Who you really belong to

BlurryFish
Summary:
After the events of “Hotel Transylvania”. Dracula hasn’t quite accepted Johnny as Mavis’s boyfriend and
is still very protective of his “little girl”. So on day, when Mavis is alone in her room while Johnny is
helping in the hotel, Dracula pays her a visit in hope to find out she’s still a virgin. After being
disappointed he shows Mavis she still belongs to him.
Notes:
Had a dream about this some months ago and I was just like.. I need to write that s*** down, so here we
are.
Sorry I make weird dreams in general. Enjoy!
Chapter 1
Chapter Text
It has been some time now that Mavis and Johnny first met and zinged but Dracula still had it difficult
sometimes he had to share his daughter with him, a human, her boyfriend. Johnny was a nice guy but
that didn’t stop Dracula for getting jealous whenever they where together. He felt like he was losing her
and was also starting to become afraid and ask himself if Johnny didn’t any… “nasty” stuff with her. It
was already difficult for him to try and accept Johnny to be with her, yet alone having him
touching his little Mavis in inappropriate ways. They weren’t even married! Well they where engaged
and planned to tying the knot in some months. He’s happy for her, to have found her happiness.
But that didn’t stop him to now go to Mavis her bedroom (that she now shared with Johnny) and prepared
to show her that she still belongs to him.
He knocked twice on her door to be responded by a simple “come in”.
Dracula opened the door to be greeted by Mavis and Johnny, sitting on their bed.
“My sweet little honeypie, could I have a moment with you alone please?”
“Yeah, sure dad.” Mavis said with a questioning look
That was Johnny’s clue to leave.
“Ok no problem, I’ll leave you guys to it. I’ll be nearby.”
“Not too nearby.”
His voice sounded so cold and strict that it send shivers to Johnny’s spine.
“Euh… right, then… I’ll go outside and catch some air. Bye sweetie.”
Sweetie…
And gone he was.
As Dracula was making his way on the bed to sit next to his daughter, she had a concerning look on her
face.
“Dad, will you please tell me what’s going on? You’re acting weird.”
“Well you see my little Poison Berry, you and Johnny will marry soon.
Do you know what is expected from a marriage?”
Mavis doesn’t know where her father is getting at so she just responds hesitantly.
“Showing your love to the other person who you are in love with for the rest of your days?”
She grabbed her glass of fake blood from the nightstand and was about to take a sip.
“That too but you know, there is also *cough* the honeymoon part… Do you know about that?”
Mavis spit all of the blood from her mouth.
“Dad! Do we really have to talk about that?”
“Well it’s kind off an important part, no? Sooo, you do know about it and what it consists of?”
Dracula waited impatiently for Mavis her response.
“It’s common knowledge no? After all these years you hear about the other couples and their
marriage. Also we live in a hotel where a lot of monsters had their honeymoon, I know what happens
then when I walk by sometimes.” Mavis goes on defending why she knows all this, while doing so she
said something that would’ve been better she didn’t say.
“And by the way, Johnny and I already have-“
That’s the moment when Dracula was looking at her with wide eyes and Mavis in shock by what she
realised she just said.
“You and Johnny… already did.. it?”
Mavis didn’t know what to say anymore, she tries to explain it and stay calm.
“He’s my boyfriend dad, it’s normal nowadays to do it before marriage.”
“Yes Little Mouse, I know I’m an old fashioned monster and that everything is different now. To tell
you the truth I still have it difficult to see you with him.”
She looked at her father with a sad look on her face.
“But.. I thought you had accepted him.”
Disappointed in himself, he stands up and replies
“I did my best to do so, he is a nice guy and he makes you happy but…”
And then the mood changes for the worst.
“… I want you all for myself.”
Chapter 2
Notes:
Hope you'll all enjoy it! ^.^
Chapter Text
There was a cold breeze passing through the room after Dracula confessed his thoughts.
Mavis answered with a confused voice.
“Dad, what exactly do you mean by that?”
“It means that you are still mine and I want you to remember that.” He said while approaching her more
and
more to then put his hand on her shoulder.
“But you’re my dad!” she yelled.
“That’s why I love you and…” he paused and pushed Mavis on the bed.
“…you just look so much like your mother.”
Mavis falls into the bed and Dracula’s immediately on top of her.
“Dad please don’t do this!” she exclaimed.
“You’re my daughter, you will obey me.” He said and touched her right cheek gently.
Even is this moment of huge fear and betrayal she tried to use her telekinetic powers on her father but
Drac with his great reflexes counters her powers with his own, more powerful ones.
She was powerless against him.
He then proceeded to grab her arms with his left hand to put them behind her head so she wouldn’t
struggle too much and started to touch her everywhere.
Mavis looked at her father with tears in her eyes.
“Dad, please, stop it!”
She knew at this point he wouldn’t listen to her pleads so she started thinking about other options.
The best thing she could think of was screaming for help.
“Johnny! Johnny! Anyone!” Dracula put his hand on her mouth for a second to let her be quiet.
“No one will come Coffin Cake, it’s just you and me here.” He said calmly and released his hand her mouth
for it to be replaced by his lips.
The kiss felt so wrong, but there is nothing Mavis could do about it.
It didn’t last long before Dracula forced her mouth open with his tongue and at the same time started
undressing her with his one free hand and kicking her shoes of with his feet.
He first started with pulling down her black and red striped tights until they were on the floor next to
the bed, immediately followed by tearing of her black turtleneck dress.
“I’m sorry for your clothes Little Mouse, I will get you other ones tomorrow. I promise.”
Mavis really wasn’t thinking about her ripped clothes at the moment, although she really felt bad seeing
her own father with a satisfying look in his eyes while she was barely covered, only her black gloves,
panties and bra remaining.
She felt powerless and knew that nothing will help for what is about to happen.
“You look so beautiful honey.” Said Dracula with a smile on his face. He took of her remaining clothes and
there was Mavis, completely naked in front of him. Drac pulled partially his pants of and without
warning shoved his dick inside Mavis. Mavis, not being prepared let out a loud scream, almost
immediately blocked by Dracula. It hurt, it hurt really bad. Physically and mentally. Johnny was always
careful with her, prepared her enough before going in. Foreplay is important. Drac was also a lot bigger
down there than Johnny so Mavis wasn’t used to that.
But most importantly, she had sex with Johnny because she loved him in a different way she ever loved
anyone. She couldn’t do that with her father, the person who protected her from anything since she was
a little baby, the person she trusted the most in the world. Her trust was completely broken now and she
started crying while her dad was pounding into her.
He wiped her tears from her face with his finger and said calmly in her ear, still thrusting
“It’s alright sweetie, daddy is right here with you.”
Mavis, looking at the wall on her right, told him in a weak, broken, barely hearing voice ‘You’re not my
dad…”
“Yes I am… and always will be.” Drac told in a calm and then exciting voice as he was about to cum
inside her. After catching his breath he pulled out, revealing Mavis’s pussy leaking with a mix of cum and
blood. Mavis couldn’t move from everything that happened and stayed on the bed with eyes half closed,
still crying and sobbing.
Dracula put his pants back on and turned to Mavis.
“I still have some things to do around the hotel so I must be leaving now. When I’m gone keep the door
locked until you are presentable again. If anyone asks why it’s locked just say… well… you’ll find
something to say, you are smart. Smart enough that you know to keep this little thing that happened a
secret.”
He stepped to the door and before opening it he looked at Mavis again.
“I will allow you to continue to see Johnny and you can do anything you want. You just have to
remember who you really belong to. I hope you have learned that lesson now?”
Mavis nodded weakly and Dracula left with a smile on his face.
“That’s my girl.” She was alone now in the room. Naked, torn apart. She didn’t know what to do so she jus
closed her eyes and fell asleep some time later, exhausted .
The Shy Demon(Valak x Reader)
Misst2018
Summary:
Could a lonesome trapped demon ever honestly be capable of a human feeling called love? Or will it fall
into its sinful ways and twist love into a simple quicky in the night, for its own selfish needs of revenge
and bitterness.
Chapter 1: Chapter:1
Chapter Text
I wore a face of shock as the video of the screaming man continued. His body contorted in bizarre shapes
not even seen by man before, as I observed the man's body closely I noticed a name carved into his skin.
"Valak" I let the name slip past my lip sub consciously. I felt the hairs on the back of my neck stand up,
and a gush of wind blew almost through me. 'Did anyone else feel that? 'I thought while looking around at
my colleagues who seem unfazed. "Hmm that's strange" I muttered as I continued to take my notes on this
case. Today is my big day finally I get to do my very own investigation on a haunted Abbey in Romania.
'This is going to be a blast' I thought getting excited at the very thought.
As soon as the day was over I rushed home to pack my bags. 'The train leaves in the morning and I don't
wanna be late' I thought as I slipped out the bath tub and put the finishing touches on my luggage. As I
deemed it finish I slipped into bed and fell asleep.
~Dream Realm~
The tips of my toes were submerged in water but yet they weren't wet. I looked around in confusion and
spotted a figure on the end, it was faceless and almost embedded into the darkness like it was its natural
environment. Something about the figure was very off it felt very unholy just so impure. I stared at it in
fear but also curiosity as it slowly moved towards me. My heart begin to race I couldn't see anything
behind it just put darkness, and as it drew closer as did the darkness. I searched frantically for a way out
but every exit was sealed, I turn and face the direction of the figure. "What do you want I try to say
with as much courage as I can " I can almost feel the figures vicious grin as I tremble in my weakened
state. It Said no words but simply released a horrific blood curling scream. I quickly covered my ears and
tucked into a fetal position rocking and hoping it would end. "make it stop make it stop please " I chanted
over and over again, before a great force hit me knocking all the air out of my body.
~ Back to reality ~ I shoot up in a pool of sweat and the blaring sound of my alarm going off. 'Shit I'm
going to miss my train ' I thought as I sprung outta bed and frantically did my morning activities, I
grabbed my bags and dashed to the train station. As I boarded the train i end up with whack seats next to
a screaming baby and a drooling old man. but it's my fault for over sleeping I guess.'Damn this is going to
be a long ride' I thought while popping in my ear phones and gazing out the window.
Chapter 2: Chapter 2 :The Arrival
Chapter Text
The taxi ride to the Abbey was silent but relaxing,unlike the atrocious train ride I had to endure. 'At
least it's over and I can actually focus on my case' I thought while releasing a sigh of relief and sipping
on my coffee. I popped open my brief case and read over the case file one more time. Hmm the locals are
afraid to bring up the Abbey and most pretend that it doesn't exist in general. 'It gets more interesting
by the minute but, this shouldn't be anything i can't handle since my great grandmother is Lorraine
Warren'. i thought with a cocky grin.As i glance at my watch i see there's at least another 2 hours left in
the taxi till i reach my destination. " Might as well take a quick nap' i think to myself while getting
snugged in the seat and slowly drifting off.
~Dream realm~
I open my eyes to see new setting its foggy but yet i'm in some kind of room? I try to make my way
through the fog to find a way out of the room but i bump into something. A table of some sort? i carefully
feel around the table and graze what feels like a book. i slowly pick it up and observe it, its a strange
looking book it has some type of eye on the cover. when opening the book and flipping to the first page i
get a paper cut. "Ouch" i flinch and drop the book . As i look down at the book it glows a eerie green and
shakes. 'What does this mean?' I thought to myself before falling unconscious.
~Back to reality~
I jump slightly from the bizarre dream and look around clutching the rosary around my neck. I glance
out the window and noticed that we aren't moving anymore let alone on the road in general. It appears
He comes to a complete stop directly in front of a very woodsy area. "This is as far as I go mam,you have
to reach the Abbey on foot " He said in a serious tone. "Really on foot? Through those woods" I looked To
him shocked but he returned back to his driving position and unlocked the door indicating that it was
time for me to get out. Without uttering a word I grab my stuff and pay him for the ride and slip out.
~30 minutes later ~
I finally arrive at the Abbey drenched in sweat looking like a mess. I began to fumble to try to make my
self look somewhat decent but I start to get the feeling someone's watching me. I look around but my
eyes fall upon a window. I see what looks like a nun but something is off about her she slowly backs up
from the view of the window n slips into the darkness. 'Okay that was totally strange'. I cautiously go up
the stairs and knock on the door.Instead of someone opening the door it just creeps open on its own with a
eerie creek. 'Well I guess that's the only welcome I'm going to get'. I pick up my luggage and proceed to
enter. I tremble slightly from the feeling of utter evil it has engulfed this whole building with sin and
wretched feelings. I suck in my fear and replace it with courage and start the search for a room with at
least a bed.
~10 mins later of aimlessly walking ~
I began to hear whispers and foot steps that sounds close. 'This place is supposedly abandoned except for
the few nuns who stayed' I turn around in hopes of seeing some type of companion but instead i just see
darkness. As noticed the once lit candles are now put out. I squint carefully into the darkness trying to
make out any type of figure. But all i can hear is just animalistic sounds and growls. I slowly take my
phone out and switch on its flashlight. ' Hmm alright let's see who's hiding in the dark ' I think to my self
with a smug expression but in reality I'm scared shitless. As the beam of light Pierce's through the
darkness I see nothing, just the same hallway i entered from. I relax slightly and slowly start to turn
around only to feel a hand tap my shoulder. I let out a gasp and fall to the floor n look up at a nun. She's
a young girl probably mid 20's fair skin nothing special but I noticed she looks terrified. She helps me to
my feet and whispers "It's not safe to be out here right now I can appoint u to your sleeping domain" She
says in almost a whisper and turns and starts to walk down the barely lit hall.
I follow behind her and look around at the long dark halls. 'I wonder how they remember their way
around such a big place '.I clench my bags a little closer to my body as my breath becomes visible 'Sheesh
it's freezing in here '. " Is it always this cold in here?" I ask to the young nun who comes to a stop in front
of a door. "Its only cold when it's around" she says in a fearful tone and pushes open a door leading to a
decently lit room. "What do you mean by "It?" " i ask curiously as i proceed into the room and place my
belongings in a suitable place. she stands in front of me and says a quick prayer before casting her gaze
into mine" Please don't leave you room until tomorrow morning.. for your safety "she pauses before
quickly turning on her heels to leave. "Safety from what? what exactly is happening here?" i ask but to no
avail she didn't answer my question. i release a sigh of frustration " I didn't even catch her name.
I began to think that i'm actually under qualified for a job like this, i mean what have i honestly gotten
myself into.I shake my head trying to shake off the negative thoughts and slide into the bathroom to
wash my face. i notice a shadow crouched behind the tub i stare in confusion as it stands tall and slowly
walks over to the mirror and faces me. I back up in horror as a ghostly white hand extends through the
mirror. I should know what to do in this situation but my mind just goes blank. Something about this force
is evil but yet so alluring its almost like a feeling of tranquility waiting for me to accept it behind the
mirror, leading me to a whole new world of hidden desires and adventure. Without fully thinking i
extend my own hand and clasp the cold pale one. It's grip continued to increase and the pain starts to hit
snapping me back into reality 'it hurts' i thought while trying to pull away. I turn my head away and try
to stretch for the shower railing to use as a weapon. With a few more stretches i finally have it within
my grasp. turning quickly ready to strike the hand that has mine captured i face a tall figure. In shock i
drop the shower railing, it slowly rolls far away from me out of my reach. The creature standing before
me watches the movement of it before its eye fall back upon me. I tremble from its intense gaze and open
up my mouth to speak but only a whisper slips out "What do you want" i say barely audible.The figure
doesn't say a word but instead releases my hand and points to something behind me. "What?" I saw in
confusion and turn around only to see i'm no longer in the bathroom but instead a dark hallway leading
to a door with Latin scribbles on it.
I proceed to the door to read it more carefully "Finit hic deus" It reads which translates to "God ends
here". I turn around to look behind me but to my surprise the creature is gone ,Against my better
judgement i open the door and flick on my phone flashlight. As i slowly slip through the door it slams
shut behind me leaving me engulfed in pure darkness leaving my phone light the only thing emitting
through the darkness. As i continued to go deeper into the pitch black abyss i fumble around and feel a
railing. I carefully take cautious steps down the crumbled stairs until i reach the bottom.
"Hello? is anyone here" I call out and continue forth into the new area. As i scan around the room i see
an interesting looking book on the floor. I begin to approach it with caution and pick it up for a better
look. 'What kind of book is this?' I think to myself as i flip across the pages.I soon come to a halt as i see a
familiar name "Valak"I let out in a whisper of surprise and shock. As soon as the name slips from my lips
the cold feeling i felt before returns, and where i am standing forms into a pentagram. I come to the
sudden realization that this is the book i seen earlier in my dream i had in the taxi. i rub my head from
the sharp pounding pain that emerges from nowhere. I see the familiar figure i saw before in the
bathroom, It lead me here but why? I try to escape the pentagram but a great force keeps me stuck in
that area. 'Is this how i die?' i thought to myself why staring into the creatures eyes.
Chapter 3: The Awakening
Chapter Text
A cold, sinister breeze greeted my cheeks. My hazel orbs scanned the ominous, pitch-black room. My eyes
spotted a mysterious, lanky figure in the shadows. The figure emerged from the comfort of the darkness,
revealing a nun that looks far from holy. Those sinful, gold eyes looked through me like glass. Sunlight
slipped into the crack in the wall, illuminating onto the nun. It’s cold hand wrapped around my neck,
tilting my head up to see it’s menacing expression. Seeing my helpless state, the nun grinned widely,
exposing it’s razor-sharp teeth. “A descendant of Lorraine Warren? She will finally reap what she sows.
Not only will I defile your innocent, I shall plant my demon seed inside of you. You will carry all 6 of my
demon spawns,” the nun cackled, eyes mixed with hate, lust, and evil intent. “That is impossible. I AM A
CHILD OF GOD! You cannot defile such a pure being,” you spat out. “Really now? You wouldn’t call an
abortion a sin? You are no child of God,” the nun grinned. Your eyes widened in fear, how did he know
this? “WHAT? HOW DO YOU KNOW ABOUT THIS?!” The nun simply laughed at your angry outburst. “I’ve
been watching you since you were born. This was all a part of my plan and now, I’m about to execute the
rest of it.” You noticed that the nun’s clothing appeared to be disintegrating from his body, revealing pale,
untouched skin. You squirmed around and frantically looked for a way to escape, which was little to no
avail.
The air grew heavy and your lungs burned from the upcoming fear in front of you.
Without control of your eyes, your line of vision fell downward to the voluptuous sight. His member was
exceptionally large and thick, almost resembling a large cucumber. “HOW WILL ALL THAT FIT INSIDE
OF ME?” You felt a sudden force bring you to your knees. You looked up to be greeted with the shadow of
his large member. You can clearly see the cocky smirk on his face. ‘He really isn’t going to hold back on
me,’ you thought nervously. “Sorbeat,” (suck it in Latin) he stated as he forcefully gripped your hair,
thrusting his member into your mouth. Your jaw almost unhinged since you had to make room to fit the
whole thing in your mouth. ‘I can’t fight back now or he will kill me,’ you thought as you bobbed your
head up and down. Your face flushed with embarrassment and anger, ‘Am I really blowing a demon?’ The
grip on your hair tightened as he bucked his hips into your face, making his cock slide further down your
throat. Tears pricked your eyes, you felt like your throat was being split into two. You yelped in pain
when you felt a pair of hands pinch your sensitive nipples. Glancing up, you made direct eye contact with
the nun, a twisted, lust filled expression crossed his face. Your fragile frame shaked with every thrust,
each one becoming more aggressive each time. He let out a monstrous noise and hot, gooey fluids filled
your throat. He stared into your eyes, “Comedent eam.” (swallow it in Latin) Reluctantly, you did as you
were told, tears streaming down your cheeks. Slowly and steadily, he retracted his member from your
mouth. Cum dribbled down your lower lip and you looked around the room lifeless.

You felt your clothes being ripped off as if you were being mauled by a bear. Your breasts, ass, and pussy
were clearly exposed, making you flush all shades of crimson. A stray, white hand wandered down to
your sensitive area. Two fingers slid into your entrance, making you yelp in pleasure. You heard a growl
behind you as the fingers thrust into you at a rapid fate, hitting your G-spot over and over again. You
tried to hold back your cries of pleasure, which failed in the end. “Give into your sins,” he says, smirking
at your mewls and moans. Suddenly, you felt another finger rub your love button of pleasure. The
pleasure consumed you, your mouth was drooling and your moans echoed through the room.
Before you reached your limit, he stopped. ‘Damn, that was disappointing,” you thought with a slight pout.
Before you knew it, you were placed on your hands and knees. A sudden pressure was thrusted into your
entrance, making you scream in response. Two pale hands tightly gripped your thighs as you were knocked
back and forth from his powerful thrusts. A finger slowly slides inside your anal cavity. The sudden
intrusion created a burning friction because of the dryness of the finger. You glance up at the cross in
hope of the Lord coming to your aid, but all you see is Jesus snap his neck in your direction with a
disappointed scowl. The beast behind you opens its mouth wide releasing a snake, it slowly slithers up
your body and wraps around your neck.The serpent levels its head with yours, and stares deeply into
your eyes as its body tightens around your throat. The crushing feeling of your throat and the lack of
oxygen going to your brain sends you into a state of euphoria as your eyes roll in the back of your head.
The ruthless creature smirks evilly as it has discovered your hidden kink for choking.
Before you knew it, you were flipped onto your back with your stomach exposed. The nun ran his hand
down your stomach, chanting a mysterious latin curse. He pulled out his throbbing cock and shoved it in
your ass. You screeched in pain and clenched onto his back. He didn’t wait for your body to get
comfortable with his large member in your ass, so he thrusted at the same speed that he did with your
pussy. You tried to yelp for him to stop, but the snake’s grip was getting tighter and tighter. Your nails
dug into the nun’s skin, making him respond with a satanic, inhumane growl. ‘I didn’t even know such a
creature could make that sound,’ you thought. You felt something scaley slide into your pussy. You looked
down with curiosity and seen the snake flicking its tail end inside of you. You moaned with glee, the tail
was just the right amount of girth and length. It felt like you were being banged for hours, for days, for
an eternity. The nun’s thrusts became faster and faster and you couldn’t take it anymore. The snake
loosened around your neck and you finally had the chance to scream, “STOP IT ALREADY! IT BURNS!” He
looked down at you like you were nothing but the dirt on his shoe. “Impatient, are we? Well, I’ll give you
what you want,” he smirked ear to ear.
The snake slithered away in the shadows quickly. ‘Something is wrong, very wrong. Why would the snake
be so afraid?’ “All you have to do is say my name,” he said, his words laced with poison. You gasped and
thought, ‘He’s the demon, the one who possessed the priests and nuns. Valak.’ You closed your eyes and
braced yourself for the next thing that was going to happen. “Valak,” you finally said. You felt the sudden
pressure in your ass being pulled out. Your eyes shot open and looked around. He was gone. ‘Is this
freedom at last?’ You stumbled trying to stand up and propped yourself up on a stone. You tried to walk
out of the pentagram but a demonic force threw you back into the middle of it. “SILLY GIRL, YOU
THOUGHT YOU WERE SAFE? HA!” You looked around for any source of the voice, but found nothing but
darkness. I heard footsteps approaching me, every step rumbling the earth. What I seen was not the nun.
I actually wish it was the nun. What stood in front of me was the demon in his true form, Valak. Your
eyes scanned his body. He resembled a stereotypical demon with large horns, a spiked tail, wings large
enough to block the incoming moonlight, and a terrifying appearance overall. ‘Why does he have three
legs?’ You took a closer look at the middle leg and you soon realized that’s not a leg. “THE REAL
NIGHTMARE HAS JUST BEGUN.”
Chapter 4: The True Nightmare
Chapter Text
I stare in utter fear as the new form of the beast grazes my vision. It's so horrible, so grotesque, so VILE.
I've never seen anything like this before in my life. My mind went completely blank and pure instinct
kicks in as I run as fast as I can to the door. Before I'm able to cross the threshold to freedom, a pile of
rocks fall from the ceiling blocking my path. I try to pull at them or just push them out the way as tears
streaming down my cheeks. I hear him laugh at my struggles as he approaches me from behind. My legs go
weak as I am lifted high by my right arm, I cry out in pain as my shoulder dislocates from the force.
“Aww my toy is breaking so easily now. Where's the fun in that,” he said with a sinister grin. Without
another word, he drags me over to a bench before dropping me forcefully on it. I clench my damaged
shoulder and look up to the ceiling with pleading eyes. Before I can muster out another prayer, I feel my
legs being spread open. “What are you doing… Please I can't take anymore,” I say as my already dried
tears are met with more wet ones. “I'll be the one to determine when you can't take anymore,” Valak said
before clipping a clamp to my swollen clitoris. With one swift movement, the monster tugged the chain
attached to it, causing a sharp pressure. I arch my back and release a moan. ‘It hurts so much,’ I thought.
But it's not a pain that causes agony or fear, it's something different.
While I'm lost in thought about my new found discovery of pleasure, I feel Valak’s nail press into my
right thigh. He slowly drags them up drawing blood along the way. I tremble from the delightful
pleasure and watch as he comes to a halt just before reaching my dripping slit. He slowly lowers himself
and his tongue licks the freshly spilled blood from my exposed thigh. I feel feel his sharp teeth graze the
forbidden garden above my vagina. His tongue dances around my vaginal region but it never slips inside. I
frown slightly impatient that he's teasing me. “Are you going to fucking do something or continue to play
me,” I angrily shout. His smoky white orbs look into mine as his tongue explores my labia. A grin creeps
onto his face as his tongue slowly makes its way onto the outer edges of my pleasure cavern. Moans
escaped my lips as his tongue flicked inside of my sacred cavern. My hands wandered onto the concrete
below me, gripping onto the loose shards. “F-fuck,” I gasp as Valak snickers.
After what seemed like ten minutes of intense oral sex, he stopped and stood before me. My legs were
spread as far as they could go. His hands aggressively pulled my arms under my back. I screamed as he
roughly tugged onto my dislocated shoulder. My arms lay flat on the ground as he positioned my legs
upward so they were supporting my back. ‘Why did he put me in a yoga pose?’ He stood between my legs.
His cock was twitching with delight at the sight that was before him. “So helpless.. You can’t escape now,”
he grinned as he got on his knees. “W-what are you doing?” He grabbed his dick, which was now fully hard,
and he positioned it by my wet, slippery pussy. “Please… don’t do this,” I cried as his eyes stared down
at my weak, fragile figure. “Begging will get you nowhere.”
Without hesitation, he forcefully shoved his large cock into my entry. Blood spurted out of my virgin
walls that were broken earlier. ‘Dear God, he’s so… LARGE. It has to be at least an arms length long.’ I
glanced down to my stomach and seen that my stomach was bulging. ‘Is it really that fucking big,’ I
thought with a perplexed expression. His hands gripped my hips, vigorously sinking his nails into them. I
squealed in pain as he bucked his hips into mine, his dick sliding in deeper and deeper. ‘I can almost feel it
in my uterus.’ He let out demonic growls of pleasure as he plunged deeper and deeper into my tight pussy.
My legs twitched with pleasure as my vagina got used to his length. My yelps of pain turned into moans
of pleasure. A jet-black hand crept onto my neck, choking me violently.
The same snake from earlier slithered up my thigh to my stomach and flicked my clit with it’s serpent
tail. ‘All this pleasure… I can’t handle it,’ I thought between moans and groans. Valak’s other hand
traveled up to my waist as his thrusts became slower and deeper. The snake snuck down to my vagina
that was currently being pounded by the sinister demon. A peculiar-looking appendage emerged from the
snake’s body. The shape of it resembled a penis with tiny spikes. ‘N -no.. Don’t tell me-’ My thoughts were
suddenly cut off by it slipping inside my pussy. ‘I feel so crammed but… THIS IS AMAZING.’ Valak
leaned over to my collarbone and lightly nipped my skin, leaving ‘love marks’ on me. My eyes glanced
down to the marks and I seen they resembled a phrase. It read: ‘Ra mala Peccatum’ (impure sin in Latin).
He breathed slowly and mumbled what seemed to be a Latin curse. ‘He must be reaching his edge.’
I thought it was going to be over soon, but 2 hours have passed since he began reaching close to climax. At
this point I was just dangling by his firm grasp around my neck. The snake left an hour ago after splashing
it’s warm, foreign cum into my walls. Now, I was just waiting on Valak. ‘I came at least 5 times, how long
does it take him to cum once?’ His grip on my neck suddenly tightened. I could feel my airways collapse
from his strength. He stopped thrusting and sat there. I could feel his veins throb inside of me and his
dick twitched violently. A ferocious, demonic roar escaped from his lips. The walls cracked from it’s force
and the ground caved in. I felt the hot, sticky liquid spill into me at a fast rate. “OH MY GOD, IT BURNS,” I
screeched. “There is no God here. Only me, Valak,” he said after his scream. I glanced down at my stomach
and seen it filling up like a balloon. “W-WHAT? IS THIS EVEN POSSIBLE?!” He smirked before grunting,
“You have no idea what’s possible, darling.”
He slowly pulled his member out of my entrance. I seen that his dick was covered with white, sticky
semen. I pressed on my stomach hoping that it was just cum in my stomach, but I felt a small kick. ‘Oh no.’
“WHAT DID YOU DO TO MY BODY?!” I shot up and tried to strike him, but my shoulder ached with pain,
making me scream and fall onto my bare ass. “You can’t raise my demon children with a dislocated
shoulder now, can you? Consider this… a ‘favor’”. His hand gripped my shoulder and snapped it back into
place. My eyes widened as my screams became more intense. He stood up and looked down at me. He
started morphing into a smaller figure. His skin became pale and his demonic features disappeared. His
eyes reverted to a sinister yellow. He was back into his nun form. He lifted me up my by neck and threw
me out of the pentagram. The cold concrete greeted my back as I landed harshly onto the ground. I tried
to gain my composure and stand, but I ended up staggering before I fell again. I glanced up to see the nun
in his clothing. “If you even think about killing my demon spawns, I will swallow your soul, along with
the souls of your entire lineage.” I looked at him with terror and nodded. “Good. We shall meet again,” he
said before vanishing in thin air. I crawled on the concrete where he stood and grabbed a cross that he
had left. “God… help me,” I said as I felt myself slowly pass out.
---------------
5 DAYS LATER, PRIEST POV
I explored the ground of the abandoned abbey. ‘Wow, this place is really sinister and creepy.’ I stopped as
soon as I heard groans coming from a door that I had just passed. Gripping onto my cross firmly, I quietly
entered the room. I was not prepared for the sight before me. A young woman laid in the middle of the
room. She was naked and pregnant with possibly quadruplets. I ran over to help her to her feet, but she
was completely limp. ‘Oh my lord.’ I called for help and the ambulance arrived. The paramedics put her
body onto a stretcher and carried her into the car. I followed alongside them and sat near her in the
ambulance. Something was very off. I could sense an evil radiating from the girl, but I could clearly tell
she is not a demon. She carried a cross with her. ‘If she was a demon, it would burn her.’ I got closer and
the evil energy continued to radiate. It was mostly in her stomach. ‘. .what? Maybe my senses are off…
unless she is carrying the Antichrist. I shouldn't jump to conclusions,’ I thought with a worried
expression. Since the nearest hospital was at least a half hour away, I decided to read the bible in the
meantime. ‘I hope she’s okay.’
Chapter 5: The 6 Spawns
Chapter Text
My eyes slowly fluttered open and wandered around the area. ‘Am I… in a hospital?’ I sat up a bit and
I felt a sharp pain in my back. I groan in pain and lay back down. I looked under the sheets to see my
enlarged stomach. “Damn… It wasn’t a dream,” I huffed in agitation. My heart nearly jumped as I
noticed the man sitting in the chair across from me. Judging by his attire, he seemed to be a priest.
“Hello, ma’am. I am Father Dean. I stumbled upon your quite revealing body while investigating the abbey
for demonic activity. Do you remember why you were there?” I looked at him and all the events that
happened replayed in my mind. My virgin walls were defiled by evil, my spirit was broken, and my
pureness was stripped. I looked away in shame before replying, “I was there to investigate too…. It all
just happened so fast.” His expression changed to one of skeptic, as he asked, “So what happened?” I
clenched my fists on the bed sheets as tears flowed down my cheeks. “My eyes… They seen it… The
beast of the abbey… The sinful creature.. The demon.”
The man got up from his chair and held my hand, comforting me. My breathing labored as I clearly
remembered everything. “The demon?” I nodded, sweat dripping down my forehead. He put his hand on my
stomach and looked into my eyes. “Did this demon do this to you?” “Yes… yes he did… He said it was
out of pure vengeance… And now, I’m forced to carry his demonic children,” I said between sobs. His
expression changed to sympathy as he held his chin and pondered about what his next action will be. “As a
believer of God, I believe that harming a person will be bad. I will try to help you in the best way I can
without harming you. Those demon spawns will be rid of,” he said while flipping through his bible and
drenching his cross in holy water. I felt intense pain in my stomach as the babies kicked angrily. I
screamed out pain as I felt like I was being ripped apart. The priest recited bible verses and rubbed holy
water onto the surface of my stomach. I felt vibrations within my stomach, almost if the spawns were
screaming. I violently gripped onto the hospital bed as I felt my body being brutally burned. I let out a
demonic growl as I clawed at the bed frame. The priest looked shocked as I felt my body being lifted off
the bed. I glanced around and seen that I was levitating. I winced in pain as the cross on my stomach
burned, leaving a permanent mark. Without clear thinking, I opened my mouth and demonic voices
escaped.'
“Pater! Si dis placet, Servo nos a mortis nostrae! VALAK!” (Father! Save us! Save us from our death! Valak!
In Latin).
A dark, shrouded figure appeared in the corner of the room. It’s footsteps were enough to make all the
hairs on my body stand up. I felt goosebumps as I met those sinister, yellow orbs once again. The priest
turned around to be greeted with the same sight that I had seen. The shadowy figure faded and The Nun
stood in its place. A vile scowl was spread across his face. “Et non nocuerunt mihi liberos.” (You will not
hurt my children in Latin) The Nun approached the priest and wrapped his hands around his neck. The
priest tried to throw holy water onto him, but The Nun was too powerful. The weak priest dangled from
The Nun’s iron grip, gasping for air. “STOP THAT NOW! I WILL KILL ME AND THESE CHILDREN,” I yelled
as you stood on the edge of the bed. The Nun looked at you, his scowl becoming a psychotic grin. He
dropped the priest like he was a brick. The priest hit his head on the tile and blood dripped out of his ear.
The Nun looked down at the priest like he was worth nothing. The priest took a hint that he could not be
defeated and tried to call for backup. His phone was thrown out the window by a powerful force. The Nun
released an animalistic noise and the priest ran for the door. Unfortunately, the priest didn’t make it to
the door. He slipped on a stray bed sheet that I had thrown down earlier and he fell out the open
window.
The Nun pulled me out of bed by my neck and took me to the window. I seen the poor priest fall down
almost 12 stories, before I heard a loud *SPLAT*. The priest’s body lay limp and drowned in a pool of blood.
His intestines and brains were spilled out like spaghetti. I cried upon seeing this sight. The Nun tugged me
into an odd looking portal. I closed my eyes and soon opened them to be greeted with my living room. “W-
what?” He threw me onto the couch and grabbed my stomach with both of his palms. He emitted some sort
of demonic energy from his hands and my contractions immediately began. My legs twitched and winced
with pain as they were being spread forcefully. I felt my entrance widening as something large was
slipping out of it. I screamed in pain and terror as I seen that I was giving birth. The Nun held out his
hands below my slit as a baby fell into his hands. The child was pale like him and had horns, a tail, wings,
and sharp teeth. I felt more babies come out as my screams filled the room.
After what seemed like an eternity of suffering, the babies were laid out in front of me. ‘My six children.
Six demonic children. Three boys and three girls,’ I thought as I covered my face with shame. The Nun
touched the heads of all the children and spoke Latin to them. The babies open their eyes immediately
and looked at him and responded in Latin. ‘WHAT THE FUCK?’ The children stared at me with their
sinister, yellow eyes. They stood up and walked to my weak form. They held onto my stomach as they
sucked the milk from my breasts. Their nails bore into my skin, making me clench in pain. The children
stopped nursing and looked into my eyes, as if I didn’t have a soul. “We will always be with you, mother.
You cannot get rid of us, mother. Do you love us, mother?” I felt my head become dizzy as I fell onto the
ground. I felt my consciousness slipping from me as I passed out.
------
VALAK’S POV
I looked down at her pathetic figure. ‘What a weakling, at least she was able to have children or else I
would’ve just sucked out her soul,’ I thought. My children waddled to me and grabbed onto my tunic. My
babies begged for me to stay, but I refused them. I looked down at them and said, “My spawns… My
creations.. You shall prosper and wreak havoc on humanity with your demonic powers. If you chose not to
do so, I will strip you of your powers and throw you into the pit of hellish despair.” My children looked
up at me and nodded. “We will not let you down, father.” I felt a wide grin cross my face as I said,
“Excellent.” I walked off to the corner of the room and entered a path of darkness back home. ‘Let’s see
how that insolent woman handles my children.’
Chapter 6: Chapter 6: Family Affairs
Chapter Text
~3 Months later~
During these past 3 months, my life has been nothing more than absolute HELL, both mentally and
physically. I scan my room to see if there's any sign of my demonic children who were somehow 15 years
old after only 3 months. Varius, Zurk, Lucy, Lilith, and Nyx somehow gained my personality and were
more easy to reason with. Damian, on the other hand, gained every single evil trait from his father's seed.
I slowly slid out of bed and crept down the stairs to be greeted by Varius. He wore a rather peculiar
smile while hiding his hands behind his back “Mummy I have a surprise for you,” He said. I start to feel
slightly uneasy as I glance at him for any sign of trickery. “What is it, sweety,” I say trying to sound
nonchalant. I watch carefully as he reveals a cute, small black kitten. I accept it with great joy and smile
from ear to ear, “Aww thank you Varius, I love it.” As I continue to beam with joy over my new kitten ,
Varius stands proud and gives me a sweet embrace. The moment didn’t last long as came and snatched it
away from me, “How could you find such interest in a fragile useless thing as this,” He said coldly. I
trembled slightly at the presence of my eldest son, he was the most ruthless of them all. I could hear a
slight crackle of the kitten’s neck as Damian squeezed it. The poor kitten mewled with pain and moved
around uncomfortably. I could feel the anger seething from Varius’ aura as he watched his brother.
Without hesitation, Varius slapped Damian clear across the face with force and quickness. I was stunned
upon seeing the two boys fighting and a small tear escaped my eye. Damian glared angrily at his brother
and spat out, “Father has no need for the weak, Varius.” Damian lunged at Varius and nearly pierced his
eye with his sharp nails. Varius, who dodged in time to miss it, grabbed Damian’s arm and threw him to
the ground.
“Guys, stop-”
I was cut off by hearing Damian’s arm twist behind his back, his bones snapped and cracked. Varius eyes
glowered a sinister yellow while grinning, saying “Who is weak now, Damian?” A faint chuckle escaped his
brother’s lips as a force suddenly tossed Varius into the kitchen wall. The tiles of the wall fell onto
Varius’ head, making him groan in pain. Damian approached him, anger flaring in his eyes. Damian snapped
his arm back into place and cracked his knuckles, smirking at his brother’s weak form. He stood in front of
Varius, who looked up to him with anger and fear. I heard a sloshing sound as Varius screamed at the top
of his lungs. I glanced over and seen Damian holding his brother’s left eye. “Next time, I will gouge out
your other eye and tear off your right leg to feed to my hellhound,” he said while placing the eye into a
fermentation jar and handing it to his brother. “Everytime you ever think of touching me again, let this
be a FORESIGHT of what would happen,” he cackled evilly as he walked away.
I pulled Varius close to my chest and comforted the crying boy. I felt his tears stream onto my shoulder
as I rubbed his back. “M-Mummy, why would h-he do that,” he asked through sobs. “He’s been corrupted
from his father, Varius. Please don’t become like him.” Lilith, Nyx, and Lucy walked into the door and
gasped at the sight before them. “V-Varius! Your eye,” Lucy screamed as her figure froze in horror. Lilith
wore an expression of anger as she asked, “What kind of animal did this to you, Varius?” Nyx furrowed her
brows and frowned. “It was probably Damian. He’s the one who brought evil into our family.”
Lilith trailed up the stairs as her wings, horns, and tail popped out. “I’m gonna wreck his shit,” she said
while stomping. “Lilith, please don’t… I don’t want you to cause more trouble than there was,” you said.
She stopped on the top of the stairs and rotated towards me. “Mother..” “Lilith, please. Just come down,” I
begged. “Yeah! Don’t cause more trouble, Lilith,” Lucy pleaded along with me. Nyx walked over to Varius
and tended to his wounds. Lilith looked down at Lucy and I, her expression changed to a twisted one. “No.
I’m going to take care of a problem that should’ve been fixed a long time ago.” She continued to walk up
the stairs and Lucy ran to stop her, but was pushed away by a force. “Don’t get in my way, Lucy,” Lilith
glared daggers at her sister, who cowered from her intimidating attitude. Lucy merely nodded and ran
to the bathroom to get the medical kit for Nyx so that she could properly tend to Varius’ wounds.
I heard a loud clash upstairs and screaming. “JUST WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING, LILITH?!
INTERRUPTING MY SEANCE?!” “Ridding the family of a pest,” I heard Lilith say followed by a bellowing
laugh. “You? Get rid of ME?! Who do you think you are, Lilith? Father always said that you’re the
weakest out of all of us. You only portray yourself as a tough person.” “I’m more than willing to test that
theory on you, Damian.” I heard loud crashes as the house shook. I let go of Varius and run upstairs as my
heart beated faster from fear and anger. I ran into Damian’s doorway to see two, pale hands on each of
their heads. Damian had flesh exposed on his neck and chest and his cheekbone was exposed from his skin.
His clothes were drenched in crimson liquids. ‘She must’ve hurt him really bad.’ I glanced over to Lilith
to see her nearly unharmed. At most, her eyebrow was bleeding due the claw-shaped wound. My eyes
widened in fear as an all too familiar figure stepped out of the shadows. ‘He’s …. Back?’ A smirk crept
onto Damian’s face as he seen my horrified expression. The Nun scowled at Lilith, which she responded
with a middle finger. “Is that the proper way to greet your father, Lilith?” “She deserves punishment for
that,” Damian chipped in.
Valak’s hand came for Lilith’s neck, but she immediately responded by slapping it away with force. I heard
the bones in Valak’s hand almost crack at the force. He looked down at her with a menacing, sinister
expression. A sudden force broke the window and the glass shards flew towards her face. She dodged the
majority of the shards but was hit by some. She winced in pain as her lips, cheeks, and nose were cut.
Damain’s smirk widened at his sister’s pain. “And you… why are you here? You only come when called
to,” The nun’s gaze turned towards me. I was pushed out the room by a sudden force, but someone caught
me. I look over my shoulder to see my son, Zurk. “Z-Zurk?” “Aye, momma, what’s happenin? Who the fuck is
that man in that dusty robe?” I stutter a bit before replying, “T-that’s your father…” “.. Why he ugly?”
Valak snapped his neck in my direction and deeply scowled.
“So this THING is our daddy? You told me our daddy was a nice-looking guy that was almost like Brad
Pitt,” Zurk scowled. “So this is Zurk? Hah, he’s one of the weakest,” The Nun cackled. “Weak? You BARELY
come back to see your family just to call me weak?” “You don’t even scratch the surface of my thoughts,
Zurk. I’m only here for Damian,” the demon grinned. Zurk, who looked genuinely hurt, sprung up and swung
at Valak, who laughed at his measley attempts. “Is that really the best you can muster up? HOW
PATHETIC. You’re not my child. You’re just a mistake,” he scowled as Zurk missed Valak’s face. Damian
chuckled, grinning while saying, “You’re weak. You are all weak. You will all know pain once I ascend back
from Hell.” Lilith staggered towards Damian and swung at him with the rest of her energy before
collapsing. Damian stared at her in disappointment as he calmly dodged her attack. He raised his foot and
stepped onto her face, sending the glass shards in her face deeper into her flesh. She screamed, feeling the
glass slide deeper.
Valak grabbed Damian’s shoulder, which caused his son to look up to him with pride. “You’re the only
worthy one here. You will return with me to Hell and learn how to handle true power,” Damian smiled
ear to ear at his father’s comment.
“I will not disappoint you like the rest of my siblings, father.” The Nun smirked at his son’s obedience and
took him into a shadowy portal in the corner of the room. It vanished when they both entered and
everything seemed to quiet down. Lucy, Nyx, and Varius walked up the stairs and comforted my shaken
form. “Mommy, what’s the matter?” “He took him Lucy… Damian is gone,” I whispered. “Good riddance.
He was so irritating,” Nyx huffed as she finished bandaging Varius’ eye. Lucy screeched at seeing Lilith’s
weak form covered in blood. “L-LILITH!” Zurk stood motionless as tears flowed down his cheeks. “I-I’m a
mistake? Momma, am I really a mistake?” I had never seen my son, Zurk, cry. My heart twinged with
emotion as I ran and hugged him. “No you’re not, Zurk. Don’t believe a word that your father says. I love
you,” I pulled him closer. Smiling, he hugged back and said, “I love you momma. I’m glad that I’m with you
and not that ashy monster of a dad.” Varius and Lucy joined the hug while Nyx tended to Lilith’s wounds.
“We love you mom,” they said in unison. I smiled as tears pricked my eyes. “I love you all too.”
Chapter 7: Chapter 7: The Dreaded Return
Chapter Text
~ 5 years later ~
I smiled warmly as I was texting my boyfriend. Finally, I’m at a happy place in my life. No more Valak or
Damian, just my lovely children and my boo. My cheeks flushed from the dirty text I had received. Nyx,
who was sitting next to me, glanced at my phone and grimaced. “That’s fucking nasty. Why do guys always
send nudes?” “N-Nyx! Don’t look at my phone,” I rotated my body away from her as she laughed. “Mom,
chilllll. It’s not like I haven’t seen a dick before. If you ask me, his seems kinda smal-” “NYX! SHUT YOUR
DIRTY ASS MOUTH! NOBODY WANTS TO HEAR THAT” yelled Lilith from the other room. Nyx replied
with laughter, making Lucy pop into the room. “Hey! What’s going on?” “It’s nothing, Lucy. Don’t worry
about it,” I awkwardly smiled. “Oh… well alright! I’m going to start making dinner now since I finished
all my homework,” Lucy smiled and entered the kitchen.
My children had all sprouted into wonderful, 19 year old adults. I have never been so proud in my life.
Lucy is in her third semester of college and she is majoring in culinary. Lilith decided to become a
professional taekwondo and karate trainer since she had mastered both. Varius chose to study
veterinary practices at college and scored a job as a veterinary assistant. Nyx, who was interested in her
demonic powers, decided to pursue more information about it while working at a doctor’s office. Zurk took
a different path of life compared to his siblings. He got a job working as a bartender at a club. Due to his
charming looks, he often gets hefty tips from women or gay men.
The door slammed open and Zurk stumbled in with a curvaceous, light skin woman. They reeked of alcohol
and marijuana. Lilith came into the room and furrowed her brows at the sight. Zurk and the girl stumbled
onto the ground while laughing hysterically. I peered over the couch and sighed. “Zurk, you’re home!
Where were you last night?” Zurk looked up at Lucy, replying, “I had some… business to attend to.” “Oh!
Is this Jade? Nice to meet you! Zurk talks so much about you! Congratulations on your new job at Costco,”
Lucy exclaimed while shaking the girl’s hand. The girl looked at Lucy with a confused expression before
saying, “My name is Kelly and I don’t work at Costco. I’m a stripper at Zurk’s club.” Nyx hollered with
laughter and Lilith rolled her eyes while walking upstairs. Lucy, who laughed awkwardly and
sweatdropped, said, “O-Oh! I’m so sorry. I must’ve got you confused with my other brother’s girlfriend.”
Kelly glared daggers at Zurk and said, “Oh no, don’t worry about it Lucy. I understand.” Zurk stumbled up
the stairs, making his hair fall out of his man bun, with Kelly and into his room. ‘God knows what they’re
going to be doing up there.’
Varius strolled in with his girlfriend, Heather. She grinned and gave me a giant hug. “Long time, no see! I
missed you,” she said. “Same here. How has New York been?” “Oh, it was wonderful! Varius and I went to so
many shops and places. I can’t wait to go there for college next month!” “That’s good. Lucy is in the
kitchen if you want to talk to her,” I said and she immediately bolted in the kitchen. I felt a little bad for
Heather. She is majoring in paranormal studies, just like I did. ‘I wonder how she would react… if she
found out that my children are demons.’ I sighed to myself.
~3 hours later~
Lucy had set the table and prepared a delicious meal. The sweet, succulent aromas filled the air. I seen
that she had prepared chicken fettuccine with grilled, garlic bread. I sat at the table, along with my
children, Heather, Kelly, and my boyfriend. I smiled as my boyfriend whispered sweet nothings into my
ear. Everybody helped themself to a plate and conversated amongst each other, filling the room with
laughter and joy. A sudden, uneasy feeling washed over me as I seen Nyx’s expression. She was looking in
the mirror and seemed terrified. ‘Is she alright?’ I got up from my seat and walked to her side. I gently
placed my arm around her shoulder and leaned close to her ear. “Hey… Are you fine?” Nyx, not even
giving me a glance, slightly raised her hand and pointed to the mirror. Lilith, noticing the problem,
cocked her head towards the mirror. Her expression changed within a second; from content to downright
infuriated. Before I could get a peek at the mirror, Lilith smashed it to pieces. The loud noise caused
everyone to stare at her in confusion and shock. “There was a big ass spider so I had to kill it,” she said
nonchalantly and sat back down
I glanced at Nyx and she still seemed paralyzed. I excused myself and pulled her into the laundry room.
“Ok, I need to know what’s going on now.” “M-Mom… it’s him,” her eyes widened in horror. “Who?” “D-
Damian… and he’s not alone. I could sense his power. It’s insane. He’s coming. We need to get Heather
and the others out of here,” she said while rushing out the room. I followed after her, but it was too late.
A muscular, tall man standing in the archway with a sinister smile plastered on his face. His long, raven
hair flowed menacingly from the breeze coming through the window and his yellow orbs bore into my
own.
My jaw dropped as I stood there, motionless. ‘Is that… Damian? He looks so… different.’ He
approached my figure and tugged on a couple of chains. I glanced over and seen a couple demonic women
crawling on the floor. Their eyes were filled with lust as they alluringly whispered my son’s name. ‘Those
must be succubuses.’ Lilith stared at Damian and his succubuses with complete disgust and anger. His boots
violently slammed on the ground and echoed throughout the room. Nyx and Lucy were staring in
absolute shock while Zurk and Varius wore the same expression that Lilith had. Lilith, clenching her fists,
said, “So the trash from the garbage can returns?” “Hmph. You haven’t changed a bit, have you Lilith?
Same shitty attitude, same anger issues, and same weakness,” Damian chuckled. Lucy popped out of her
seat and tried to take the humans to safety, but her body was thrown into the wall in the other room
with an immense force. “L-Lucy!” “You really care about that weakling, Nyx? The weakest aspect of you is
that you fail to realize the amount of power you wield. By father’s orders, I’ve come to take you to Hell
to finally learn your true potential,” he said in a rather peculiar tone. “You’re not gonna take my big
sister away from me, you molded, discolored piece of shit!” “You’re weaker than ever, Zurk. You couldn’t
even get close enough to hurt me, rat inutilia.” (useless rat in Latin) “Just because our dad said that
you’re the strongest doesn’t mean that you’re the shit. Don’t let Valak hype your head up because I will
beat yo ass on sight.” “Really now? Let me see you try,” Damian psychotically grinned.
Before any more words can be spoken, Zurk charged at Damian in a pure rage with his fist ready. Damian
merely mocked Zurk before throwing him into the wall with the flick of his finger. “Really? Is that all?
What a shame,” Damian scoffed and unchained the succubuses from their leashes. One shot towards Zurk
and tried to topple him while the other sprinted towards me with her claws out. I braced myself for
impact as I closed my eyes, but I felt nothing. I opened my eyes and seen Lilith grab the demon’s fist and
snap her arm into a pretzel. She screamed in terror as Lilith grabbed her neck and slowly bent it to the
right, snapping it in two. The demon fell to the floor lifeless and Lilith slammed her foot down into her
head. Brains spilled out all over the ground as blood flowed openly on the wooden floor. I almost threw
up at the wretched sight and backed away into the other room. “Oh? You’ve become strong, Lilith.
However, your strength cannot surpass mine,” Damian grinned as he flinged Lilith into the window. Lilith,
tired of Damian’s presence, stood up like nothing happened and charged at him as her demonic features
manifested. “I have no time to fuck around Damian. It’s either kill or be killed,” she set the floor beneath
him on fire, which made him immediately teleport to the other side of the room. I heard a loud explosion
on the other side of the house and went to investigate. Zurk’s eyes glowed yellow as his demonic features
manifested. He stood over the dead succubus panting heavily. His hands and mouth were stained with
crimson blood. “Z-Zurk…” “M-Mom.. I killed her,” he spoke in shock. Varius returned from taking the
guests to a safe place and comforted Zurk. “She was a demon, more specifically, Damian’s henchman. Don’t
feel bad at all,” Varius said while tending to Zurk’s and Lucy’s wounds. Zurk nodded mindlessly, still
shocked that he killed a person.
Lilith was thrown into the room I was in, blood covering her body. She groaned in pain as she held her
right hip. “He’s… tooo….. fucking strong,” she huffed as she struggled to stand up. Lucy rushed to her
side and tried her best to heal her. Varius and Zurk stood up and went to the other room to face Damian.
“Well well now, if it isn’t the failures. How is Earth holding up?” “I think you are mistaken, Damian. You
are the real failure for abandoning your family,” I heard Varius say. “Abandonment? I just came here to
visit you guys. Is my visit not welcome?” “You lying ass motherfucker! You said you only came for Nyx
earlier,” Zurk sweared. “Ahhh, the stupid one is correct. I’m only here for Nyx. She is extremely powerful
and I need to convert her into a true demon; an unstoppable force that manifests in chaos,” Damian
laughed maniacally. “YOU WON’T TAKE NYX AWAY FROM US, DEADBEAT DICKWEED,” Zurk screamed and
was flung into the gas stove. “You only want to use her for destruction? What a brother you are,” Varius
said in a voice laced with disgust and anger. “Did I forget to mention the other reason why I need to take
her to Hell?” “What else would a monster want other than the world to burn?” Silence filled the room as
I crawled near the door, peeking into the room that Damian and Varius were in. Damian wore a psychotic
smirk as his eyes flickered a sinister yellow. His demonic features manifested; large horns protruded
from his head, black wings stretched across his back, a tail emerged from his tailbone, and his nails grew
sharp as claws. Long, raven hair covered the ground as his leather pants shined in the light. He walked
towards Varius as a menacing, crimson aura formed behind him. His hand lunged out and grabbed Varius’
neck, squeezing it tightly. Varius struggled to breathe as he held Damian’s hand, trying to get him to stop.
“To answer your question: I want to take Nyx to Hell so I can take her hand in marriage and rule over
Hell with her.”
A sinister silence filled the room as everybody looked appalled. “.. Yo, thats gross man. Fucking nasty.
What the fuck wrong with you? DISGUSTING,” Zurk grimaced. “You’re a vile, disgusting being,” Lilith spat
out and Lucy nodded at her comment. “Damian… what has gotten into you?” His neck rotated in my
direction and his smug grin faded. “I realized my real potential. A potential that you could never teach
me. You’re a useless waste of human life. I would never return to see you. I only appreciate the fact that
you have made a woman that matches my power level and is to my liking.” His words shot through me like
a bullet as tears welled in my eyes. Nyx stood motionless and shocked beside Lilith, flushing with
embarrassment. “.. You’re revolting. What makes you think that I would even agree to that? YOU’RE SUCH
A SICK PRICK,” Nyx yelled. Damian approached Nyx and kneeled down to her level. Lilith and Lucy passed
out as soon as Damian’s aura reached them. ‘What the hell?’ Nyx scowled as Damian got in close proximity
to her. “Get the hell away from me,” she whispered. He stood up and contemplated his next words before
saying, “It would be wise to tell you the benefits, yes?” “I don’t want to hear your bullsh-” Damian’s hand
covered her mouth as she furrowed her brows. “Listen closely, Nyx. If you accept my hand in marriage, I
will teach you about your demonic powers. You’ve been very interested in them I see. Also, you will have
a place on the throne in my sector of Hell. You will have everything you want. However, if you deny my
offer, I will slaughter everybody in this room excluding you and a person of your choosing.” He removed
his hand off of her mouth as she glared daggers at him. “What kind of monster would choose between
family?” “That monster would be you if you deny this offer,” he snickered evilly. Nyx took in a deep
breath and looked at all of us with a remorseful expression. “Please… Don’t go with him Nyx,” Zurk
pleaded as he laid on the floor, too weak to move. “Don’t risk anything, Nyx. Go with him. As disgusting as
it sounds, I don’t want you to kill us,” Varius said. Nyx looked at me, awaiting an answer. “.. Do what your
heart says is right Nyx,” I whispered in a fearful tone. Nyx stood up and stared at Damian with an
emotionless expression.
“What will it be, dear sister?”
Chapter 8: The Decision
Chapter Text
“What will it be, dear sister?” I watched in silence as my daughter’s face went from anger, to desperation,
to finally defeat. She released a sigh before saying , “Well in order to protect the ones i love the most I
will go with you damian” Everyone stared in sadness for we all knew it was impossible to change her
mind. “I’m glad you finally came to your senses. Maybe your not as useless as our worthless siblings.” He
wrapped his hand around her waist and pulled her into a fiery portal. She gave me a remorseful glance
before entering the portal, disappearing into the hellish realm. Tears streamed down my cheeks as I seen
the last of my eldest daughter. Lucy grieved as Lilith comforted her. Varius held his head down, knowing
he was unable to help his sister. Zurk sat beside Varius in disbelief. “I guess all we can do is… wait for
her return,” Lilith whispered.
Nyx’s POV
This sucks ass. I’ve been in Hell for at least 3 days now doing nothing but training. I already know
everything I’m being trained on. Levitating? I know. Mind control? I know. Telepathy? I know. Possession?
I know. I sigh as I twirl my fork in my hand. The food is hell is spicy as fuck. Can I get some decent food
here? Damian watched me across the table with a smirk. “Enjoying your meal?” “Don’t be a smart ass. You
know I hate this shit,” I set the fork down and glared at him. “Awww, Nyx. Is that any way to treat your
husband?” “I can treat you however I want.” “You’re acting a lot like Lilith,” Damian said while slurping on
his tea, “what seems to be the issue?” I stood up and banged my hand violently on the table, sending
Damian’s food flying. “Don’t fuck with me, Damian. This is NO GAME,” I say in a harsh tone. He laughs at my
response and walks over to me. He wraps his arm around my waist as fire emerged from my palms. He
caressed my cheek with his other hand. “This is what a husband is like on earth; loving, caring, and
protective. All I’m doing is converting myself to your culture since you were raised there,” he whispered
sensually. ‘. .Does this count as cultural appropriation?’ I grabbed his arm and slammed him into the
kitchen table. He violently used mind control to sling my body into the window, but I grabbed the ledge
since I’m a quick thinker. I climbed back in and blasted hellfire at him using my palms. A smug grin played
on his lips as he did the same. Our fires collided and battled for dominance. Before one of us could win,
Valak interrupted us and slammed us both against the walls. His sinister, yellow eyes bore into mine as
he scowled. “What do you think you’re doing to my prodigy, Nyx?” “Why do you care about what the fuck
I do? You’re the one who brought me here, so what’s the deal?” Valak’s face dropped into disappointment,
“I wanted you to realize your full potential but something is off… I sense that you are feeling… sad?
How pathetic.” Damian glared at me while crossing his arms. “And I thought you were the strong one.
How could you reveal your emotions to others?” Tears streamed down my cheeks as I felt a fire burn in
my heart. “W-weak? I’m weak? You’re both weak for watching others suffer. I know damn well that you
wouldn’t want to suffer. I refuse to listen to you any longer… unless you fulfill a favor for me.”
“Favor? FAVOR? What kind of foo-” “What is this favor you ask of, Nyx?” “F-Father! Don’t tell me-”
“Damian, I want her to become as powerful as possible. A little favor shouldn’t hurt,” Valak said while
staring down at me. I dried my tears and replied, “I want mother to be here with me. I need her comfort.”
Damian burst out into laughter. “MOTHER?! WHY DO YOU WANT TO BRING SUCH A WEAKLING HERE?!”
Valak pondered the favor before saying, “She isn’t allowed to be here since this is Hell… but I will
make an exception if you keep her hidden in your room for her stay for a week.” “W-what? She won’t have
any free-” “Nyx, this is my offer and conditions. Do you accept?” I stared at him in shock before saying,
“.. Okay… Bring her here then.” Valak sinisterly cackled and exited in a black portal. Damian glared
daggers at me and headed up the stairs. I rolled my eyes and sat on the luxurious couch. ‘I hope she gets
here safely.’
READER’S POV
I laid in my bed and stared aimlessly at the ceiling. ‘Is my daughter safe? How could I really know?’ I sat
up on the edge of my bed and put my slippers on. I stretched and yawned before starting a warm bubble
bath. Stripping and flinging my clothes in the hamper, I slid into the bath and inhaled the sweet aromas
of lavender mixed with honeysuckle. After a few minutes in the warm water, I felt an intense,
pleasurable sensation in my womanhood. It felt as if something slid into my entry and something else
rubbed my sensitive love button. I moaned with glee as I shifted my legs around. It’s been awhile since
I’ve felt pleasure like this. The feeling escalated, getting more intense by the minute. The bath water
turned a mysterious, black color as I felt myself on the edge of an orgasm. A pale hand emerged from the
water and travelled up from my pussy to my stomach. I saw the hand and screamed, jumping out the
water and landing onto the bathroom rug. My thoughts were correct when I seen The Nun raise up from
the water with a smile that could give children nightmares. He grabbed my arm and pulled me back into
the water, positioning himself between my legs. “I forget the last time I was between these legs, defiling
your innocence,” he laughed. “W-why are you here?! WHERE IS MY DAUGHTER?!” “She sent me here to get
you.” ”The room fills with a long silence before I ask, “And why would she send you?” Valak’s smile
dropped into a scowl as he said, “I suppose you don’t want to see your daughter again? So be-” “WAIT! I.. I
want to see her again,” I said in a stern tone. “Good, now let’s go,” he said while dragging me into an
ominous, black portal.
I closed my eyes in fear and heard a familiar voice ring out. “Mother… MOTHER?! IS THAT REALLY
YOU?!” A pair of arms wrapped around me as I smiled. “Nyx… you’re alive,” I hugged her back with glee.
“Mother… why are you naked? I’ll give you some clothes in my room,” I opened my eyes and seen her
grab a bed sheet. She wrapped the sheet around me and took me upstairs to a room. I looked around
curiously as she set a stack of clothes by me. “Pick whatever you want. I have to train with Damian so I’ll
see you soon. Please don’t leave this room. I had to make a deal with Valak to have you here,” she said.
“Honey, why did you make a deal with that demon?” “I couldn’t stand being here without you… I’m
sorry for my selfishness,” she frowned. I hugged her and reassured her, “Don’t worry. I know how you
feel.” “You’ll be here for a week. I’ll try to provide the best I can for you,” she said and left the room.
I looked around her room curiously while getting dressed. Her bedsheets almost felt like clouds and her
walls were neatly decorated. ‘I thought demons had it bad in hell?’ I sighed in boredom and rummaged
around her room. ‘There is nothing to do and this is killing me. Maybe I’ll go out exploring and see what
Hell has to offer,’ I thought while putting on a dress and a long, black cloak. I opened the door and quietly
walked down the stairs while looking around. ‘I shouldn’t be doing this but I could really contribute to
people who wanna know what Hell is like,’ I thought while heading towards the door. I cracked the door
open and peeked outside. ‘Just as I imagined, it’s hot as fuck down here.’ I walked out the door and looked
around. Hell looked like a very twisted place with little beauty. The bodies of water seemed to be made
of lava and the trees were made of fire. Everything was a shade of red which was understandable.
Keeping my head down, I walked around and explored. Screams echoed through the air, as well as
menacing laughter. I seen demons walking around and plotting what their next move would be. Some of
the demons had slaves, which seemed to be souls of humans. ‘This isn’t safe, I should go,’ I thought as I
turned around. I bumped into a tall, demonic figure who growled at me. His wings stretched out as he
bent over to smell me. ‘Holy fuck,’ I froze. He stood back up and releashed a cackle as his horns sparked
with fire.
“A human? Why is a pathetic being like you in Hell?”
“I-I… I’m visiting,” I whisper in a nervous tone.
“HAH, WHAT A STUPID LIE! I could easily suck out your soul right now… but something isn’t right.
You have a demonic smell on you,” he said, slightly confused.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“No… you have Valak’s stench on you. That vile demon cheated me out of many souls years ago,” he
scowled as he balled his fists.
“Umm… I-”
“You’re the one who bore him children as well. Nyx and Damian are very powerful. I still want my
revenge on Valak,” he growled.
“H-how do you know this?”
“I’m a bookkeeper for Satan himself, I know what goes on down here. Since you shouldn’t be here, I could
suck out your soul without hesitation. Or… you can do a favor for me,” he grinned, showing his sharp
teeth.
“.. What is it?”
“I need you to poison Valak with this,” he said handing me a mysterious, blue potion.
“Oh.. Ok,” I whisper.
“It won’t actually kill him. It will just make his life miserable,” he cackled and trailed off.
‘Well… it looks like I have no choice but to do it,’ I thought while heading back inside. I looked at the
potion, which gleamed sinisterly. I quietly walked up the stairs and back to Nyx’s room while trying to
formulate a plan. ‘If I could somehow spike his drink with this… maybe this can work. Or I can try to
get him while he’s asleep,’ I thought. I put the potion in my pocket and explored the empty halls. I looked
into each room, trying to find Valak. As soon as I reached the room at the end of the hall, I saw him
sleeping on an odd-looking bed. ‘Looks like it’s now or never.’
Chapter 9: Not So Heartless After All
Chapter Text
Sighing, my hands clasped around the potion tightly as I stood over Valak. 'Should I really do this?' I
looked down at his sleeping form, which looked unaware and peaceful. I looked down at the blue potion
that gleamed brightly. Looking at his face, memories flooded my thoughts. The thought of him taking my
virginity, my dignity, and my purity. I felt my face heat up in anger as I furrowed my brows. I know I
enjoyed it all, but a part of me still hated it. 'It's payback time, motherfucker,' I thought as my hands
clenched. I popped open the potion, which caused a mysterious, blue mist to release into the air. 'It almost
smells like.. sage and rosemary.' Even though I was reluctant, I poured the liquid in his slightly
separated lips. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and choked a bit on the liquid before swallowing it. His
furious gaze met with mine and he angrily charged towards me. "Stay the fuck away from me, asshole," I
said, backing up into the hallway. In a shift of emotions, his expression changed to pure hatred to soft.
'Huh? What the fuck?' "I'm sorry darling. I didn't mean to make you angry. How could I ever forgive you?"
A laugh escaped my lips as I scoffed. "Is this another one of your games? I will not be fooled again, Valak,"
I asserted. A force gravitated me towards him and he snaked his arm around my waist in a loving
manner. "Oh, don't act that way with me. You know I'm just kidding," he smiled genuinely. I scowled,
pushing him away with all the force that I had. "You're sick, disgusting, revolting." "But, I love you," he
said in a rather sad tone. 'Love? LOVE? HE DOESN'T KNOW SUCH A THING, HE'S A DEMON.' I shot one final
glare and exited the room.
Valak's POV
'Why am I feeling these emotions? This insolent human could never be capable of making a demonic love
potion,' I thought as my heart ached for her. I watched her as she left. 'She's perfect.. no.. she is not.. no..
she is.. " My emotions continued to conflict with each other as I held my head in confusion. '. .Murdak, he
must've given her a love potion. I knew that pathetic worm still had a grudge against me.' I shot up
angrily and flung the door open, revealing Nyx and Damian. "Hello father, we have finished training.
When will I be able to officially take my sister's hand in marriage?" I glanced over to Nyx to see her
disgusted expression. 'She must really hate him, maybe I'll postpone the marriage or cancel it.. wait, why
am I thinking this? They must get married.' "The marriage is postponed until further notice," I state as I
walk out the room. "B-but father-" "Do you DARE question my decision, Damian? My answer is final."
Damian's expression changed to puzzled as Nyx smiled a bit. 'Why am I suddenly.. CARING?! I need to find
an antidote now,' I thought while treading outside. My heart longed for the woman I had impregnated,
but my mind strongly refused. I froze in place as my heart conflicted with my mind. 'I have to go back in
and comfort her,' I thought while going back inside.
Reader's POV
I sipped on red wine while reading my bible. 'I'm shocked that this book doesn't burn in Hell,' I thought
while flipping the page. I flipped the page too fast and came across a rosary inscribed with words. 'Huh?
What is this?' I curiously analyze the rosary as it gleamed in the light. 'Is this grandmother Lorraine's
rosary? It is beautiful,' I thought, smiling warmly to myself. As I put it on, I felt a mysterious, yet warm
sensation come over me. It was almost like.. I was reborn? I breathed in deeply and stood up, putting my
bible away. I heard loud footsteps stop at my door and the doorknob started turning. The door flung open
and revealed Valak, who wore an unreadable expression as his eyes darted towards my rosary. "You.. why
are you wearing that.. FILTH?!" "What seems to be the issue? It's my grandmother's rosary and I will
wear it with pride," I stood my ground and furrowed my brows. His expression changed to anger, but
quickly softened. "I see.. I came in here to apologize for my actions." My eyes widened in shock hearing
those words seep out of his mouth. "W-what is this nonsense?" "It is.. not nonsense, my dear," he said while
sitting next to me, "it is the pure truth." I scowled and turned around as he got closer. "I'll never forgive
you for anything that you have done." I felt his arms wrap around my torso and I immediately shot up.
"GET THE FUCK OFF OF ME," I yelled while pushing him away. Somehow, his veil managed to slip off from
the force of my shove. His long, black longs were exposed as his eyes widened. "I didn't mean to-" I was cut
off by staring at his long locks drape on his shoulders and down his back. I was confused at first, but then
I thought, 'What else could he be hiding? Is that truly his face or is that makeup?' "You.. you have hair?"
He nodded silently and stood up, ready to leave the room.
"Where are you going? Wai-" He left before I could muster out anymore words. "I have to see what he
truly looks like," I whispered as I followed him. He turned down the hall into a pitch-black room. 'Hmm.. ' I
reached in my pocket and pulled out a mini flashlight. I clicked it on and entered the room, scanning the
area. "Valak.. where did you go?" "You have already seen my true form. What else more do you wish to
see? Don't you think you're being a bit.. selfish?" I paused for a bit and thought about his question. "You're
right.. maybe I shouldn't pursue my curiosities," I mumbled and turned around to exit the room. Before I
could even step out of the room, a hand yanked me back into the darkness. Yellow orbs illuminated in the
darkness and a set of sharp, white teeth grinned. A small light shined on his face, revealing a handsome
man with intricate features. His eyebrows were finely shaped, as well as his high cheekbones. His lips
seemed soft, making me want to embrace them with my own. He almost resembled Jared Leto. 'How did he
know he is one of my favorite celebrities?' "Valak.. is that-" "I'm a demon. I can become whatever you
want me to be," he chuckled. "Why.. are you doing this to me? What is your goal?" "I know I made you
suffer in the past," he said as his hands traveled down my torso, "So I would like to make it up by making
you feel real good." "Please, you don't have to- UAWAH!" I gasped as his hand grazed over my womanhood,
which elicited a sensual response. I felt like a dog in heat as he continued to tease me, rubbing his finger
on my sensitive love button through my clothes. "V-valak-" "Shhhh.. don't speak," he said as I felt my
clothes being stripped from my body. I felt goosebumps as my skin was exposed to the cold darkness.
Suddenly, I was laid onto the floor and a heavy weight pressed onto me. "Valak-" I was cut off by a
sudden foreign object entering my wet pussy. It didn't feel anything like a penis or finger. "What the hell
did he put inside of me?" "By reading your thoughts, I knew you would like to spice things up. I'll make
that 50 shades of grey fantasy a reality," he said, tracing his finger around my soft breast. 'I know I
shouldn't be doing this. I'm not even refusing it,' I thought while enjoying the mysterious pleasure. "Oh
God, forgive me for my sins," I whispered to myself as I prepared my body for the evil pleasure that I was
about to indulge in. "Do not ask any questions. Do not say anything. You have no rights. The only thing i
want to hear you say is yes. Understand that this is not a negotiation, it's an order."
Chapter 10: One More Time to Remember
Chapter Text
I gazed at him with pleasure filled eyes ‘Have i honestly endured so much abuse that i cling to any love
he shows? I know this isn’t right but something about the emotions reflected through his eyes says
otherwise’ I thought to myself. My eyes trailed up to the satin handcuffs that kept me bonded to the
bedpost i shift around slightly enjoying the feeling. His long fingernail raked its way up my stomach and
to my nose, “Tell me how much you crave my touch.” he purred out. “I yearn for your touch for it has been
so long.” I said earning a growl from him ‘I guess he liked my respo-’ My thoughts were cut short when his
lips were slammed against mine. This was far different than before, what was once just a sinful encounter
now held more meaning. His tongue pressed against my sealed lips requesting entrance which i gladly
complied, or tongues tangled and danced around fighting for dominance but in the end, he had won. I felt
the cool air tickle my hardened buds as my shirt was removed. He leaned away from me slightly
retracting our lips as a trail of saliva parted. His mouth wasn’t unoccupied long since he started sucking
on my left exposed nipple and twiddling carelessly with the other. I release a slight gasp as i feel him
bite it slightly, he rolls his serpent like tongue over them continuously earning low moans from my
slightly parted lips. With a loud suction-like pop, he pulls away from my nipple abruptly and slides off
the bed completely. “Hey what are you doing?” I ask slightly confused. My question wasn’t answered so i
just watch him rummage through the closet. He soon turns back toward me with a medium sized satin box
and approaches slowly. I bite my lip with anticipation “What's that?” “A box filled with wonders.” He
replies while opening it. My eyes flicker with excitement and eagerness as i look over all the fun
UTENSILS. I follow his every movement as he pulls out a pair of sharp claw like nipple clamps. His gaze
falls upon me as he dangles them above my nipples before putting them on. I squeeze my eyes shut from
the sudden pain as he continues to tighten them around my now swollen buds. “T-tighter.” I stutter out.
He smirks and fulfills my request. ‘This is good and all but i need more.’ i thought while my lower region
begins to burn with anticipation due to the lack of attention.
I thrust my hips up and grind against him earning a small groan from him “Not yet my dear.” he said
huskily. But i just ignored him and didn’t stop my actions. He released a sigh from my disobedience “Since
you don’t wish to follow directions you shall be punished.” he responded slightly agitated while flipping
me over his knee. I scoffed at his actions “ What are you going to spank me? That won’t phase me one bit.”
I let out a victorious laugh but my laughter soon came to a end when he pulled out a stainless steel chain
flogger. This wasn’t just any type of chain flogger though it was cluttered in small spikes. I wiggled
around nervously trying to escape but my bonded hands kept me in place. I flinch when the cool steel
makes contact with my delicate skin repeatedly, with each strike my bottom burned but it also sent a
tingling sensation down to my pussy. I soon begin to release moans of pleasure and grip on to the satin
restraints, I arch my back and expose my bare ass more. “ Tsk tsk tsk, how naughty of you to get off on
your punishment.”He said in a taunting tone before giving me strikes harder than before. This went on for
about 5 minutes before he stopped and put me back on the bed, causing me to shift slightly uncomfortably
due to my sore butt. I watch as he put the flogger away and pulled out a glass butt plug and a small egg
attached to a remote control. I stare curiously as he pushed the butt plug into my faintly opened mouth,
i begin sucking it as i heard him flick the small egg on which emitted a vibrating sound. He slowly drug
the vibrating egg over my nipples and down my body but stopped just above my vagina. I furrowed my
eyebrows outraged and glared at him causing him to chuckle slightly. Without any hesitation he held it
against my somewhat swollen clitoris. I let out a shriek of pleasure causing the butt plug to fall from my
mouth. He swiftly picked out up and pushed it into my ass with one go. “You better be quiet, you wouldn’t
want Damian and Nyx to see you like this would you?” he said while increasing the vibration level to max.
“D-don’t be an ass.” i manage to say shakily through moans. He continued to press harder on my love
button as my juices coated the sheets . I arched my back high about to have my blissful orgasm until he
suddenly tosses the egg somewhere on the bed “H-hey why did yo-.” “I can’t hold back any longer the time
has come.” he said in a somewhat crazed tone. I prepare myself as he forcefully shoves his fully erect
member into my long awaiting vagina. “Oh V-valak yes!” I cry out .as he mercilessly thrusted into my
small figure. My screams are soon muffled when he places a gag into my. His thrust become slower and
more in depth as he continues to stab at my G-spot. He grabs the once discarded egg vibrator and holds it
on my clitoris. My body thrashes about and arches from the overload of pleasure. It's not long before i
feel the knot that was forming in my stomach began to crumble ‘I’m cumming.’ I thought to myself and as
if he had heard my thoughts he increased his speed with hip shattering thrust. My eyes rolled in the back
of my head and i gave out a final throaty moan as my walls clamped down on his large cock. My juices
squirted out and coated my thighs, it wasn’t long until he released his thick liquid into me filling me up
to the brim. I regain my composure and relax my body more into the bed. I feel him pull out with a silent
pop, he frees me from the satin bondage and removed the gag from my mouth. I glanced up at him
exhaustedly and he simply gave a slight smile and says, “I love you.” I smile warmly before letting those 3
powerful words slip past my lips in almost a shy whisper before falling into a well deserved slumber.
Damian’s POV
My face dropped in horror upon seeing my father plow into my mother. I just wanted to go to my room,
which was past this room, but I couldn’t help but investigate. Quickly, I walked downstairs with a
horrified expression plastered onto my face. Nyx barely glanced at me and continued to read her book.
Sitting next to her, I kept my eyes on the floor as the memory never left my thoughts. “You could’ve sat
over there, you know,” Nyx huffed angrily as she sat back up. “I’ve seen things that I cannot unsee.” She
stared at me blankly before laughing hysterically. “And what has my evil brother seen other than
mutilated children and burnt corpses that could be possibly be worse?” I grabbed Nyx hand and took her
upstairs. She pulled her hand out of my grip and slapped me angrily. “Don’t fucking touch me.” “Nyx, follow
me,” I said in a rather shaky tone. Nobody has ever seen me weak or scared like this, but I cannot
comprehend what I had witnessed. I pointed towards the room and she went in front of it and looked
with in with curiosity. Hearing the moans of my parents, I covered my ears as the memory flooded
through my mind. Nyx walked back to me, wearing the same expression as me. “I understand… how you
feel,” she whispered shakily. She wraps her arms around me as she trembled. “That won’t ever leave my
memory bank,” she said as I nodded. I rubbed her back and she stood there stiff from fear. “We have all
seen some unspeakable things.”
Chapter 11
Chapter Text
Valak's POV
Looking at her sleeping form, a smirk crossed my lips as I traced my black nails along her body. A faint,
black mist escaped my palms. I knew this was the right moment. This woman had successfully bared my
children and succumbed to my sinful desires. She wasn't born to be a servant of God, but a servant of me;
of Satan. The mist wrapped around her body, whirling around in different patterns. She turned onto her
side as the mist began to glow a sinister red. It lifted her up into the air as I closed my eyes. "Pura est
mala. Carnem multam. Hoc est, qui quaerebant animam meam et synceritatem corrumpant. Imago eius est
in tenebris umbracula vites. Amplectere natos in manus peccatorum." The red mist entered through her
mouth and traveled throughout her body. Shifting around uncomfortably, she coughed violently and
clenched her fists. I put my hand over her mouth which made her relax once again.
After the mist had traveled to every inch of her body, it exited through her mouth and faded into the
atmosphere. Carrying her body, I set her onto Nyx's bed and walked into my room. Sitting on the bed, I
put my sinister facade back on. 'I need that antidote and I need it fast. My feelings for her are getting
too strong. I shouldn't have performed the ritual,' I thought in the back of my mind as I clenched my fists
in anger.
Damian's POV
I watched my sister poke at her food with a shocked expression. We still couldn't get that vile image out
of our mind. "Are you okay?" "Oh yeah, I'm totally fine. It's not like I seen my parents fucking each other
and my life is forever scarred." The memories came into my consciousness as she spat out those harsh
words. "Don't be so vulgar Nyx." "Shut the fuck up Damian. I just seen a disgusting sight and now I have to
eat NASTY food." I know she hated the food here since it was too spicy for her tastes. She threw the fork
down and sighed, propping her face up with her hand. A sudden thought came into my mind as I watched
her poke at the food she hates. 'I should get her human food.. I know she feels grossed out by that
terrible sight.' Reaching into a portal to Earth, I stole a pizza from a restaurant and set it before her. Her
eyes lit up with surprise. "Damian.. are you teasing me?" "No," I responded, "I understand how you feel."
She silently stared at me as she picked up a piece of pizza. "I don't know what the fuck got into you but..
thanks." "Yeah," I trailed off as I watched her eat the gooey pizza. 'That looks gross,' I grimaced and stood
up.
Walking out the door, I bumped into Murdak, who wore a smug grin on his face. "Ahh.. son of Valak. Why
is a pathetic demon-human hybrid here?" "Why is an insolent worm such as yourself here?" Murdak let
out a laugh before replying, "I'm here to watch the downfall of your father." Shooting him a dirty glance,
I asked, "And what downfall do you presume?" "He's developing human feelings. You know the dark lord
will gut him like a pig," he grinned. Narrowing my eyes, I glanced at his pouch. A mysterious, pink potion
hung out of it. It was labeled as an antidote. "And why do you have an antidote? Did you POISON my
FATHER?!" Murdak appeared to be shocked for a second before his face contorted back to normal. "Don't
accuse me of such a petty action." I furrowed my brows as my eyes glowed a sinister red. "You do not fool
me, Murdak. Your thoughts say otherwise. You did poison my father and that's the antidote." Murdak
caught onto my wit as he readied his sharp claws. "And what are you going to do, Damian?" "What I do to
all those who defile either me or my father; kill them." Without hesitation, I struck my hand through his
chest. Blood spilled out his wound as I grasped his spine, ripping it out. The backbone made a loud
crunching sound from the strength of my grasp. Murdak was a weakling. He couldn't even stand a fight
against a human. His red eyes widened as he fell onto the ground. I bent over and pulled the antidote out
from his bag. Groaning in pain, he tried to slice me with his claws but it was to no avail. "Tch. A weakling
like you should not be in any position close to Satan. You're just a weakling." Lifting my foot up, I slammed
it into his skull. Brains splattered across the floor as he released a final scream. Grinning to myself, I
swiped my finger across the bloodied floor and tasted it. "The flavor of death is always my favorite.. I
should get this to father immediately."
Nyx Pov
'I don't know what type of positive energy has gotten into Damian but I'm not complaining. Maybe he is
trying to improve his life and be a civilized person? Oh,oh or he went on a yoga life journey to better
himself' i thought while laughing to myself. My laughter soon came to a complete halt when i felt a
bizarre surge of power then a intense wave of insecurity. Placing my pizza down I sat up from my sitting
position and cautiously searched the perimeter for the source of this outre feeling. After walking for
about 10 minutes i came across no lead. Sighing in frustration i turned on my heel to walk back to my
meal, only to bump into my mother. I gasp and look at her "Geez mom you scared the shit outta me. you
can't go sneaking around like that!" i said while clutching my fast beating heart. After i calmed down I
pulled her into a warm embrace. I awaited for her to return it like always but I noticed that she didn't
nor did she say anything. 'Okay this is creepy.' I thought to myself while releasing my hold of her.
"Mother are you alright?" i asked in a worried tone. Still no response was given. I grab her hands and shut
my eyes 'Maybe i can get a reading on her Aura.'. I calmed myself and focused carefully and strictly on
her, i notice that her aura was fine but she was filled with what appeared to be shyness and regret.
Releasing her hands i open my eyes and stare into her emotionless ones. " I'm sorry for being so selfish,
maybe i should send you back to earth because i don't like hot this place is affecting yo-." "No Nyx i'm fine
as a matter of fact i think this is a perfect place for a sinner like me." she replied in almost a whisper
while staring at the ground. I checked her head for any types of lumps or bruises that could make her
even think this way "Are you serious?" I ask truly baffled by my mother's words. She merely nods her
head "I just need some rest don't worry about me sweetie." after saying that she simply walked past me
and into her room, I can hear her lock the door. 'Well in the current situation it looks like there's no
reasoning with her. But regardless of her sudden mood change i have to find a way to get her back home.'
i think to myself while returning to the dining room.
Damian POV
I glance down at the glowing pink liquid while twirling the small bottle between my fingers. If Murdak
was trying to get revenge on my father why would he make an antidote for it? Could it be a lie and this
very potion is another potent attack that he was waiting to use?' I sighed slightly. I don't have any other
options but to try it, i mean what more damage could it cause. Walking down the long corridors i
searched for my father intensely. Each turn seeming to be more and more hopeless. I didn't even notice
how long i had been walking until i notice the furniture in the hallways were beginning to have shadows
casted from them due to the sunset illuminating through the many windows. 'Just where could he
possibly be?' I huffed in frustration until a picked up his scent. It was faint but it felt strong but there
was a hint of weakness That's rather peculiar. That poison must be really taking a toll on him i must find
him quickly. I ran to the scent quickly until i found him sitting by a window staring out of it blankly.
"Father i've gotten rid of that treacherous dog Murdak. It wasn't as eventful since he didn't beg for his
life. But i have retrieved the antidote." I say proudly. He turns his head toward me with a unreadable
expression before standing up and approaching me, he comes to a complete stop when he is in front of me. I
look up at him as his eyes bore into mine " F-father are you not pleased? Have i made some type of error?"
I say shifting uncomfortably. His hand raised and planted itself on my head. I was confused by his actions
but i dare not flinch. "Damian, Oh my dear Damian you've proven your loyalty many times. And to be
honest, I am quite proud of you and i want you to know that all of your achievements will be recognized."
he said in a calm voice while ruffling my hair. I beam slightly as a small smile tugs at my lips. 'All i ever
really wanted was father's approval. But if i give him the antidote will he still be proud of me?' I shrug
off my mortal thoughts. "I think that Murdaks poison.. . is affecting you. So please take the antidote."i say
in almost a whisper. I hesitantly place it into his hands. 'I hope i'm making the right choice.'
Valaks POV
I look down at the small bottle that holds the glisting liquid. 'This can put a end to these ridiculous
feelings... But you don't want that' i shake my head frantically trying to ease these absurd emotions.
Flicking off the lid i quickly down the liquid in one gulp. Instantly i feel its powerful effect begin to take
over, the room starts to spin as i clutch my abdomen. I fall to my knees breathing heavy as a strange pink
orb comes out of my stomach, 'What the hell is that?' I watch it closely. It glides to the top of the room
before engulfing it self into a burst of flames and then just vanishing. "Father do you feel alright?" I hear
my son call but he sounds so distant, so far away and muffled. I rub my head in frustration even after
taking the antidote she is still on my mind, i still crave her touch and embrace. Feeling my anger boil
over my thoughts come to full affect. "Damian you are to return back to earth at once." "B-but father I-im
needed now more than ever. I believe you need to regain your mindset since it appears to be scattered." I
glared at him for trying to speak against my orders. Before he can continue such disrespect i backhand
him sending him flying into a table "How dare you think for a second you could ever oppose me! You are
hereby banished to the human realm until further notice, maybe then your insolence will be eradicated."
I say coldly. Carefully opening a portal leading back to his original home I kick him through. 'I don't have
time to deal with my stubborn son right now let alone his smart mouth.' clenching my fist i close it and
make my way back to the being who constantly raids my mind. I've made a foolish mistake and now i'm
stuck with the results.
Chapter 12: FINAL CHAPTER: A GRAND REVEAL
Chapter Text
Holding my head, I groaned in pain as my vision blurred. 'What the fuck is wrong with me?!' My fists
clenched the crimson bed sheets and my breathing became heavier with each breath. A cold sweat broke
out on my forehead as my legs twitched. "S-SOMEBODY HELP ME!" A figure crept into a room, wearing a
sinister smile. Glaring at him, I screamed out in anger. "F-FUCK YOU! WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU DO TO
ME?!" A chuckle escaped his lips and he approached me. Placing his hand on my forehead, he replied, "I did
the unthinkable." "W-WHAT?!" He sat on the bed and stared at me. I screamed as I felt my forehead being
pierced. Glancing up, I saw two, black horns protruding from the painful area. My expression immediately
dropped once I realized what he had done. 'He performed.. the ritual.' "GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM ME," I
screamed in a demonic tone. He seemed taken aback and a sudden force threw him across the room with
the boom of my voice. Gasping, I covered my mouth and watched in shock. I looked down at my hand and
saw black, claw-like nails growing. "NO WAY!" My eyes wandered to the mirror and saw the true horror
that I had become. Red eyes gazed back at my pale figure in the mirror and a black, slender tail wiggled
behind me. Black locks laid on my back and covered my breasts. I noticed that my breasts and butt
dramatically increased in size. "Y-YOU MADE ME A SUCCUBUS?!" Valak stared at my figure in awe and a
smirk crossed his lips. "I can't have such a low class demon by my side for eternity." Tears rolled down my
eyes and I ran over to him with my claws out. "YOU MOTHERFUCKER!" Standing up, he grabbed my hands
and laughed at my attempt to harm him. I struggled to get out of his grip and bit his arm. My razor-sharp
teeth pierced through his pale skin as he let out a demonic screech. "YOU CANNOT DEFEAT ME FOR I AM
YOUR CREATOR!"
Lilith's POV
Lucy walked into the dining room carrying a large platter of waffles, eggs, bacon, sausage, toast, and jelly.
Varius and Zurk sat beside each other and talked about random, irrelevant things. "I need to get new
contacts. I was thinking about buying green ones," Varius said. "I thought you liked the blue ones? They
suit you more. Green was.. Nyx's color," Zurk sighed. "I miss Mom and Nyx. I want them back," Varius said
and a small tear escaped his eye. Zurk rubbed his back and replied, "Don't worry. They will come back soon."
"Yeah! Let's keep a positive mindset," Lucy chimed in. "Yeah.. I agree with Lucy," I pitched in and sipped on
my orange juice. Sensing a strange energy, I cocked my head at the ceiling and saw a black portal form.
My body jumped into defense mode as my wings, horns, tail, and claws manifested. "Yo, what the he-" A
body fell into the middle of the table, ruining the food in process. I grabbed the mysterious person by the
neck and slammed them against the wall. They coughed up blood and stared back at me. 'Damian.. what is
this scum doing here?' Varius, Zurk, and Lucy surrounded me while my grip tightened around his neck.
"Why the fuck are you here?!" "Go away," Lucy yelled, "You just bring heartache everywhere you go!" "Get
the fuck outta this house before I rip your spine from body," I warned. "Yeah, get the fuck out." Damian's
yellow eyes showed an emotion that was foreign for him; remorse. "Unhand me you foul beast." "Is that
really a way to speak to somebody holding your neck, seconds away from snapping it?" "I had ENOUGH!"
Lucy grabbed a broom and her demonic features manifested. Varius and Zurk manifested their demonic
features as well. I threw his body onto the ground and everybody surrounded him. Lifting up our feet in
sync, we proceed to aggressively beat his body. Lucy swung the room like a maniac and Zurk threw a
boiling pot of tea at him. Damian winced at the pain as Varius slammed a metal pan down onto his face.
Grabbing a knife, I slammed my occupied hand down into his stomach and blood spurted out. "You deserve
this pain for the burden you brought us," I seethed out in anger as my yellow eyes dilated with fury. "P-
Please listen to me-" "WE HAVE NOTHING TO SAY TO YOU DAMIAN!"
"SOMETHING IS WRONG WITH FATHER," he blurted out. We stopped and stared at him in confusion.
"Who ever said they give a fuck about him?" "I have no father." "Father? I don't have a father, just a
scumbag who decided to have sex with mom," I said in a harsh tone. "Lilith.. you became.. strong. Father
did something to mother." "I will castrate that bastard myself if he hurt her," Zurk hissed. Lucy stared
down at him and breathed furiously. "And.. YOU DIDN'T STOP HIM?!" Lifting up the broom, she gave him a
few, hard blows and screamed. Varius snatched Lucy up and held her back as her eyes flickered a sinister
yellow. "Something.. is different. Mother isn't the same woman anymore. Her energy.. it's different."
Furrowing my brows, I replied, "How do we know you're not lying?" "C-Come with me," Damian said and
opened a black portal. We shot each other skeptical glances and followed him into the portal. Walking
into a luxurious living room, everyone looked around suspiciously. A female walked into the room and
dropped what she had been carrying. Glass shattered onto the floor as her eyes widened in shock, fear,
and happiness. 'Nyx.. it's her.' Lucy screeched out in happiness and jumped on her, making Nyx fall onto the
ground. She smothered Nyx in hugs as Nyx tried to sit up. "Nyx.. you're.. alive.. I missed you," Lucy cried
out. "I missed you too. I missed all of you," Nyx smiled. Varius and Zurk ran over to them and embraced
them. 'Looks like I have to get in on this too.' Before I could walk over to the embrace, a large crash
echoed from upstairs. "What's going on?!" "Mother," Nyx whispered as she ran up the stairs. Curiously, we
all trailed behind her and she came to a complete stop at one of the rooms. Her face dropped in horror.
"Nyx.. are you alright?" Approaching behind her, my eyes witnessed a shocking sight. My mother clung
onto Valak for dear life as a pool of blood seeped below him. Her head seemed to be covered by a wrapping
of some sort that was marked with hexes. Valak's smirk widened upon seeing our frightened and shocked
expressions.
Reader's POV
Who are these strange people? They all seem to be.. afraid of me. I rest my head in the cook of Valak's
neck, cowering away in fear. His hand rubs my back as I glance at the strangers. "Don't worry about them,
I'm here," he whispered in my ear as he waltzed with me. Suddenly, he drops me and approaches the
strangers. I crawled to the corner of the room and watched them in fear. 'They can't see me like this.
Nobody can see me like this.' Valak talks to the strangers and engages in physical contact. While he is
talking to those strangers, I sit in the corner and keep my eye fixated on the ground. Twirling my hair
nervously, I noticed a small pair of feet standing in front of me. Looking up, I see a woman who looks
similar to my Valak. Her high ponytail sways slightly as she wore a curious expression. "Mother, don't you
remember me? Its me, Lucy." "Lucy?.. I'm sorry.. I don't know anyone named Lucy, let alone do I have a
child,"I tremble. 'This poor girl must be confused,' I thought while her facial expression changed into a
frown. "M-Mother.. It's me, Lucy. You have to remember," she shouted and grabbed my arm. I aggressively
pulled my arm away and covered my face. "Please.. go away." "M-Mothe-" "I SAID GO AWAY! LEAVE ME
ALONE," I yelled and my eyes flickered crimson. Backing away, a few tears escaped her eyes and she
trembled. She ran out the room, sobbing. I pulled the cover over my horns and sighed. These people are
scary and they make my blood pressure rise. I peeked out from the cover and watched as valak forced all
of the shouting people into a portal. 'Why do they continue to call me mom? Do i actually know these
people.' i thought while clenching my head. This is all too much for a Shy Demon to handle.
The Ruination Of The Shy Demon (Valak x Demon Reader)
Misst2018, PeachySav
Summary:
With (Y/n)'s memory clouded and her new devotion to Valak increasing each day. Will her children's
strategic plan be effective enough to change her back and prevent such a tragic fate. Or will they fail and
end up being slaughtered in the process by their own mommy dearest. It is just your average demonic
family after all.
Chapter 1: I.Daemonium
Chapter by Misst2018
Chapter Text
The grim, crimson twilight shined through the ebony window frame. Nights like these are evidence of
Hell’s beauty. There were stars in the sky unlike any others; they were black, gleaming orbs of mystery.
Humans always speak negatively of this dark paradise. They either say it’s the dwelling of sins and the
manifestation of misery but they are oh so naive. Humans are nothing but sheeplings that follow their
herder. They do not consider that the other directions may hold greater opportunities but alas, they do
not have such a strong will under a herder’s control. Some humans escaped the herder’s control and
pursued their desired path. These humans are what we demons call fetus inplumes necant, or fledglings.
Of course, the fledglings are still weak-willed like all humans. We accept them with open arms, utilizing
our deceitful and alluring tactics. Our influence grows and spreads like a plague in warm weather as
more fledglings escape the herder’s authority. This isn’t done without reason; we serve and owe our
loyalty to Lucifer. His philosophy, similar to his counterpart God, is reasonable and appealing. How come
humans receive more attention and care from God? They do not have any power. This is blatant
disrespect to us demons, who wield power and can exercise it freely.
The golden door knob jiggled a bit, catching my attention. My glowing, (e/c) orbs darted toward the door,
awaiting the mystery to unveil itself. I felt a cold, ominous wind enter through the window, causing my
black, pointed tail to shiver. Curious, yellow irises peeked through the small crack between the door and
the wall. Sighing, I relaxed my shoulders and stared into the sinner’s eyes.
“Ah, you’ve returned?”
A sinister smirk graced his lips as he replied, “Correct, servus (slave). Have you done the tasks that I had
requested of you earlier?”
Nodding, I answered, “Of course. After all, it is my duty to serve and please you.”
“I sense that your powers are growing, yes? Be prepared for the unknown.”
His words caused my senses to become alert. My (f/c) eyes watched him like a hawk as I positioned myself
into a defensive stance. Raising his hand, his yellow orbs watched my figure carefully. My black, curled
horns twitched from anticipation, as well as my tail. My senses predicted that his hand was readied to
strike the middle of my torso. Before he could execute the action, my clawed hands shot up and gripped
his raised arm. Holding onto the arm tightly, I took the chance to strike him with my open hand. My left
hand balled into a fist and plunged into his chest, causing him to lose balance. Falling backward, his head
hit the rustic cherrywood floorboard. His black and white veil sprawled out on the floor and his eyes
shot toward my figure. A wide, toothy grin formed on his face, exposing his sharp, pearly white teeth.
“Your reflexes are improving, I see. This training is paying off.”
“Thank you, dominus (master).”
“Te complacui mihi servus. Te excusaris. (You have pleased me, slave. You are excused.)”
Bowing, I exited the room and walked up the stairs. The railing had been polished recently by the maid.
She was regarded as one of the most beautiful, yet most vile demoness in Hell. A slight glance at her
glimmering, lavender eyes are enough to simply paralyze anybody, including demons but she utilized this
technique on human victims. Yuki-onna; she is a force to be reckoned with. Any people who stood in her
way would be decimated, except Valak and I. Her character, described by many demons, is cold and
unforgiving. She had a different side to her that only Valak and I have witnessed. Small footsteps echoed
in the hallway, prompting me to investigate. At the end of the hallway stood the maid, who was dusting
the ceramics and decorations. Her ears perked up a bit and she turned around. Her long, black locks
dangled down her back and her gaze met with mine.
“Hello, (Y/n). How is your day today?”
“Nothing really special about today, just more training.”
“Ah, training. Reminds me of Damian, always training alongside Valak. I miss his presence. When he was in
my sights, naughty, risqué clouded my mind and made my job difficult.”
“Who is Damian?”
“Your so-,” she immediately cut herself off and her lavender eyes widened in fear.
“My what?”
“Nevermind, I was blathering about nonsense again… probably didn’t get enough sleep last night.”
“I understand. If you want to talk whenever you’re free, just let me know. I will be in my room.”
Keeping her head down, she nodded and continued to dust. Although I was suspicious about what she had
said, I shrugged it off as a meaningless mistake. Yuki-onna does work a lot so it is reasonable for her to
babble about rubbish. Walking to my room, I noticed that it was already open. Ah, she must have finished
cleaning. Pleasant aromas greeted my nose as I walked onto the lush, black carpet. (F/c) drapes
embroidered with black lace were freely swaying as the cold breeze kicked into my room. The golden
chandelier that was dangling from the ceiling shined brightly, illuminating the furniture in the room. I
shut the door behind me and approached my bed then laid on the soft, (f/c) blankets. The antique, iron bed
frame squeaked a bit from the sudden weight. It didn’t bother me much since I’ve gotten used to the
nights when Valak would creep in, seeking to fulfill his sinful desires that would cause the bed to almost
cry from repetitive movement. The doors of my black armoire popped open from the strength of the
breeze. I ignored it and rested my head on my pillow. Closing my eyes, I smiled inwardly. My life here is
completely and entirely perfect. There is nothing that can change my opinion of Hell.
Chapter 2: II. Liberi
Chapter Text
How long has it been? Weeks? Months? Years? It felt so long since mother has been gone. I miss her so
much. Her positive mood is enough to brighten my day. Now, everything has changed. Father has ruined
her, completely stripped her of innocence. Everybody knew me as the joyous, playful child but not
anymore. There is not a single positive outlet in this house. Damian is constantly bickering with Lilith
and Zurk, which drives me insane. Nyx and Varius didn’t pay him much attention, they always ignored
him. I didn’t bother with Damian, he was the cause of all of this. If he hadn’t sided with Father and
caused chaos in the family, everything would be fine. Yet, another part of me tells me that it was meant
to happen. But why? Perhaps her experience as a Daemonium (Demon) will help her grow. However, I still
felt hopeless. She didn’t even remember who I was… A few tears pricked my amber eyes while
thoughts of Mother lingered in the back of my mind. I miss her so much…

“Lucy,” a voice rang out, “Do you want to… talk?”

Tilting my head over to the door, my (h/c) ponytail swished about carelessly. My amber orbs bore into
Lilith’s eyes that were laced with concern. Her black hair was tied up in a messy bun. The small night
light illuminated her face, showing off her silver lip and nose piercings. She wore heavily distressed
jeans, as well as a crimson red crop top that had a giant skull design. A small smile crept onto my face as
I responded to her.
“No, I think I’m fine.”
“No you’re not.”
Sighing, I groaned, “Lilith, don’t start this again.”
She walked up to me and sat right beside me, giving me a deadly glare. A small shiver went down my
spine as I saw her expression. Lilith was a scary person, she is unpredictable, short-tempered, and violent.
She always thinks that problems can be solved if the other party was killed. I, on the other hand, was a
promoter of peace. Conflict was something I avoided. I still find it a bit strange how we are close, even
though we are complete opposites. She was always there for me, helping me through every obstacle and
trouble that was in my path. As of lately, she has been spending more time with me. Somehow, she calms
me down every time I had a mood swing. Lilith’s grip on my hand caught me attention, causing my eyes to
trail to her figure.
“Everybody is downstairs, eating lunch together. You should come join us.”

“Lilith… it’s not the same,” I muttered sadly.

“Why do you say that?”
“It’s obvious, Lilith. Can’t you tell? The only thing that was keeping this family close is now gone. She is
gone.”

“Lucy,” Lilith comforted me, “Please… join us. You need to get your mind off Moth-“
Before she could even utter that word, I immediately shot up and flicked my hand carelessly. Lilith’s
body thwarted toward the wall. Her back violently hit against the wall, eliciting a painful moan on her
part. She brushed off my measly attempt to hurt her and approached me. My blood boiled with rage and I
clenched my fists. I could feel my black horns emerge from my forehead, as well as my long, black claws
and wings. My tail playfully wagged behind me as my every breath gradually became heavier. With quick
thinking, Lilith pulled a syringe from her pocket and stabbed me in the neck. Howling in pain, I thrashed
around and clawed her arm. She winced in pain but brushed it off. My muscles began to grow weak,
causing me to fall to the floor. I panted heavily and stared into the mirror. My demonic features began
to disappear as my vision blurred slightly. She must’ve used that special antidote on me again. Varius
managed to concoct it, thanks to his smart mind. My body began to relax and a small sense of happiness
coursed through me. Lilith lifted up my weak body and carried me down the stairs. Smiling, I looked up at
her. She seemed to be afflicted by guilt, which happens every time she uses the antidote.
“I’m sorry, Lucy. I didn’t give you any warning.”
“I-It’s fine,” I mumbled between breaths.
The bright light from the chandelier nearly blinded my eyes. Covering them, I heard Damian’s voice, as
well as Nyx’s. They didn’t seem to be arguing. Rather, they were having a heated talk. I could sense
Varius’ and Zurk’s energy but they didn’t utter a word.
“I can’t even believe that you would suggest such a foolish action,” Damian said.
“If we want to get Mother back, we have to do all that it takes,” Nyx replies, followed by a frustrated
huff.

“But… isn’t there other actions that can be taken before that one?”

“No… it is the only way.”

“W-What are you guys talking about?”
I felt Damian and Nyx’s stare as my eyes finally adjusted to the light. Damian wore a slightly concerned
expression, while Nux seemed troubled. Something was bothering them, but I couldn’t tell what it was. I
could sense the tense energy in the room but could make nothing of it. Zurk tucked a stray, (h/c) lock
behind his ear and cleared his throat.
“I found a solution to bringing Mother back.”
“R-Really? What is it?”
“It will not be easy,” Varius chimed in, “Which makes it rather… difficult.”

“It won’t be that hard… right? We can do it! I’d do anything to bring mother back.”
“.. Anything?”
“Of course.”
Silence filled the room as Lilith plopped me down onto the chair beside Nyx. Lilith sat by Zurk and shot a
death glare at Damian. Scoffing, he rolled his sinister, yellow eyes and looked away. He knew better not
to test Lilith’s patience. Nyx stared down nervously at her clasped hands in her lap, biting her lip. Varius
was silent, glancing at everybody with his amber eyes. Zurk took another bite of his syrupy pancakes and
looked around anxiously. Why is everybody scared? What’s going on?

“Guys…. please tell me what’s going on,” I broke the silence.

“Lucy… a sacrifice is required,” Damian bluntly stated.

“What ki-“
“One of our lives.”

I grew silent at Nyx’s response. A sacrifice? I don’t want anybody to be hurt. I just want to see Mother
again… My heart pounded at the thought of seeing her again.

“There must be another way! I want to see Mother again but… I don’t want to lose any one of you
guys!”
“You know, I wouldn’t mind sacrificing Damian,” Lilith pitched in.
“I know our relationship is strenuous but I’m trying to really improve. You guys just need to give me a
chance. I need to prove myself.”
“Damian was the root of all this bullshit so he deserves to fucking die,” Zurk said heartlessly.
“Agreed.”
“Nyx… how could you agree to that?! I thought we were ‘cool’?”
“Damian, please do not use no fucking lingo. You make it sound unappealing,” Zurk said.
“Damian, it’s pretty simple. You were the cause of this problem.”
“That’s true,” Varius chimed in.
“No, we shouldn’t sacrifice Damian.”
“WHAT?! WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT, LUCY? ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR FUCKING MIND?!”

“No… maybe, this was meant to happen.”

“Lucy,” Varius inquired, “Are you feeling alright? The antidote may be affecting you.”

“No, I am 100% fine. Maybe… I should be the sacrifice.”

“No way. I’m not going to lose you, Lucy,” Lilith asserted.

“No… I think you guys are right. I should be the sacrifice. I need to pay for my… issues,” Damian said
in a rather sad tone.
“Damian, we all make mistakes. You learned from yours, which is good.”

“You… think so?”

“Yep. I volunteer to be the sacrifice.”
Everybody stared at me in disbelief at what had come out of my mouth. They were more in shock that I
wouldn’t allow Damian to atone for his mistakes. I don’t want to see anybody hurt, not even Damian. Of
course, he mistreated Mother and I forgave him. Everybody makes mistakes. He realized his mistakes and
he is making an effort to correct them. The others are so bound by hatred, but I wasn’t. I am willing to
witness Damian change. I do not hate him, he is my brother. Looking over at Damian, I smiled brightly. He
return the smile, which caused Lilith to spit out her water.

“D-Damian is… smiling? What the FUCK is going on?!”

“He’s a changing man, Lilith. Give him a chance,” I said.
“I’d rather not,” Nyx mocked.
“Nyx and I have the same idea,” Lilith chimed in.
“I will not forgive Damian for stealing my eye, nor abusing Mother,” Varius stated in a hateful tone.

“Guys! We need to give him a chance… please?”

“Ugh, I really don’t want to fucking do that but if it makes my little sister happy,” Zurk sighed.
“Y-You really will? Thanks,” I smiled ear-to-ear.
We continued to eat in awkward silence. Everyone was staring at Damian in spite, yet the atmosphere
was not as tense as earlier. Maybe they will consider my request. I poured extra syrup on my pancakes
and placed some strawberries on top in a smiley-face shape pattern. Grabbing my fork, I ate some
scrambled eggs and bacon strips that Nyx had prepared. Her cooking was phenomenal. Even though being a
sacrifice was a lot, I wanted to do it for mother. She helped me so much. Her bright smile and joyous (e/c)
eyes were enough to bring a smile to my face. I love Mother and will do all that it takes to bring her
back.
Valak’s POV
Closing my book I glanced off into space as an angry scowl crept onto my face. So the sheep are trying to
bring back their precious mother I see. They really are quite persistent I must say. However, they
already know that in order to succeed something must be given. Smirking slightly I try to hold back my
laughter. Its absolutely amusing to watch them have a small glimmer of hope, only for the price to be
more costly than what they receive in the end. Even if they manage to reconstruct her memory she will
never have the exact human appearance again. But since they aren’t strong enough anyway to perform
the ritual correctly. They will fail miserably and the woman they so desperately long to have back will
be just an empty shell with scattered emotions.
Everyone should honestly know by now. Y ou can always rinse the surface, but the stain will remain.
Chapter 3: III. Amare
Chapter Text
Constant cleaning has become a bore to me. How long will I have to stay here? Sighing to myself, I walked
into the kitchen. A strong energy entered the room as well. Valak. I owe him an eternity of my service.
He saved me from a priest that was about to banish my very existence. I felt his glare on my figure but I
ignored it, like always. Honestly, I didn’t have any sort of relationship with Valak. When he ordered
something, I would do it. That is all. However, I did have something with his electi (chosen one). Damian.
I loved him so much. Deep down, I knew he didn’t want to marry Nyx. It was only an order from his
father. As soon as I set my blue eyes on him, I knew he was the one. Love is such a deadly emotion for
a daemonium (demon) to experience, which is why many of them avoid it. It corrupts the mind and lures
in pura (pure) thoughts. I miss him; my dilectus (beloved).
“Yuki-onna,” Valak’s sinister voice interrupted my thoughts, “dust the counter once you are done shining
the table. It is filthy.”
“Yes, I will start on it soon.”
His amber eyes glared into my icy blue hues before he walked away. Footsteps echoed onto the polished,
wooden floor as he entered the other room to attend to (Y/n). Her transformation was not performed
properly. She lost all her memories of her children and the abuse she received from Valak. Did he intend
this? Could he have wiped her memories clean on purpose? I always asked myself these questions. I tied
my long, black locks up in a ponytail and walked over to the counters. Gliding my finger across the
surface, I saw little to no dust on the marble counter. A frown formed on my lips followed by an angry
scowl. He always does this to keep me busy. I despise working for Valak. He is manipulative and
demanding. Those same traits are starting to show in (Y/n). Biting my lip, I set down my cleaning products
and sighed inwardly. I need to leave. I need to see Damian and tell him about the suspicious activity
going on around here. I know Valak would be deeply disappointed… but I have to see him. Besides,
Earth was the very realm that I am from. Breathing in deeply, I channeled my inner energy to form a
mysterious, blue portal that led to my once home realm. My feet carried me into the portal, which closed
promptly after my exit. Looking over my shoulder, I noticed my cascading black locks have now become
snowy white and my skin gave off a white glow. I could sense Damian’s presence nearby. With every step
I took, snow formed at my feet and snowflakes fell from my long, snowy locks. His presence became
stronger as I stood in front of a (f/c) house. This must be it. I peeked in the window and looked around
curiously. At the table, five of (Y/n)’s children sat and discussed something peculiar. One of the children,
Lucy, turned her head toward the window. Her eyes met with my icy blue gaze, causing her expression to
contort into fear. The long-haired female beside her, Lilith, cracked her neck over to me and stood up. She
seemed alert and angry as she approached the window.
“Who the FUCK are you?! What the FUCK do you want?!”

“L-Lilith,” Nyx said softly, “She knew mater (mother).”

Lilith turned toward Nyx and asked curiously, “What do you mean?”

“She’s a servus (servant) of Valak’s. I’ll let her in.”

Nyx exited the room and opened the door. She motioned for me to come inside, which I did. As I got near
her, she let out a shaky breath and shivered. I couldn’t control my cold aura at all. It is my curse as a
demon. She pulled out a chair for me and sat back down beside a male who wore black-rimmed glasses.
That must be Varius. I sat beside Lucy, who still seemed a bit nervous.

“So… who are you?”

“People call me many names but please, call me Yuki-onna.”
“So you’re the snow woman from Japan? You really are beautiful,” Lucy complimented me.
“Gratias tibi (thank you). I could say the same for you. I actually came here for Damia-”
“I already knew it,” Nyx chimed in.
“Why would you be here for him?”

“Damian is my amans (lover),” I answered Zurk, who was beyond puzzled.

“Damn, well he got a fine femina (woman),” he winked.

“He’s in the other room if you want to see him,” Varius said while pointing to a door.
“Thank yo-”
“MANERE (WAIT)!”
Nyx’s sudden outburst caused me to flinch a bit. She seemed so worried. Clearing her throat, she sat back
down and took a deep breath.
“Please excuse my outburst, I want to know how mother is.”

“Ahh, (Y/n). She is not a full daemonium yet.”

“Is there any way to bring her back as a hominum (human)?”

Looking down, I pondered the question and answered, “Turning a daemonium back into a hominum ? That
is absurd…”

“Well, we were going to perform Sacra Daemonibus Transfusio (The Demon Transfusion).”
“No. Do not do that.”
Lilith looked at me with skepticism, “Why is that?”
“It has been performed for eons. None of them have worked.”
“But you should always have ho-”
“ Spero (hope) will not guarantee your safety,” I interrupted Lucy, “the ritual is meant for higher rank
demons. It can be only performed by the rulers of The Nine Circles of Hell. Also, Satan must grant
permission or else both parties will be sentenced to serve in his circle.”

Zurk, who looked a bit uneasy, asked, “Well… what’s the worst that can happen if we decide to perform
it?”
“The sacrificial lamb will either suffer two consequences; die and be stuck in Limbo or lose all free will
and have one desire, constant indulgence in hominum and daemonium flesh.”
“Considering just that, it sounds dangerous,” Nyx whispered.
“Yes, it does sound risky,” Varius chimed in, “As for mother, what would happen?”

“As for your mother, she will lose every trace of her humanity. She would become a daemonium . It is
possible that she could become a high-rank daemonium , such as Valak. Not even I would be able to
perform Sacra Daemonibus Transfusio.”

“Aren’t you a high-rank daemonium ?”

“No, I am considered middle-rank. However, I am powerful enough to be a high-rank daemonium .”

“We have to perform Sacra Daemonibus Transfusio ! We have to save mother,” Lucy cried out.
“L-Lucy, that isn’t a good idea,” Varius said.
“We cannot risk losing you, Lucy,” Nyx looked at her ponytailed sister.
“But mother is the one who helps us from letting our demonic side corrupt us,” Zurk chipped in.
“That’s right,” Lilith said, “Yet, this does seem a bit dangerous.”
“No, it is not wise,” an all too familiar voice echoed.
Looking over my shoulder, I saw Damian enter the room. He noticed my presence as his amber eyes
flickered a bit with joy. A small smile formed on my lips. Something about him always brought a warmth
to my cold heart. Leaning against the doorway, Damian looked over at his siblings. The atmosphere was
tense until Zurk spoke.
“Damian, we want our mother back.”
“I do too, but this is too risky.”

Lilith angrily shouted, “YOU DO NOT CARE FOR HER! THIS IS YOUR FAULT ANYWAYS! IF IT WASN’T
FOR YOU, MOTHER WOULD HAVE NEVER BECAME A DAEMONIUM!”
“Lilith, it is Valak’s fault,” I chimed in.
“Sticking up for your dipshit boyfriend, eh? He must’ve fucked the common sense out of yo-”
Before she could finish her sentence, I raised my hand and backhanded her without mercy or remorse.
The side of her cheek was coated with frost, which traveled to her mouth. Glaring at her with my icy
blue orbs, the frost formed over her lips to silence her. She attempted to pry it off but her fingertips
began to freeze. Retracting her hands from her mouth, she angrily shot a glare at me. Surprisingly, she
did not fight back. Once she behaves, I will remove the frost. I have no time for this foolish behavior.
“There is no need for vulgarity. It is the truth. Valak has done this. He has been planning this for awhile.
It has nothing do with Damian, nor I, nor you.”
Varius frowned, “And you didn’t warn us?”
“Valak only told me that Damian was his only child. Damian claimed that he didn’t care for his mother at
the time. As for Nyx, Valak said it was Agares’ daughter.”

“I see… Our father must really hate us,” Lucy sighed.

“Not a surprise,” Varius shook his head.
“I do know a way to bring your mother’s memory back. Valak wiped your mother’s memory entirely. She
only knows him and I, nobody else.”
“R-Really? What can you do?”
Opening my palm, an deep blue, frosted flower springed and bloomed from it. It gave off a welcoming glow,
causing everyone’s eyes to widen in curiosity. I picked it from my hand and placed it in a glass case.
Setting it on the table, I whispered a sweet and soft incantation; a sort of blessing. The flower glowed a
(f/c) hue as I gently stroked the glass case.
“What are you doing?”
“Take this to your mother. It will restore her memories. She must consume it.”
“How will we get a chance to do that?”
“You could grind the leaves into a liquid, if that is easier. As for what approach method, I cannot aid you
with that. Perhaps slip it past her lips while she is asleep?”
“That sounds like a good idea, Yuki-onna,” Damian said, sending chills down my spine.
“T-Thank you,” I whispered with a slight blush.
“Should we go now? I want to see mother,” Lucy whined.
“In all due time, everything will unravel and the answer will be revealed. As for now, all we can do is
wait for time.”
Chapter 4: IV. Memoria
Chapter by Misst2018
Chapter Text
I could hear these faint voices but the sources are unknown. They sounded so confused, yet so prepared. I
couldn’t make out who the voices belonged to. My cold heart beat at the rhythm of their voices. Why?
Why did these voices feel so… dear to me? Valak must know. He knows everything. Scanning the area
with my (f/c) orbs, I stood up from the elegant dining chair and walked into the macabre living room.
There sat my lover on a satin, red loveseat, playing with his whimsical, sinful cards. The cards he often
played with were gateways to the future, they knew all. Looking at the cards will give you a glimpse
into an indicated person’s future. Quietly, I walked over to him and peered over his shoulder. He held a
large, black card with an image of a savage-like woman. The woman had eyes similar to Valak’s, black
scleras with amber orbs. She appeared to be corrupted and deranged. Her sleek, black hair was in a
ponytail and a couple strands were loose. Snarling like a maniac, she jumped on nearby individuals and
devoured them like an unforgiving chimera. Her skin was cracked, tainted with sin and despair. Valak
noticed my presence and set the card down, hiding the woman from my sight. Turning around, he scowled
and stood in front of me, towering over my figure.
“YOU DARE SPY ON ME? WHAT IS YOUR MOTIVE, INTRUSUS (intruder)?!”
“I have a quaestio (question) to ask of you, Dominus (master).”
“Speak it, rat proderunt vobis (worthless rat).”
“I do not appreciate the lack of respect, Dominus. I demand that you treat me like an aequalis (equal).”
Sneering, he cackled, “I will not stoop down from my level to recognize you as my aequalis. You are
nothing but morbus (disease).”
Furrowing my brows, I felt my rage build up into my chest. How dare he treat me with SUCH
DISRESPECT?! Clenching my fists, I quickly draw back my right hand and strike him with all my might and
rage. He did not counter quickly enough, so my fist met with his upper left cheek. His eye instantly
swelled up upon sudden impact, causing a deeper scowl to form on his lips. I smirked in outright triumph
and dealt him another blow. This time, my fist hit the left side of his chest, causing him to fall back like
an invalidum (weakling). He fell onto his back, groaning at the impact. I towered over him like a
victorious statue and rested my foot on his neck. Glaring at me, he whispered curses but did nothing to
stop me. Slowly, I applied pressure to his neck and watched him squirm beneath my feet like a bloody,
helpless leech.
“Now, I want my question answered.”
“.. . What is it, asinus (fool)?”

“I hear these voces (voices) in my head… I don’t know who they belong to. They speak about performing
some ritual… Sacra Daemonibus Transfusio . What is that?”
His eyes widened a bit and he asked, “You can hear the voces? Have they told you anything?”
“N-No,” I whispered, shocked that he didn’t insult me, “What are these voces? Can you hear them as well?”
“I can but you aren’t supposed to.”
“Veniam in me (excuse me)? What do you mean?”
“You are not a summus daemonium genus (high-class demon) yet and they can only hear the voces of the
weaker… You must be undergoing transformatio (transformation),” he replied, smirking like a vile
being.

“Transformatio? I do not feel any different…”

“Do not fear, servus (slave). It is none of your concern.”
I was a bit suspicious at first but I let him go. Stepping away from him, I sat on the couch across from him
and stared at the cards. They were flipped upside down, so I couldn’t see any of them. Valak stood up and
sat back on the loveseat, glaring daggers at me. Suddenly, his expression changed. His scowl curled up into
a lustful smirk as he made his way toward me.

“How about we do something, deliciaeque meae Latris (my pet)?”

“Dominus, what do you speak of?”
Without any warning, his pale hands cupped my breasts and his lips smashed roughly against mine. I
gasped at his sudden action and resisted his desires. Scooting back, I pushed him away but he quickly
asserted himself back onto me. He was between my legs, massaging my inner thighs and creeping back to
my face. Once again, he pressed his lips against mine. It was a sweet, delicate kiss this time. His tongue
begged for entrance and I let him have the satisfaction of entering. His long, snake-like tongue
intertwined with mine, dancing sinfully. His left hand snaked up my waist and caressed me closely in a
loving manner.
“V-Valak,” I whispered through heated breaths.
“Shhhh, servus. You musn’t spoil this moment,” he said, every word dripping with eloquence.
His eyes stared deeply into my (f/c) ones. They were filled with lust, yet there was a hint of deceit. What
was he planning on doing? My brows furrowed into confusion as I opened my mouth to say something.
However, I was instantly cut off and my vision went completely black. There was nothing more heard
than a simple phrase.
“Et ego obliviscar omnes pro anima mea (You will forget it all for your soul is mine).”
One Hour Later
My eyes fluttered open and were greeted with a bright, mystifying light. Groaning at the blaring sight, I
sat up and felt the area around me. I was sitting upon a satin blanket, as well as a couple pillows made
from the finest quality materials. My memory was empty. What happened? Why am I here? What is this
place? Standing up, I explored the area and realized where I was, Valak’s special ceremony room. Why
was I here? Was something of the matter?
“I see you are awake, servus,” a voice rang in my head.
“What’s going on?! WHERE ARE YOU?!”
“Here.”
A voice from behind me caused me to jump into a defensive stance. Looking at the figure, I noticed a
familiar pair of amber eyes emerge from the shadows. A sigh of relief escaped my lips upon this sight. It
was just Valak.
“Why have you taken me here, Dominus?”
“I have a request of you, servus.”
“What is your request? What may I fulfill this time?”
A sly smirk crept onto his lips as he replied, “I need an heir to my position, a man strong enough to take
hold of the reigns of my ruling. He must be a tyrant with a cruel, unforgiving, attitude. Also, he must live
up and be the most desirable man of Hell, excluding Lucifer himself. You are to carry my spawn, my puer
(child).”
My (e/c) orbs widened in shock, but soon returned to a resting state. I am requested to bear his child?
This feeling I have… it’s like I bore children before but I have never had a child in my lifetime. Why
am I feeling this deja vu? It must be a puzzle piece to a bigger picture… Shaking my head, I disregarded
my misleading thoughts. I am only overthinking it. Looking up at Valak, I nodded my head in a submissive
manner. Already, I could feel life springing into my stomach, a vile, evil being. Our progeny will have the
task of carrying Valak’s name and leading it into more glory. Inhaling a deep breath, I responded to him.
“Your wish is my command.”
Chapter 5: V. Mater
Chapter by Misst2018
Chapter Text
Valak, wearing a smug grin, sat across from me at the dining table. Yuki-onna had prepared a grand meal
to welcome the arrival of my child, Valak’s progeny. His birth was rather painless and quick. Perhaps it
was because of the ritualis sui sanguinis (ritual of blood)? My back was still sore from laying down on the
cold, dark obsidian while pushing out Valak’s progeny. Glancing at Valak, I noticed his cut on his hand had
not healed yet. The bloodied ritual knife rested beside his fork. Glancing down at my stomach, I saw that
Valak’s crimson blood still stained my (s/c) stomach. My brows furrowed in confusion as I lifted my head
up. A pale hand grabbed my shoulder, causing me to turn around. Valak wore an unreadable expression as
his amber orbs bore into my (e/c) ones.
“Do not worry, deliciaeque meae Latris (my pet). Azazel is doing quite well after we performed the
ritualis sui sanguinis,” he reassured me.
“When will he wake up?” I ask, furrowing my brow in worry.
“He will awake when the time comes. For now, we will enjoy ourselves.”
He pours himself another glass of the crimson wine and tips the glass on his lips, drinking the exquisite
liquor. I can’t help but feel a bit uneasy. My heart feels heavy and my mind is clouded. Holding my head
in my hands, I look down at my food and take a deep breath. The voces… they have been getting louder
and louder. I still cannot make out any words, they are just loud, scattered whispers. The voces are
plentiful and they belong to both men and women. Valak failed to answer my question about them…
perhaps Yuki-onna would be of help? Yet, I cannot sense her presence. After all, Valak allowed her to
take a few days off.
“Curre (run).”
My ears perk up in response as I look up at Valak. His amber orbs bore into my (f/c) ones as he takes a bite
of the bloody steak before him. Frustrated, he furrows his brows and lets out a loud groan. Nervously, I
grip the red table cloth. The voce sounded so much like his, yet it spoke in a panicked tone. What is the
meaning of this?
“Staring is rude, servus. Have you any manners?” He asks in an irritated tone.
“Why?”
“Quid (What)?”
“Why should I run?” I ask.
Narrowing his eyes, he says, “Run? I never instructed you to run.”
“Wait, then who… nevermind.”
“Stolida (stupid girl),” he mutters under his breath before returning to the steak before him.
I’m most certain I just heard a voce right now… who was that? If it wasn’t Valak, then who the hell
was that? I must be going insane… perhaps it is the side effects of the ritualis sui sanguinis? Perhaps
I’m going mad again. Sighing to myself, I grip my wine glass and pursue my pale lips. Bringing the glass to
my mouth, I pause and look down at the liquid. Crimson fluid freely swirled around in the glass, but there
was a faint image. W-What? Narrowing my eye, I noticed a pair of ice blue orbs staring at me through
the liquid.
“CORRE!”
I jump out of my seat, hearing the voice nearly scream in my ear as I drop the wine glass. Valak, noticing
my reaction, stands up and stares at me. The wine glass shatters loudly, spilling crimson wine all over the
mahogany floorboards. The light from the golden chandelier illuminated the liquid, making it shine
brightly. The icy blue orbs were gone. Were they there to begin with? Where the fuck could they have
gone? Looking around frantically, I furrow my brows and scream.
“WHAT THE HELL DO YOU WANT?! LEAVE ME ALONE,” I kick at the spilled wine and clench my fists.
“What is the meaning of this nonsense, servus?”
“STOP PLAYING WITH ME! I KNOW YOU’RE FUCKING WITH ME,” I point at Valak, gritting my teeth in
rage.
Valak paused before smiling menacingly, “Ah, I see what's going on. It's just the side effects of ritualis sui
sanguinis. You should rest.”
“No, Valak. I want responsas (answers). Why is the voice telling me to run? Quare (Why)?” I ask, uneasily
looking around.
“You will listen to me, filiabus Belial (worthless woman).”
Quickly, he places his hand on my forehead. I feel his sharp, black nails grip my pale skin as he reveals a
twisted smile. Bringing his face closer to mine, his long, snake-like tongue dragged across my cheek as a
dark chuckle escaped his pale, chapped lips. I felt a tingle in my core as heat rises in my cheeks. Biting my
lip nervously, I try to resist his temptation but ultimately, I fail. He slides his tongue in my mouth,
twisting it around my own. Teasingly, he brings his knee up and rubs my womanhood. A small moan
escapes my lips as I look up in ecstasy.
“V-Vala-”
Suddenly, I’m cut off as Valak kicks me down into the crimson liquid. I hear a loud splash as the sticky
wine coats my hair, skin, and black dress. My (f/c) orbs widen in shock as the rage inside me boils. How…
HOW DARE ME?! Quickly, I shoot up to my feet and strike him with my balled fists. However, he swiftly
catches my hand and looks down at me in disappointment.
“Dare tibi ut noceat mihi (You dare to harm me)?”
“Do you remember what I said? Nolite per contemptum (Stop with the disrespect),” I narrow my (f/c) orbs.
He took a minute to process what I said before letting go of me. Turning around, he walks away and stops
at the entrance of the hallway. The aura around him started to turn dark red, making an uneasy feeling
bubble in my stomach. I’m starting to feel… sick? Sweat rolls down my forehead as I stare at him.
“I’ll forgive you this time, servus. Next time, you will not be so lucky.
Redige te in cibum est (Clean up the mess you made).”
“B-But-”
He swiftly turns around, staring at me menacingly. His amber orbs flickered, revealing a red orbs for a
split second. The pit of my stomach grew even more nauseous as his surrounding aura became darker. A
part of me refused to listen to his order, but I knew I had to give in. After all, he did spare me
punishment for my smart mouth. Clearing my throat, I bow obediently.
“Of course, I’ll clean up this mess.”
“Bonum (Good).”
He vanishes within the shadows and I direct my attention toward the spilled wine. I didn’t see the pair
of the icy blue orbs anymore. Why were they there? Who they did they belong to? Thinking for a minute,
I came across a realization. Yuki-onna has eyes as blue as ice. Could she… have been trying to contact
me? Was she perhaps… warning me? Why would she warn me? I shouldn’t worry myself now. I’ll surely
ask her when she arrives from her vacation. Walking to the pantry, I grabbed a wooden mop and groaned.
I’m not cut out for maid work.

Third-Person POV

Valak casually strode out of the dinning room to an unknown location. Just beyond the dark halls was
the room that belonged to the new progeny. The atmosphere visibly grew dull, while the paintings shook
vigorously. With a pale hand extended to the door knob. Valak carefully entered the dimly lit room, only
to be greeted by a pair of heterochromia black and red eyes. A smirk grazed his pale features as he
approached the figure in a stalking manner. However, the figure vanished from its once resting place,
only to appear face to face with Valak. The older demons eyes widened in surprise, but it soon turned
into a look of satisfaction.
“Azazel, I am very impressed with how strong you’ve become at such a fast pace.”
“I’m glad my powers growth pleases you domine mi(my lord),” The younger male said in a prideful tone.
A sinister smile coated Valaks face, as he places his hand under Azazel's chin. Twisting slightly he
inspected the young boy closely. After deeming his inspection complete he gave a sigh of satisfaction.
Releasing his hands from the small boy, he took a seat in the black leather chair stationed in the corner
of the room. Glancing back at his offspring he waved a beckoning hand. Taking that as a signal the child
came closer and kneeled before his father.
“I have a task for you,” Valak said while rubbing circles on the arm of the chair.
“I will complete any order that you bestow upon me,” Azazel replied
A small chuckle slipped past his lips at the boys eagerness, “ Very well, since you're such an obedient one
I’ll give you a task that will test your strength to its max.”
Raising his head slightly, heterochromia eyes met green orbs filled with a chaotic gleam. There was a
long pause before Valak uttered out his diabolical plan.
“You are to get rid of your siblings, they are nothing more than failures to me. You are to show no mercy,
mors solum optionem (Death is the only option).
Beyond the door stood (Y/n) wearing a face of confusion and shock. Clenching her (s/c) hands into fists, an
angry scowl grew on her face. The black wallpaper began to peel off from her growing rage as the
hallway lights flickered. Pivoting to her right, she quickly stormed back to her room so she wouldn’t be
caught. Once inside she pressed her back against the door and slid down to her knees, as the new
information swarmed around in her head.
Chapter 6: VI. Patere
Chapter Text
How could he? How could Valak LIE TO ME?! HOW DARE HE HIDE MY OTHER CHILDREN FROM ME?! I felt
pure fury course through my veins as I clench my fists angrily. Is this the reason why I have been
hearing these strange voices? Are they the voices of my children? Where are they? Are they alright?
What do they look like? My heart felt heavy from all of the questions swarming in my mind. Taking a
deep breath, I sat on my scarlet bed sheets and stared aimlessly out the window. I was mad, confused, but
most of all, I was shocked. I trusted Valak . . how could he betray me like this? How could he keep such a
secret from me? Furrowing my brows, I stand up and walk toward the open window. A hot breeze entered
the room, causing my (h/c) locks to flow about mindlessly. I noticed it was the darkest hour of the night;
the hour that the barrier between Hell and Earth was the thinnest. My children… where could they
be? I cannot sense any familiar wavelengths in Hell… could Valak have banished them to Earth? Were
they not suitable enough demons? No, that isn’t a reason as to why I cannot see them.

“How… could he?” I mutter to myself, feeling a few tears bubbles in my crimson orbs.
Suddenly, I hear my door creak open, followed by the creaking of the floorboards. The air in the room
felt thick and tense as the creaks gradually came closer. A weight was pressed onto the bed, followed by
a hot sensation on my right hand. Glancing down, I noticed Valak’s pale hand on top of mine. His long,
black nails traced around my knuckles, which were white. His amber orbs flicker in curiosity as he picks
up my hand. Gradually, it got tougher to contain all my anger inside. Oh, how I longed to rip his wretched
heart out and spill his blood for hiding my own kin from me, their mother.

“What makes you angry, servus?”

“N-Nothing,” I stutter, refusing to look at him.

“Ah, you are so very terrible at hiding your emotions. Why do you feel such strong furorem (anger)?”
“Since when are you so concerned about my emotions?” I grit my teeth.
“Don’t you dare get an attitude with me, mus et inutilium (you useless rat). I am your dominus, and I
command you to tell me the reason for your anger, servus.”

“I refuse to tell anything to spumae (scum) such as yourself,” I stand up quickly, ripping my hand away
from his grip.
“Stulte. Ne putes te non vellicare malignitas recede a me: et cum eo? Sis semper calumniam sustinens (You
fool. Do you think you can belittle me and get away with it? You will suffer.).”
Following his threat, I spring into action. Quickly, I jump off the bed and sprint out of the room,
frantically looking for Yuki-onna’s room. She should be able to help me, right? She has a golden tongue,
she can talk Valak out of hurting me. I don’t want to hurt Valak… I know that I’ll lose control and
succumb to my boiling wrath. My crimson orbs spot an ebony door with a golden plaque on it that reads:
Yuki-onna. Yes, this is it. Twisting the doorknob quickly, I fling open the door and shut it. Breathing
heavily, I lock the door and take a few steps back. He cannot come in here, for Yuki-onna enchanted her
door in a way that prevents Valak from entering. After all, she has never trusted him. I hear an angry
bang at the door, followed by an angry scream.

“OSTIUM STATIM HOC DAMNAT ID APERIRE (OPEN THIS DAMN DOOR IMMEDIATELY)!” Valak shouts
while furiously pounding on the door.

“I nolunt (I refuse).”
An angry screech resounds from outside of the door as I hear a few more bangs. Suddenly, a thought
crosses my mind and my veins run cold. Valak is a stronger demon than Yuki-onna… is there a chance
he can break the enchantment on the door? No, I will not stand back and face his fury. He will not hurt
me again. There must be something here that I can use to escape. Quickly, I search through Yuki-onna’s
room, starting with her end table. A peculiar photo of a demon that looks similar to Valak rests on her
end table, along with a leatherbound book. Hmm… what is this? Curiously, I pick up the photo and
narrow my eyes at it. The man almost looks like Valak but this man has multiple piercings and long, black
hair that cascades over his shoulders. I feel a flutter in my stomach as I look at the man’s eyes. He has
the same, amber orbs like Valak… just who is this man? Flipping the frame over, I noticed a note tucked
in the back. Pulling out the note and unfolding it, I read the message: I miss you, Yuki-onna. I can’t wait
to see you soon. ~ Love, Damian. Damian… that name sounds oddly familiar. Ugh, why can’t I pinpoint
everything? No… could he be… my other son? A child that Valak is hiding from me? If so… has
Yuki-onna been hiding them too? I can’t help but feel even more betrayed. Both Valak and Yuki-onna…
how could they lie to me? Furrowing my brows angrily, I throw the picture frame down and watch as it
shatters into millions of little pieces. Seeing my reflection in the shattered glass, I notice my eyes are
glowing a vibrant red. Shit… the wrath is soon going to take control over me. I still have to find an
escape. Picking up the leather book, I flip through it to see if there's any conjuration spells. Perhaps I can
conjure a way to escape out of this room? It’s too risky to fly out the window, who knows what the other
demons will do to me.
There has to be something,” I mumble lowly to myself.

Suddenly, I stumble across a green page labeled Terra (Earth). Huh? Is this it? A way to create a portal
to Earth? Examining the page closer, I note drawings of an ice-blue portal and symbols of trees. Could this
possibly be it? Looking at the language, I struggle to decipher the chant of the spell. The Latin seems to
be very outdated and hard to read. How old is this spell? A loud crack cuts me out of my thoughts,
causing my orbs to flicker over to the door. I see that the door is starting to crack and the magical, blue
barrier is starting to fade. A maniacal laugh resounds from the other side of the door.

“Non possum exspectare dum me tecum in manus meum ( I cannot wait until I get my hands on you.”
Shit, I should’ve known that he could break the barrier. Quickly, I etch the symbols that were shown in
the book onto the wooden floor using the sharp end of my black tail. Biting my lip nervously, I stand in
the middle of the symbols while holding the book. I need to get out of here quick. Well, here we go.
I attempt to read the spell, “Ubi herba viret et vitam tendit vigemusque, ut mecum viveret in terra, et
non me tenuistis (Where the grass grows green and life tends to thrive, take me to Earth and take me
there alive).”
Suddenly, the magical symbols glow a vibrant green as the floor beneath me begins to crumble. A bright,
blue pool of swirling magic forms under my feet and gradually becomes wider. I feel my feet slowly fall
into a sudden coldness as I begin to lose my balance. The room around me seems to spin as the magical
portal becomes bigger and bigger. I hear an angry growl beyond the door as the bangs become more
aggressive and rough, breaking a hole into the door. Valak peeks his head into the room and his eyebrows
narrow immediately as he sets his amber orbs on me. Looking at the portal under my feet, his eyebrows
momentarily raise in shock before they narrow again.

“STULTE (FOOL)!”
The floor beneath me soon crumbles and I fall into the cold, blue portal. My head spins crazily as I go
through the portal, almost feeling sick. Suddenly, I drop onto the ground, but the ground has a weird
texture. The ground is green and has these peculiar looking blades sticking up. However, the blades do not
hurt at all. What is this? Is this… grass? Narrowing my eyes in confusion, I stand up and look around.
Quickly, I notice that the ice blue portal is gone. Taking in a relieved sigh, I focus on the atmosphere and
try to detect any demon energy. I know my babies are close… I just know it. Walking around, I search
for demonic energy, hoping that I pick something up. Suddenly, I pick up the strong energy of seven
nearby demons. I feel a warm smile play on my lips as I feel their energy, which feels somewhat
comforting. I found you guys… my children.
My Name
Ozymandi4s
Work Text:
The rain came down, cold and merciless in its assault upon the world. Lorraine Warren flinches at the
sound, the deep rumbling of thunder that almost seemed to be felt as well as heard.
The house was dark, unnaturally so, each flash of lightning casting the livingroom briefly in a flare of
white before returning to the shadows. She stares straight ahead, breath low and rattling, as a camera
bulb esque flash illuminates the far corner, from which twin golden orbs glare back.
She does not move, does not flex a single muscle as the darkness seems to be drawn towards these yellow
dots, another lightning strike revealing for but a second the lithe, ghostly white flesh of the creature,
the raven hair falling down its back now that the garb of a nun no longer covered it. It tilts its head,
snow colored skin only serving to highlight its eyes, like a pair of coins.
A rumbling noise escapes its plush lips, a corpse blue, which stretch into a skull like grin as it steps forth,
Lorraine having not budged a single centimeter. Somthing cold and powerful beyond human capacity
makes contact with her shoulder, the frigid breath of the creature leaving goosebumps upon Lorraines
neck and chest.
Soft, gentle in its advance, the demon plants a delicate kiss upon the womans throat as its hands begin to
do away with her bath robe, Lorraine whimpering quietly as those limbs, like they were made of ice,
expose her skin for all to see.
Shuddering from head to toe, Lorraine mewls as she feels two fingers trail downward, coming to a stop
over her nether regions, said mewl becoming a groan as they spread her lips open. She looks into those
eyes, sees the inhuman nature of their owner, and leans into the monsters touch, tentatively brushing
her own hands over the soft pillows that were its breasts.
Purring happily, the demon allows the contact, for as Lorraine becomes distracted by her exploration, she
feels one of those fingers push into her wet folds. A soft moan escapes the girl, leaning her head agaist
the other as the digit slides all the way up to its knuckle, wriggling around her insides in such a way she
grows weak kneed.
The demon hums in an amused tone, throughly enjoying the sounds its toy was making.
A long, obscenely wet appendage slithers out of its mouth, tip pushing its way into the eagerly awaiting
theoat of the human, who suckles on the tongue like a chile would a mothers teat Lorraine feels her back
press against the wall, another flash if light revealing the ghostly face of her lover, who continues to
explore her dripping cunt with its hand, palm now grinding against her pussy in such a way she begins to
hump it, hips bucking in time with it.
Her breathing hitched, groaning blissfully around the tongue in her mouth, Lorraine feels the pressure
grow, seen reaching a peak, but right as she feels herself get ready to burst all over the hand, the demon
pulls away.
Mewling in protest, Lorraine watches as the creature leans back against the couch, slender, bluish white
skinned legs spread in invitation.
A tentative grin upon her lips, Lorraine kneels before it, hands almost trembling as she runs them over
the cold flesh of its thigh, planting little kisses upon its feet. Quite enjoying this, the demon flexes its
toes, which Lorraine runs her tongue over, showing her succubus her love as she indulges in her sinful
desire.
A sigh of contentment leaves it, liking the worship given, relishing in the corruption of one of gods
creations, especially one so devoted to Him as Lorraine Warren.
She was easy, almost comically so, to turn. It came to her, as she slept, its darkness slithering into her
mind to observe her secrets, her desires and fetishes kept buried deep.
In her dream she found herself tied to the bed, her restraints uncaring in the harsh grip upon her wrists
and ankles, body exposed for all to see, incapable of hiding to rid herself of the shame.
Cold hands wrap around her neck, serpentine yellow eyes boring into her own as somthing long and hard
prods her entrance. She sobs quietly, knowing that no matter how much she struggles, she would never
break free, never be able to stop it. It would do as it pleased with her, and that filthy, evil little tumor in
Lorraines mind was ecstatic at this thought.
And then the cock of satans apostle is splitting her open, sliding so far that its bulbous head touches her
womb, the girth stretching the womans cunt to the max, a short hiss of pain at the inhumanely massive
cock leaving Lorraines mouth as its hips begin to work
The long shaft begins to rub the inside of her pussy, every nerve ending below her waist tingling as
Lorraine moans. Each thrust of its hips retracts all the way to the tip before being rammed in again, bed
springs squeaking as it rails her cunt.
Groaning and panting, Lorraine is unable to form any coherent thought, instead her mind is filled with
incomprehensible emotion and wondrous pleasure, tits bouncing as she is fucked mercilessly by the demon,
who growls a feral, bone chilling sound as it squeezes down upon her throat, cutting off her airway.
A breathless gasp leaves Lorraine as she squirms under it, unable to do anything but make noise as it
applies just enough pressure to let her know it could tear her head from her body should it so desire.
And still, that part of her mind she so desperately tries to be rid of throbs like the beating of a heart at
being so throughly dominated, the chilled fingers of this dark side whispering into Lorraines ear to give
in, submit, let go and be mine. She feels the pressure build, rapidly growing into a pulsating frenzy that
makes her feel light headed.
So close! So close!
But as it continues, that feeling, the overwhelming need for release building ever higher, Lorrain realizes
why she can't cum, it was because the demon didn't want her to.
,"Please!" She begs, pulling with all her might against her bonds.
"Whoes are you?" Lorraine doeanot hear this soft, feminine whisper, which drifts about like winter wind
through ad abandon graveyard, moreso then she does feel it, vibrating her entire bodbody.
"Let me cum!" She whimpers, pushing her hips as much as she can.
"Tell me whoes you are" That chilling whisper commands.
She cant move, cant escape, the pleasure rolling over her is making her whole form pulsate, each and
every cell with feels as though they were stimulated exactly how her pussy is being, and every second
spent not cumming makesthe sensation grow.
Lorraine knows if she.does not reach orgasm, then this feeling will surely drive her mad, and so, voice
cracked and filled with paddion, she cries out, "YOURS! I'M YOURS!"
She can almost feel the grin upon its lips as it leans down, boring those golden orbs into her very soul.
"CUM" It hisses into her ear, Lorraine no less then screaming, teary eyed and red faced as her walls
clamp down upon her Lords cock, a rush of hot juices leaving her as the womans pussy spasms wildly,
soaking the sheets in her own bodily fluids as she does as she is told.
Everything is out of focus, nothing matters, nothing save the fact that she has never felt this good.
Soon however, Lorraine notes that her bonds have begun to lose their strength, the weight of the demon
is starting to fade. She is waking up.
Panicking, she tries to hold onto it, but her hands go right through, as though the yellow eyed beast were
not solid, not real.
"Dont!" She cries as it drifts away, "Dont leave me!"
A bone thin chuckle echoes, "I am always with you, and should you need me, merly call my name."
"Your name? What is your name?" Lorraine pleads as all around her goes dark.
She awakens, covered in sweat, sheets drenched, her cunt theobbing from the aftermath of the most
intense orgasm she had ever had, and as she lays there, a single word echoes within her mind, so simple,
and yet carrying a weight never thought possible.

VALAK
A Monster's Suite in Transylvania
The_Fourth_Catalyst
Summary:
Ever since his proclaimed death after the Night Attack at Târgovişte in 1462, the newly-born vampire
king, Vlad Tepes (better known as Count Dracula), lived in isolation at his castle with his son, Ingeras and
his daughter Mavis. Castle Dracula has since been build even bigger to house other supernatural and
paranormal creatures from the outside world who wish to seek solitude away from the human populace.
In 2017, a human parapsychology student, Abraham Grey, graduates from college and travels to
Transylvania with his friends on a vacation. That's where they find the castle full of millions of
monsters, ghosts, slashers and psychopathic maniacs about to celebrate Mavis's 118th birthday. Mavis
immediately takes a liking to Abe.
Set in an AU where humanity is aware of the existence of monsters and other paranormal forces and
seemingly co-exist with them.
Chapter 1: Mavis's Story
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was finally done. The battle was one and the enemy has been defeated. It was all orchestrated by the
prince of Wallachia, Vlad Țepeș III (given the moniker, Vlad the Impaler, due to his penchant for
impaling his enemies with wooden stakes). Long ago, he was just an ordinary prince, ruler of Transylvania,
Romania, until Mehmed the Conqueror, Sultan of the Ottoman Empire, demanded a tribute of 1,000 boys
for his Janissaries, including his young son, Îngeraș. When Vlad refused, the Ottoman declared a war
among his people until his demands were met. Desperate for the safety of his family and subjects and
knowing that he has a minimum number of solders against the Turks, Vlad rushed to the Broken Tooth
Mountain to seek a greater power. Strong enough to fight his enemies and protect his people. The monster
inhabiting the cave was the very first vampire ever recorded in history and is responsible for the entire
race of vampires in general. For the Master Vampire was formerly known as Gaius Julius Caesar (or
Caligula), a Roman emperor who made a Faustian blood pact with the Devil in exchange for immortality
and power, but was cursed with an insatiable thirst for human blood. The Master Vampire bequeaths
some of his blood to Vlad, turning him into a vampire for the next three days. If Vlad could avoiding
drinking blood by the end of the deadline, he would return to normal. But if not, he would remain a
vampire for eternity. Gifted with superhuman strength, senses, the ability to turn into a swarm of bats, a
weakness for silver objects and so forth, Vlad single-handledly kills the Turk army invading his castle
and leads his people to safety at the Cozia Monastery.
Although they eventually discovered his vampiric nature, they remained loyal to him. The following
night when the Turks attacked, Vlad commands flocks of bats to attack back, but they were only creating
a diversion while they other soldiers overpowered the monastery. Vlad's wife, Mirena, falls over the
monastery wall and plummets toward the ground below while trying to defend Îngeraș. Vlad flew in the
save her, but was too late; for she had already fallen to her death. With her dying breath, she pleads
Vlad to drink her blood and he reluctantly does so, becoming a full-bloodied vampire and simultaneously
freeing the Master Vampire from his curse. Afterward, Vlad turns the remaining survivors into vampires
and lead into the Night Attack. But shortly after killing Mehmed, Vlad sacrificed himself and the
vampires to the sunlight and was presumed dead, but was later revived by a Romani named Shkelgim.
Îngeraș was crowned the new Prince of Wallachia. Vlad had turned his own son into a vampire and
taken to drinking the blood of animals to keep his blood lust subsided. Days had turned into weeks and
weeks turned into months and months turned into years and it was just Vlad and Îngeraș.
The lonely Vlad met two young human girls; village girl Martha Epureanu and widowed heiress Neza
Pavlovici. Martha was the kind, but silent type, while Neza was rather feisty and somewhat demanding.
Vlad was more interested in Martha, to which a jealous Neza planned to kill her to claim Vlad for herself.
The tables were turned when Martha poisoned Neza's wine (which she drank at dinner) and left her body
for Vlad to drunk as she was aware of his nature the whole time. Vlad and Martha fell in love and had
sex later that night. Martha become pregnant with their child.
Îngeraș was displeased at first at having a sibling. Martha eventually gave birth to their infant
daughter, Mavis Țepeș. Months later, a mob of angry villagers arrived at the castle to kills Dracula,
but Martha gave Mavis to him and sacrificed herself to save her family. As the young girl aged, she
adopted her father's surname as "Dracula", living in Castle Dracula with her father and half-brother. But
their years of isolation didn't last long.
For outside their castle laid the supernatural realm. A hidden world full of monsters, demons, ghosts,
witches, aliens, psychopaths and serial killers beyond the physical world of humans.
As most of mankind was aware of the existence of the supernatural and paranormal, Dracula increased
the size of his castle to turn it into a safe haven for those who seek solitude and peace away from the
humans. While Vlad left to explore the outside world, he met a girl named Mina Murray, who resembled
Mirena. They dated for some time and when she found out that he was a vampire, she left him.
Heartbroken, Vlad returned to his castle, but was eventually found by Mina. They reconciled and she
offered her blood to him. She became a vampire and revealed that she actually was a reincarnation of
Mirena.
But all the while, young Mavis wanted to see the world. And she knew that if she was old enough, she
would find a place out there for her, to live in harmony with the humans and maybe, just maybe, find
love.
Notes:
This story was inspired by a fanfiction author, ShinGojira2004 who was attempting to write a story
called Hotel Dark Universe. Unfortunately, he eventually decided to drop out of that, so he left it up for
adoption. At least I think he did. But he might continue his story, I'm not sure.
Chapter 2: Present Time: 2017
Chapter Text
The camera statics as it was just turned on. Once the screen functions properly and is put on record, we
see the inside of a dorm room. The person behind the camera slowly walks toward, getting shots of the
room all around, the movie posters on the wall (like Guardians of the Galaxy, Star Trek, Suicide Squad,
Batman v. Superman), the clothes strewn about the floor and never picked up as well as some stacks of
study books and sheets of paper and the bed with the blankets all wrinkled up in a mess. Whoever sleeps
in this dorm is, without a doubt, not the tidiest person around. After the scanning of the dorm, the
camera is then focused upon the one in the chair of the desk with his head down, fast asleep from all
night of study. This shoulder-length black hair covered most of his face like a curtain as he snored softly.
"Well, what do we have here? The night owl in his personal habitat." A feminine voice whispered in a
quiet, but teasingly joking manner as she "narrated" to the viewers. "It is said that they are nocturnal.
Spending hours burning midnight oil on boring studies. I wonder what will happen during the mating
season."
The snoozing boy snorted and stirred as he felt the person's presence before him, watching him sleep. He
reached a hand up and rubbed the sand from his tired eyes with a groggy groan. The person giggled, while
still filming everything and awaiting a reaction. As he was pulled out of the dreamworld, the boy
mustered enough energy to open his eyes and see that he was being filmed.
"Are you seriously filming me while I'm sleeping?" asked the boy in a low, tired voice, but unmistakably
had an noticeable amount of annoyance in it.
More giggling ensued. The person behind the camera was none other than a young girl with long black
hair wearing a sleeveless light grey top with spaghetti straps, black pants and standing bare foot on the
carpeting. Casey Cooke was the boy's roommate and was probably making a video for her YouTube channel.
Abraham Grey was a devoted young student studying the field of parapsychology here at Samuel
Adams Memorial University. He wanted to learn about the occult and other supernatural phenomena.
His father was a self-proclaimed ghost hunter and television personality who filmed a show
called Hunting for Spooks!, where he and his crew would travel to supposedly haunted places to record
footage. The show was cancelled due to low ratings, as there was never any ghosts or anything out out of
ordinary caught on tape. And so here Abe was, wanting to learn more about the paranormal.
"Have you been studying late again?" Casey asked while still filming.
"You know I have to study for this final exam for the last day." Abe gave a stretch to waken his relaxed
muscles and bones as he explained.
"Graduation is tomorrow, you know." inquired Casey. "I'd hate to be the one to film your pouty face when
you don't get you're diploma."
"You lie." Abe frowned at her, making Casey laugh mischievously.
"Little Mr. Know-it-all is gonna sob and cry to his momma. Then he'll have dear old Casey to look after
him while he recovers." His roommate taunted in a babyish tone and gave him a playful pinch on the tip of
his nose. He lightly smacked her hand away, but that didn't stop her from laughing.
"What time is it?" He asked, when his alarm clock suddenly beeped loudly, catching him by surprise. Now
fully awake, he rushed over and checked to see that it was 8:00 AM.
"There's your answer." joked Casey.
Abe sighed, exasperated that he overslept from his constant studying. This assignment was just too
important to ignore. He grabbed his jacket and some pants as he was in his underpants.
"Glad to know you're in your underwear. But you're lucky there aren't any girls in here." Casey cracked
some more.
"Except you." Abe groaned.
"You've seen me in my underwear a few times. Aggravating as it may seem." said Casey sarcastically,
rolling her eyes.
"I'm not Chris."
"I know." Casey quipped. "Hey, listen, we'll head on down to the Tim Horton's across the street. Chris and
the others are already down there."
"You know I don't drink coffee." Abe reminded her while putting his shoes on and picking up the papers on
the floor.
"Come on, my treat." persisted Casey.
"Oh, alright." Abe relented. "Now, could you please turn the damn camera off?"

It was just a walking distance towards the Tim Horton's where the rest of Abe's friends were. Casey's
boyfriend, Chris Washington, Rod Williams, Marcia Wyler, Claire Bemoit, Muhammad Ziegler, Waheb
"Jackal" Quarjanary, Andre Hayworth and Tyler Orwelle. Abe and Casey were old high school classmates.
Casey used to get into trouble a lot and get herself into detention just to be alone, though Abe never
understood why. But that was until Casey, Marcia and Claire were abducted after Claire's birthday party.
Their captor was a man diagnosed with disassociate identity disorder (DID) who had 24 separate
personalities. One was the most dangerous and vicious out of the others and nearly invincible. Abe
managed to take the law in his own hands that day and had help tracking them to the Philadelphia Zoo.
Casey finally came clean when she revealed that after her father died, her uncle took her in and did
terrible things to her sexually. He even molested her once when she was a child during a hunting trip
with her father.
Chris is a nature photographer who dated a Caucasian girl named Rose Armitage. They went on a trip to
visit her parents in their middle-class home where they had African-American servants. Although,
something wasn't right. Rose's mother, Missy, a hypnotherapist, uses hypnosis on Chris to help with his
smoking addiction. Not only that, but there was only one black person seen at the get-together: Andre,
who was given a different look and went by the name "Logan King", married to an elder white woman old
enough to be his mother or grandmother. As it all turned out, the Armitage's were a part of a cult called
the Order of the Coagula, where they achieve immortality via brain transfer. They choose young black
folk for reasons unknown and Chris was next. Luckily, Abe, with the help of Rod's tracking skills, they
managed to locate Chris as helped himself out of his situation. Fortunately, Chris's lying girlfriend and
her crazy family were never seen again. A flash from a camera helped snap Andre back to consciousness.
But because he had a different brain, he was put in medial producers to patch him back up. It wasn't easy
to say the least, but thankfully, Dre was back to his old self again.
Casey and Chris first met when she attended college and began dating. Chris able to trust Caucasians
after that traumatic experience with his previous girlfriend. She quietly snuck behind her African-
American boyfriend and covered his eyes.
"Guess who?" She asked playfully.
He chuckled, deciding to play along and asked, "Is it Casey?"
She laughed and hugged him from behind.
"You got it!"
"Did you get him up?" asked Chris.
"Oh, he's up, alright." She nodded and sat down next to him at the table. Abe, himself, sat at the table with
all his nine friends.
"Morning, homie. How you been?" Rod asked.
"I've been up all night trying to study for that exam today. Like you wouldn't believe." explained Abe,
shaking his head.
"I hope you don't fall asleep during class again." Marcia retorted. "You waste so much time writing down
assignments, yet you never have time to party."
Abe just sent her a knowing glance before he continued, "Parties don't mean jack to me. Just a bunch of
loud music and shit. People getting drunk and laid like it's nobodies business."
"I thought everybody wanted to try something new instead of the usual brand." Jackal exclaimed,
reminiscing that wild, obnoxious party at Alpha Zeta Zeta, where Jackel brought cider and cabernet
sauvignon, along with cocaine and played Weird Al over the speakers. Let's just say that party flew
south for the winter.
"If you though cider and cocaine was a good party mix, you should different get an appointment for a
therapist." Muhammad jabbed.
"Yeah, and Avery Smith had his hands all over me." shuddered Claire at that memory of being nearly
raped.
"Too bad he isn't tough enough to handle me." Dre put his arm around Claire, who rolled her eyes
teasingly with a smile and put her arm around him.
Abe shook his head at the subject of parties, drugs, sex, alcohol and the like as was not the usual "go-
crazy-and-out-of-control" fun type of guy. He cleared his throat to get their attention while figured it
was time to reminded them of his summer plans.
"Anyway, I have something big planned for after graduation tomorrow." explained Abe.
"Really?" Tyler asked.
"Yeah." Abe nodded in confirmation.
"How big is it?" asked Dre.
"Big enough. We're all going on a vacation to Europe." Abe told everyone.
Needless to say, they were all struck with awe at the news as a trip to Europe sounded like a hell of a
time. But some of them wondered how he's able to afford a flight around the continent.
"Europe? For real?" asked Claire in a high-pitched voice filled with excitement.
"That's right. We're gonna start in Transylvania, Romania, then go around Paris, then to Spain, Italy,
Germany, Switzerland, Hungary, Greece, Turkey, Norway, then back to Transylvania and head back home
the day after that."
"Wow." Casey exclaimed with both surprise and confusion. "That sounds kinda expensive."
"It it. But with my savings and salary, it'll be like buying candy at a candy store." Abe assured her.
"I can't believe it! Paris! The sights, the baguettes, everything!" Claire chirped with full excitement.
"Maybe I'll get to work on my French, among others." said Tyler, who was a linguistics student learning
various types of foreign languages.
"But who's gonna look after my dog while we're gone?" Chris asked with worry.
"We'll drop her off at parents' house. They take good care of him." said Abe.
"Who will cover ma' shift?" asked Rod, since he worked at the airport and was a busy person.
"You'll have someone to cover it, right?" Muhammad suddenly asked.
"Yeah, but I'll need to look into it."
"Look, my point is that this will be an enormous opportunity for all off us to experience new places,
right?" Abe asked his friends.
Jackal responded, "There's no excuse not to."
"How long will we be gone?" asked Marcia.
"It kinda depends on how much time we spend, but we'll be spending three days in each country. So that
make it.. . . .33 days."
"33 days?!" Muhammad yelped with shock.
"Well, I've always wanted a longer vacation." shrugged Jackal.
"I don't know. I'll have to talk to my superiors about that." Rod remarked.
After it was settled, everyone left the establishment and went about their day. Abe, Casey, Marcia,
Claire, Jackal, Muhammad and Tyler arrived at the building where their first period class were. While
they were all very excited about their upcoming trip to Europe, Abe was still anxious about that exam
coming up and hoped that he wouldn't fail. He sat in his seat in class where Prof. Ellen Ripley was giving
her lecture. As a former Marine, nobody knows how she ended up in a place like this. But when the time
for the exam finally came, he close to having a panic attack. Sweat dripped from his forehead and his
breathe came in short pants. He wasn't to succeed this assignment. He wanted to make it through college.
He wanted to have a good future. But he knew that fear wasn't going to get him anywhere, so he fought
back the thought of failing and remembered his studies. After the exam was over, his final grade was
100%. He was glad to finally get it over with and not fail. And all that was left was graduation.
Long as he could remember, Abe was the overachiever of the group and sometimes saw himself as a nerd.
But for a guy wanting to learn about the occult and how to deal with it, knowledge was the essence of
discovery. Seeing Casey and Chris dating, he silent wished he had a girlfriend. No one ever wanted to
date him. Maybe because he wasn't too well-focused on the real world around him. Perhaps on their
vacation, he would find someone to love and have kids with someday and start a family.
Chapter 3: Welcome to Transylvania
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The midnight moon blanketed the sky about the Romanian region of Transylvania. Everything was so
peaceful and so very quiet. The people were all going about their business like it's nobody else's. Crickets
were chirping and owls were hooting. But there was one thing that was left unclear to the citizen's
knowledge. Sitting by itself on Mount Izvorul Câlimanului just 20 miles south-east of the Tihuţa Pass
(also known as the "Borgo Pass") was the mysterious, enigmatic, spooky and extended Castle Dracula far
away from the human population. If you were to search for it on the map, it would be nonexistent as it
was it would be preferred as a "reverse-paper town". Inside of these stone walls, lived the mythological
king of all the vampires, Count Dracula, formerly known as the Prince of Transylvania and the Voivode of
Wallachia, Vlad Țepeș III the Impaler, cursed to become a vampire with increased thirst of the blood
of humans if he wasn't drinking from animals instead. He lived with his wife, Mina/Mirena, his firstborn
son Îngeraș and his youngest daughter Mavis. The Dark Prince was waltzing down the castle corridors,
filled with rooms accustomed for monsters like him, but especially for those outside of his own species.
Vlad suddenly frozen in place as he felt his senses hit an alarming rate. He sensed visitors at the door
and he knew exactly who it was.
"Well, well, well." Vlad mused softly to himself before his body morphed into a flock of bats that flew
down the hallways with lightning speed before landing in front of the castle entranceway and turning
back into Vlad once again. Once he opened the door with his superior strength, there stood a small
number of his newfound friends who were all monsters. There was Adam, a grotesque simulacrum who
was created by a mad scientist named Dr. Victor Frankenstein, composed of dead human tissue. Eve,
Adam's mate who as also created by Frankenstein. King Imhotep, an ancient Egyptian mummy who was
one a priest to a pharaoh and his wife, Princess Ahmanet (well, Queen Ahmanet now), who had long black
hair, pale skin, a plethora of Egyptian death prayers decorating her skin and face and each of her eye
pupils were split into two. Dr. Jack Griffin, a scientist who had given himself invisibility, granting him
the advantage to do whatever he pleased and never get seen. And there was Lawrence Talbot, a meek
English man who was cursed with lycanthropy after being bitten by a werewolf.
"It's so nice of all of you to come." Vlad greeted his fellow monsters.
"Send your thanks to Imhotep for the transportation." said Eve as the whole group entered the castle,
except for Lawrence who just stood there shaking and stuttering.
"Is everything alright, Mr. Talbot?" asked Vlad, raising an eyebrow in confusion.
Before he could answer, Lawrence started writhing and convulsing uncontrollably as his bones cracked
and changed along with his entire body. He grew black fur, hind legs, sharp claws and a wolf-like face
complete with a snout. His pained yelps turned into a howls once his transformation was done. Lawrence
Talbot was now the infamous Wolfman who darted past Vlad into the castle. Vlad closed the door and
lead everyone into his master bedroom.
"So how is little Mavis doing?" Ahmanet asked the vampire king.
"She's been a tad lonesome lately. She wants to go out and see the outside world." Vlad explained while
lying on his back on the bed.
"Then let her." encouraged Adam, placing a book back on the desk after examining it. "It's not like
anything horrific while happen to a brave young soul like her. She's old enough to make her own
decisions."
"I agree and as much as I want to allow her departure, I just don't believe it's that simple." replied Vlad
with a sigh, mentally cringing at the thought of letting her go early. "She's going to be 118 come the next
Monday and sometimes I worry that one day, she'll end up in the wrong situation. What if the humans
want nothing to do with her and aren't ready to expect creatures of the night like us? It's just about
protection or safety, but the value of family."
"She won't be your little girl forever." inquired Ahmanet as she sat on the bed and placed her hand onto
Vlad's. "There come a time in every parent's life when they have to grow out of things, especially when it
comes to letting their children go and become independent."
Breathing an exhale, Vlad sat up on the bed and look at her in her split-pupiled eyes. "I know immortality
can be a curse sometimes, but she's my child. Her and Îngeraș." He got out of bed to go look out his open
window to view the night. "Perhaps if maybe Mavis were to visit the humans for one day and come back
alive and well, I suppose it wouldn't hurt. I sacrificed everything to safe my people, my Mirena and my
son. My humanity and everything. Doing the same again won't be a walk in the park."
"And will Mirena be alright with this?" Imhotep asked almost immediately.
"If Mirena is strong enough to let Mavis leave on her own terms as much than I am, I cannot argue."
answered the Prince of Darkness.
That's when he sensed more visitors at the door and it wasn't human at all. There were more monsters
and creatures and psychopaths arriving at the castle as well. "There's more guests arriving. Take care of
them or me, won't you? I have to go have a word with my daughter."
Vlad shifted from vampire to bats again and disappeared out of the room and on his way toward's Mavis's
bedroom, leaving the other monsters behind in confusion. They had no choice but to tend to the rest of
the guests while Vlad had a father-daughter conversation with Mavis. While the group went to offer the
rest of the guests entrance to the castle, Vlad stood in front of his daughter's bedroom door. He stood
there contemplating whether to be frank with her or sugarcoat the truth. But he needed to be a
reasonable parent and should know when lie to his young offspring. Now was not the time. He carefully
gripped the doorknob and slowly opened it, entering his daughter's room and slowly and delicately as he
could. There was his little girl in her black short-sleeved dress, smooth black hair, black stockings with
red stripes and red Converses. This girl shared a love for the Goth subculture and the entire look of her
just screams "drop dead gorgeous". She just typing away on her phone, texting some friends. Ever since
technology was first created, Vlad thought about adding a router with some wifi connection. Quite
frankly, Mavis's room had the only good service as the wifi everywhere else in the castle is obsolete. But
Vlad had no use of computers or touch-screen phones and tablets or vehicles. Mavis was really into the
modern day phenomena, even though she's never seen it in person. Vlad approached his daughter's bed and
gave it a few taps, making Mavis look up from her phone.
"Oh, hey, dad." Mavis smiled at him, turning her phone off to focus on her father. "What's up?"
The vampire king sighed thoughtfully before he gained the courage to speak.
"Mavis, sweetheart. You remember how you've always wanted to explore the world when you were
younger?"
"Yeah. I've been talking about for a long time." Mavis nodded her head quickly. "I can't stay cooped up in
this castle forever. I got to get out at some point in my life.
"Well, I'm not certain how to put this, but maybe it's time you did." Vlad reluctantly replied.
Mavis suddenly lit up like a Christmas tree when he said that. Her eyes widened like dinner plates, full of
excitement and hope. Her father never agreed to let her explore, until now.
"Really?! For real?!" shrieked Mavis in utter disbelief, but hoped for the best.
"But just for tonight, understand?" Vlad then retorted sternly, still fearing for her safety. "If you make it
through on your own without getting hurt or anything of the sort and that you've enjoyed it, I won't
stop you in the future. But if not, then you should know how important is for me to look out for you."
Mavis breathed a heavy sigh and started downward with defeat, saying, "Okay, dad. I understand."
She sprang up from the bed to pack some things in the blink of an eye bring with her on her little
expectant trip around the world. Vlad was confused as to why was packing her things as if it was time for
her to move out. After a few moments, Vlad finally stepped into the madness to stop her before she went
too far.
"Woah, woah, slow down, dear." He firmly gripped her shoulder, snapping her out of her ecstatic reverie.
"Is it really necessary for you to pack so many things?"
"Well, yeah. I just thought I could use a couple of things while out. There's this magnificent place in
France called Paris. There's just so many things to see. Fashion, landmarks, baguettes-"
"France is miles away, Mavis. And I said just for tonight, which means you can't stay out for very long."
The desperate Mavis groaned with despair as she was really hoping for this moment her entire life.
"I know, honey. You really want to visit new places like Paris, but you're just not ready for that sort of
merriment. But don't worry, that day will come sooner than you think. Just not now."
"Okay, dad." She nodded with disappointment.
"The town is not too far from here. It'll be a good place to start for now." Vlad told her.
"Well, it's not Paris, but I guess it'll have to do." shrugged Mavis, putting her things back where she found
them while Vlad started for the door.
"And take your brother with you." He ordered.
"Îngeraș? Oh, come on, dad! I'm not a baby anymore! I can look after myself!" Mavis protested, a little
peeved at being treated like a child.
"You cannot go alone. You need to have someone by your side. You can't always fend of yourself, you
know." Vlad said back in a scolding manner.
"Fine." She rolled her eyes with a childish groan.
"I would hate for you to get hurt before your birthday next Monday."
"I got it." confirmed Mavis before her father left the room to tend to the guests. Mavis flopped on her bed
with an exasperated exhale. As much as she wanted to see life outside of her castle home, this was just
not what she was expecting. But she couldn't go against her father's wishes.
Meanwhile, downstairs was becoming a circus. There were many scary creatures, freaks,
monsters and serial killers; some were humans, but they still had a place with the monsters. There were
thousands upon thousands of monstrous beings. Countless, even. Some of them were having trouble getting
along as not a lot of them knew each other. The rest of Vlad's friends have arrived. There was Dr. Jekyll,
a human scientist who created a serum that transforms him into his psychotic, malformed alter ego: Mr.
Hyde. The Creature from the Black Lagoon (nicknamed "Kaa"), a 300,000-year old amphibious, humanoid
fish creature from the Paleolithic age that dwells in the Amazon River. Erik who was locally referred to
as the Phantom of the Opera, a corporeal spirit whose ugliness was most devastating that he concealed it
with a white mask. But he never frightened Christina Daaé, a girl he fell in love with in the past.
Quasimodo, a deformed, hunchbacked man who served as a bell-ringer of the Notre Dame Cathedral in
France, raised at infancy by the cruel Monseigneur Claude Frollo. And there was a fellow hunchback by
the name of Igor, who once served Dr. Frankenstein after his time in a circus freak show. Among the
denizens of paranormal folk, there were too many to count. Each one with a different story to tell.
Vlad, Imhotep and Ahmanet were approached by a man with burnt skin, wearing a red and green-striped
sweater, a fedora and a glove with knives on each fingers, giving it the look of a claw. Freddy Krueger
was a demonic spirit with the ability to enter the dreams of his victims and can bend reality in said
dreams to torture and kill them. When he kills them in their dreams, they die in real life. In life, he was
a child molester who worked as a gardener at a preschool before the parents of the students he molested
chased him down to a warehouse where they burned him alive.
"The name's Freddy Krueger, sir." He greeted while holding his clawed hand out for a handshake.
"Nice to have you hear, Mr. Krueger." Vlad hesitantly shook his hand and quickly retracted his own hand
after a few seconds. The knives were made of silver. Freddy pointed at a man who was staring at a large
shield on the wall. The man wore a dirty hockey mask and ragged clothes and was clutching a machete.
Jason Voorhees was a young camper at Camp Crystal Lake who suffered a face deformity and was
probably mentally retarded as well. Poor Jason drowned in the lake while the counselors were too
distracted to help or even notice. His mother, Pamela, was outraged at their negligence that she killed
them all left and right before she was killed herself. Jason returned from the dead as mass murderer,
dispatching young campers with his machete.
"That big dumbie over there is Jason. We fought dirty once. I almost won." Freddy cackled maniacally.
"Yes, indeed." Ahmanet nodded, albeit confused.
Vlad left and fell upon a small group that consisted of a Japanese woman with pale skin in a white dress,
had long black hair and a deadly look in her eyes, a goat-like being with curled horns and bark-like skin, a
bald man wearing black leather and his face covered in pins and there was a dead-looking woman who
wore Victorian Era garments and white hair in a bun.
"Welcome to Castle Dracula. In case for those who don't know me, I'm Count Dracula." Vlad introduced
himself with the best pleasantry he could muster.
"Salutations, my lord." The possibly satyr-like man greeted as he took a bow and faced him. "It is indeed a
real treat to be here."
"And you are?"
"I have many names. I am a Faun." acknowledged the Faun. "But feel welcome to simply refer to me as
Pan."
"Pan." Vlad repeated with thought. "Perplexing."
"こんにちは。 私の名前は佐伯佳子子。" commented the Japanese girl
in her native tongue. There was no language barrier between her and Vlad as he taught himself various
languages over the years.
"Kayako Saeki." said the King of the Vampires, translating her words. "I can undoubtedly tell white the
talkative one."
She gave him a fishy stare as if he said something to offend her.
"You'll do quite fine here." He affirmed to her.
"私は私の小さな男の子、Toshioと一緒にいます。" Kayako
proclaimed before turning her gaze over to a young shirtless, pale boy with black hair.
"私たちがどこにいても、何年も前からありました。"
"Where I hold dominion, it's purely not a sight to behold." The bald man stuck with pins interjected with a
British accent. "Pain and suffrage are what we thrive on. All that matters is the mutilation of human
flesh, the spill of blood and the agonized screams. I'm formally known as Elliot Spencer. Now I go by
Pinhead."
"Pinhead. I could see that was an obvious choice of name." remarked Vlad. "What exactly are you?"
"They call us angels, others called us demons. But we are what are known as cenobites. Somewhere in
between." Pinhead answered. "And may I inquire, Lord Impaler, that castle as sturdy and most exquisite
such as yours could not possibly bring much to a human's imagination and curiosity."
"I'm most pleased, Pinhead." Vlad thanked. "But that is not my name anymore. I am Dracula, Son of the
Devil."
"Mary Shaw is my name." That's when the Victorian woman chimed in. "Are you familiar with my poem?"
"Can't say that I am." Was Vlad's answer.
"Beware the stare of Mary Shaw. She had no children only dolls. And if you see her in your dreams, you
must not scream. For she is taking revenge upon all." Mary intoned her poem for only the first few lines.
"There's a lot more after that, but I don't want to bore with my aspects."
"I'm actually know a poem myself called Life & Death. It's my wife's personal favorite." added Vlad.
"Oh, I can see she and I share a lot in common." Mary crowed.
On the other hand, Adam was tending to some guests when he happened upon a strange red book on the
floor. Curious, it picked it up and on the cover, red "Mister Babadook" with a black silhouette-type symbol
in the shape of a person with spiky hair, a top hot and the longest, gangliest-looking fingers ever. The
book was very thick, but it wasn't too heavy. It was a pop-up book. He's heard of these before. Where it
looks like the events happening in the story are coming to life. If you want to believe that.
Turning to the first page of the book, he read, "If it's in a word or if it's in a book, you can't get rid of the
Babadook."
Then all of the sudden, a figure jumped right out of the book and landed on his feet on the floor. It wore a
black coat and top hat. His face was drained of colors and had the biggest, widest and the creepiest
toothy grin. Not to mention his fingers were long and skinny. He looked just like the symbol on the book's
cover.
"Hiya, mate." He began with an Australian accent, tipping his hat to Adam. "I'm the Babadook. But you can
call me Mr. Babadook."
"You come out of a children's pop-up book?" asked Adam holding the book.
"That's not scary enough?" asked Mr. Babadook rather slyly, raising an eyebrow. "I can possess the human
form and even exacerbate grief by turning loved one's against one another. Go on, then. Read some more.
I'm enjoying this."
Adam flipped through the pages of the book; it was written in a poem, as are most children's book are
nowadays, depicting a little boy's bedroom who is visited by the Babadook himself to terrorize the young
child. If a child was reading this, he or she would've slammed the book shut in abject terror and descend
from sanity in seconds. But Adam was a strong-willed type of person. So, instead, he just closed the book
after getting bored reading it and tossed it to it's owner.
"I've seen better." He remarked walking away.
"You'll see, bloke. You will see." vowed the dissatisfied Mr. Babadook.
And on the get-together went. Various other monsters were either conversing, arguing or trying to
prove who's better than who. Monsters weren't famous for having steady relationships. Lawrence was
changed back into a human which the help of Imhotep's magical powers. Lawrence was uncomfortable at
the moment. Being around non-humans beings was difficult. The man was just walking around, eyes
shifting all around, looking from monster to monster, hoping to find a place to be alone. The pressure was
weighing him down. To make matters worse, his brain became overwhelmed with traumatizing memories
of his days as a werewolf. When he changed for the first time and slaughtered millions of innocent
people. When he was institutionalized after being considered crazy and that was the day his father
revealed that he murdered his mother on cold blood. When he confronted him at his family home, his
father revealed that he too is a werewolf and they both fought to the death, ending with Wolfman
decapitating him out of revenge. Lawrence finally entered the throne room, where it was quiet as a
mouse. Lawrence took a load off on the main throne with a relieved sigh.
"Bats in the belfry?" A sultry feminine voice laced with honey asked seemingly out of nowhere.
Lawrence jumped with fright, to which he fell out of the chair and onto the dusty, stone floor. His head
turned to where the source of the voice was and there he saw a beautiful, voluptuous woman sitting in
the throne on the left. Her skin was of a light and smooth shade of caramel, her hair was long, straight
and darker than the night sky and she was clad in only a black-reddish bra and panties. Lawrence felt his
face grow hot when he saw this woman, who merely giggled at his reaction.
"Looking for a place to be alone, azúcar?" asked the lovely girl seductively. "Well, so am I."
"I don't want to be near anyone." Lawrence groaned.
"You don't need to afraid of me. I don't bite. Much." She chuckled that infectious giggle. "I am Santánico
Pandemónium. I am the queen of the vampires."
"I thought Mirena was the queen of the vampires." replied Lawrence.
She laughed and said, "I come from a separate race of vampires. Ones with the looks that you will not
find bonita. I'm the queen of my own vampires. So what kind of monster are you?"
"Better you don't know." Lawrence said curtly and left it at that before he stood up to find somewhere to
be by myself.
"Ooh, playing hard to get, are we?" teased Santánico. "We may have something in common after all. If you
ever need someone to talk to, I'm always available."
Lawrence looked back at her and she gave him a wink and a smirk in response. He gulped and sweated
before he left the room. Vlad left the get-together a minute a go to check up on his wife in their
bedroom. Mirena was just playing her violin delicately, letting the music drift softly into the air like
feather flowing gently on the autumn breeze. Vlad stood quietly, fondly enjoying her music before he
cleared his throat. Mirena stopped playing to find her husband in the room with her.
"You know, all of our friends are here and we have guests downstairs." Vlad said as he walked up to her
and hugged her from behind.
"I know." She sighed. "But you know I'm not comfortable around strange creatures like them. I mean the
guests, by the way."
"Sweetheart." reasoned the Count. "Just because they aren't like us, whether they are a monster or a
human, doesn't mean that they aren't our allies."
"Won't Mavis's birthday be a little crowded? I mean, she barely knows anybody here. She doesn't have any
friends." Mirena hypothesized, voicing her concerns.
"As long as they stay true and loyal to our hospitality, nothing can go wrong." Vlad explained to her.
Mirena put her violin and bow on the floor and stood up to meet her husband eye-to-eye. Vlad could see
the worry in her eyes.
"I just miss being around humans. My music is all I have to fill that void of emptiness." She expressed.
"Don't get me wrong, being a vampire isn't too bad, but I just wish to could get out more."
"Well, that explains where Mavis's desire to explore comes from." Her husband said as a sly joke.
"Okay, I'll go help tend to the guests and get everyone settled." Mirena told him with a smile, ignoring his
wittiness. She left the room to head downstairs, not before telling him, "And make sure Îngeraș keeps a
watchful eye on Mavis, so she doesn't do anything foolish."
"Mavis knows better, darling." He addressed before she was gone in a flash, leaving him alone in his
thoughts. His eyes fell upon a portrait of him and his family. There was a 12-year old Mavis with Mirena's
hands on her shoulders. It filled Vlad's heart with sorrow that his little girl was growing up and not
very young anymore. He gingerly placed his fingers on the painted canvas of the portrait and basked in
his memories and then he thought to himself. How was he gonna handle without Mavis around when she's
older? What if Mavis comes back enjoying her time in with the humans that she'll want to leave? Will he
ever see her again if she does? So many questions, yet so little answers. Vlad knew that he couldn't keep
her or Îngeraș in their castle forever, but it was only necessary. He sighed and shook his head.
"What am I to do?" He asked himself.
Notes:
For some of those who noticed that I have a chapter half-made and periodically or occasionally add a
little more text before that chapter if fully finished. Well, let's just say I like to take my time. Plus, I
hardly have any time to complete each chapter, because of school or I'm just a little lazy. Either way,
thank you for your patience!
こんにちは。 私の名前は佐伯佳子子。 ("Hello. My name is Kayako
Saeki.)
私は私の小さな男の子、Toshioと一緒にいます。 ("I am here with
my little boy, Toshio)
私たちがどこにいても、何年も前からありました。 ("It's
been many years since we've been anywhere together.")
azúcar ("sugar.")
bonita ("pretty.")
Chapter 4: Graduation Day
Chapter Text
Mavis's form in the shape of bats flitted over the commune of Saschiz, which was only 4 miles away from
the castle. It was quiet and quaint little place; not a lot of activity going on there. Îngeraș was not to
far behind her. Mavis landed in the cobblestone road once she returned to her normal form and gawked
at the area surrounding her. Building with such blindingly beautiful architecture and the roads lit with
street lights. Mavis could just scream with delight right now. Here she was, finally outside of the castle
and standing right in the middle of a human village. It was like a dream come true. Her brother looked
all around and there were some humans around, but none of them seem to notice or perhaps care that
they were vampires. In fact, it took a keen eye to differentiate vampires from humans. Mavis jumped for
joy, unable to contain the fuzzy feeling in her chest.
"This is so exciting!" Mavis cheered. "I'm finally outside!"
"Calm down, now, Mavis." informed Îngeraș, placing his hands on his baby half-sister's shoulder. "We don't
want to attract too much attention."
"Right, right. Sorry." She apologized, brushing her bangs with a look of embarrassment painted on her face.
"Now let's not linger here for too long." Her brother looked all around and kept his eyes on the night sky.
"The sun will be coming up shortly. So I suggest-"
But when he turned his head to gaze upon her, she was already gone. He looked all around, starting to
worry that he had lost her. But then he finally caught standing at the gates of a fortified church. He
sighed with both relief and stress. That girl just can't stop her own curiosity. He approached her while
she was observing the building from the gates. Unknown to their knowledge, an unnatural presence was
watching them from a far distance, unseen and unheard.
"Why is this place surrounded by stone walls?" queried Mavis.
"Come on, little sister." Îngeraș urged, grabbing her arms and pulling her away with him. "Please do not
just slip away while I'm not looking."
"Hey, I'm just exploring. You don't need to babysit me." She argued gently.
"I was told to keep an eye on that's what I will do." He reported stiffly, folding his arms. "If you want to
explore, that's fine. But only with my permission."
"Pardon me?"
The two Dracula siblings saw a young human woman next to them.
"Are you two new in town?" She asked with a Romanian accent.
"No, ma'am. We're just visiting." answered Îngeraș.
"I see. Well, I wouldn't dwell outside at night for too long. Some say that sinister forces lurk around
here, waiting, watching, listening." She informed with a slight warning before walking away from them.
"May the Lord be with you."
Îngeraș looked at his sister, to which she gave him a pleading look, almost begging him to let her go look
around. It was his job as the older sibling to look out for his younger sister. He just couldn't say no to
that face.
"Very well." He sighed. "But don't wander too far, understand? I'l l only allow this once."
"Thanks, bro." Mavis chirped and hugged him tightly.
And with that said, she just took off to meet more humans and she felt like she belonged somewhere else.
Îngeraș shook his head as her cheery and perky nature, but could almost laugh. While Mavis was
checking out a clothes shop, Îngeraș suddenly felt something move behind him. But when he looked, there
was nothing there. He sensed something off about this and there was someone or something watching
them. Looking at Mavis, who entered the clothes shop, he slowly followed the direction he was sure that
presence was hiding. It lead him down an alleyway. So far there was nothing around that Îngeraș found
peculiar. He suddenly stopped he heard a noise. It sounded like a voice. It was a faint whisper. But it
wasn't coherent. Soon, he found himself surrounded by a mist that came seemingly out of nowhere.
Confused and a little unnerved, he looked around to see he was alone. Then he heard the whisper again
and once her turned, he immediately stood frozen like a statue and his undead heart skipped a beat. Down
the alleyway just a few meters from where he stood, a dark, shapeless figure was standing there
motionless. It looked like man, but it was too dark to see any of his features. There was only a pair of
white, glowing eyes staring back at him. The figure didn't seem at all human. It just stood there, staring
directly at Îngeraș with it's unblinking, pupil-less eyes, not moving a muscle.
Although he was vampire and he had powers to defend himself, words could not describe the fear
Îngeraș felt right now. He jolted right around in there other direction and tried to run, but all of the
sudden, the figure behind him zipped right in front of him within seconds. Îngeraș stopped in his tracks
and ran down a path to his right to escape the amorphous thing. But before he knew it, he ran directly
into a wall and fell to the ground. He groaned as he rubbed his head. As his vision cleared, there was the
figure again. Îngeraș gasped and got back to his feet, backing up against the wall. As the figure got
nearer and nearer, he looked around for a place to run to safety, grab Mavis and scram the hell out of
there without looking back. The figure was now so close, that Îngeraș got a clearer look at it's features.
It looked like some sort of spirit made entirely out of dark mist, but he wasn't see-through. What on
earth was he? Then, the most disturbing thing happened. Whoever or whatever that thing was, spoke in a
deep, spine-chilling, masculine voice laced with a British accent that sounded like a gasping whisper.
"Abraham Grey." He spoke.
"What?" Îngeraș responded, shocked and confused.
"A human boy named Abraham Grey will be arriving here tomorrow night." said the shadowy creature.
"Who and what are you?" asked Îngeraș.
"You will know in time. All you need to know is that I am a conjuration of what children fear the most. I
am the cloak of childhood fears. And soon, I will become the downfall of Abraham Grey's sanity." The
figure responded as his dark voice echoed out.
"Who is Abraham Grey?"
"Someone who's dreams I used to haunt when he was a child. But when he matured, he no longer feared
me."
"Are you him? Are you the Boogeyman?'"
"I am." The figure nodded in confirmation before he put a clawed hand around his throat gently. "No
listen carefully, Îngeraș Dracula, tomorrow night, Abraham Grey will arrive in Transylvania. But he
will not be alone. He will be coming to Castle Dracula and when he does, deliver my message onto him.
Darkness will come for him and his deadliest fears will be his undoing."
Îngeraș gulped and sweated with fear as the Boogeyman explained, feeling his hand tighten gently
around his neck.
"Will you tell him that? Please?"
"Yes." nodded Îngeraș. "Yes."
"You shall speak of this to no one." instructed the Boogeyman. "Deliver my message and this never
happened. Do I make myself clear?"
The eldest vampire nodded quickly in response as he retracted his hand from his throat and just like
that, the Boogeyman disappeared into the shadows and the mist was gone as well. Îngeraș took some
time to ponder what has occurred to him. The legendary Boogeyman approached him and asked him to
deliver a message to a human who is coming to the castle. How will everyone react? But Îngeraș would
stay true to his word.
"There you are!" Îngeraș jumped and noticed Mavis standing there. "I was afraid you had flown off back
to the castle without me.
"I would never do that." He blurted.
"Are you alright? You look like you've seen a ghost." She asked, noticing how unnerved he looked.
"I'm alright. I was just.. . .I just thought I saw a rabbit." He lied.
"A rabbit?" We're in the middle of a village." Mavis demurred.
"Never mind that. Come on, we should be heading back to the castle. It's going to be daylight soon."
Îngeraș dodges any more questions and turned into bats, taking off into the air. Mavis looked concerned.
She wondered why he was asking strange all of the sudden. But she didn't press the subject and flew off
after her brother.
"Elsa Young!" shouted Dean Hugh Edwards.
"Arnold Cunningham!" He shouted again and the audience applauded.
Today was the day. It was Graduation Day for the entire campus and everyone was in their academic
dresses and caps. The Dean was now calling out to the students who have earned their degrees.
Muhammad, Jackal, Marcia, Claire and Tyler were already on the stage as they've already been called on
with the rest of the graduates. Abe was a part of the ceremony, standing in the audience with Casey and
the rest of the soon-to-be graduates, clad in his dress and cap. He turned around nervously to see his
parents, his older brother, Joshua and younger sister, Delilah. They all waved at him and smiled. He
waved back as best he could, hiding his nervous thoughts behind a fake smile.
"Nancy Thompson!" Everyone cheered and clapped as she went up on the stage. On this went, students
being called upon the stage and receiving their degrees.
"Sally Hardesty!"
"Mia Allen!"
"Sidney Prescott!"
"Wolfgang Von!"
"David Johnson!"
"Casey Cooke!"
She sent a delighted grin to Abe and she marched up there to join the others. More names were called
and the crowd went practically crazy as they walked up on that stage. Now, Abe was not one to panic
over the smallest things, but it's times like this when he has to just say to himself, "It's not easy being
smart". His thoughts were disrupted by the Dean's voice over the microphone.
"Abraham Grey!"
If angels existed, they would be singing right now. Because Abe felt his heart pound with joy as the went
up onto that stage. Once he had gotten his degree, he stopped to pose as his mother snapped a photo of him
with his degree. After the ceremony was over and all the families were getting ready to leave, Abe,
Casey and the rest met up with Chris in the campus fields.
"Wow, congrads!" Casey gave Abe a crushing bear hug.
"Oh! Okay, thank you!" He wheezed from the girl's tightening hold on him before she finally let go of him.
"Nice job up there." Claire congratulated.
"Thanks. You too." smiled Abe.
"Well, I usually had help with my studies, but I guess that counts." Marcia shrugged her shoulders.
"Europe or bust?" asked Tyler hopefully.
"Well, it's 11:00 AM now and our flight won't arrive until another fifty minutes. So we'll have plenty of
time to kill." Abe declared, checking the time on his watch. "And if the others would just hurry the fuck
up-"
The sound of a car honk made everyone looked to see a van pull up to them, which said "Away to Europe"
on the side in blue paint, making everyone chuckle. Chris was behind the wheel and Dre was in the
passenger seat. Chris rolled down the windows and smiled.
"Everyone go well?" He asked.
"It sure did." Casey grinned.
"So how is this gonna work? We just gonna go straight down to the airport?" asked Dre.
"Pretty much, yeah." said Abe while he and the rest climbed into the backseat. "My family is gonna meet
us there to wait with us at the terminal."
"Aw, yeah. If only my family were there too." Chris said as he started driving to their destination.
"So, uh, does anyone have anything they'd like they bring along?" asked Abe.
"I did bring along some of my best clothes and makeup." Claire chittered with mock-snottiness.
Marcia chuckled with a roll of her eyes and shook her head.
"Hopefully, there will be some English-speaking civilians in Europe. I'd hate to use Tyler as our translator
the whole time." Muhammad remarked slyly.
"Hey, you need me more that you need Google Translate!" He countered.
"You keep believing that." teased Dre.

They finally made it to the airport in time and it was only 1:00, which meant that they had only 30
minutes left before their plane arrived. Abe had their tickets and passports checked at the check-in desk,
since he had enough money in his salary. The group of friends put their luggage in the baggage claim
after they made it through the scanner and met with Rod by the transit lounge, who was off-duty. Abe's
family was there as well.
"This is the first time you've been on vacation with just your friends." Matthew, Abe's father, replied.
"I hope you all enjoy yourselves." Abe's mother, Ellie, giggled and hugged her youngest son. "It's gonna be
tough without you around."
"I know, mom. I'll FaceTime you whenever I need to. That is if I know you're awake because it'll probably
nighttime here while it's daytime in Europe." Abe told her.
Joshua came to his little brother and said, "If you ever get to Italy, there's an old friend of mine there
named Innocenzio Pellegrini. We used to work on cars together during my time there. If you ever see
him, tell him I said "Hi."
"I'll do my best." Abe said with a chuckled and hugged his big brother.
"Don't worry, Mr. and Mrs. Grey. We take good care of him." Casey reminded the parents, putting an arm
around him.
"I sure hope so." acquiesced Ellie.
"All passengers for the plane to Transylvania, Romania, your flight as now arrived." said the woman over
the intercom.
"Well, that's our cue. Bye now. We'll see you in a few weeks." Abe said, grabbing his bags and taking his
phone of the charger and took off with his friends toward the gate. His family waved back as they
departed and boarded the plane. Once all the passengers where in their seats and placed their luggage
into the compartments above, the captain announced the safety check and began the takeoff. The plane
rolled across the tarmac and Abe watched outside the window as the plane increased speed and power on
the turbines on the runway and ascended into the air and disappear into the clouds in the sky.
Everything in Abe's viewpoint was bright as they were now above the clouds and close to the sun. It was
going to be a long flight across the Atlantic Ocean over to Transylvania so Abe put in his earbuds to
listen to his music, while it was in airplane mode.

Vlad descended down the steps to where the rest of the guests were to find his son and daughter. They
were supposed to be back at the castle minutes ago. Just when he was about to panic and try to leave to
go see what was keeping them, the main entrance doors opened and the swarms of bats flew in and right
in front of Vlad.
"What took you two so long? I said be back by 4:00." Vlad scolded strictly.
"Sorry, dad." Îngeraș tried to explain himself. "We kind of got held up. And I was trying to look for Mavis
after she ran off.. "
"I know you aren't speaking truthfully? Now what happened?" demanded the Count.
"It's kinda hard to explain, but Mavis got to see the village and everything."
"We're any of you ambushed or anything of the sort?" asked Vlad worriedly.
"No, nothing bad happened." Îngeraș confessed carefully and cautiously, while keeping his encounter with
the Boogeyman private, hoping his father wouldn't notice.
Vlad seemed satisfied enough with his answer and flitted over to Mavis to check up on her.
"Hey, dad." Mavis greeted with her usual perky grin.
"Well, was it satisfactory enough to you, my dear child?" Vlad asked her, while expecting to good answer
from her.
"Yes! It was even better. I never knew the humans would have such breathtaking fashion sense and taste
in architecture." chirped Mavis, giddily. "And I think I can until I'm older to leave the castle."
"That's all I wanted to hear." Vlad nodded and disappeared up the steps in bats form.
"You went out to the village?"
Mavis looked down to see a living doll with blonde hair a white dress and a black leather jacket. Tiffany
Ray was the wife of Charles Lee Ray, better known as Chucky, a serial killer who used voodoo to transfer
his soul into the body of a Good Guy talking doll. He soon met up with Tiffany when she was still human
and killed her to transfer her soul into her own doll body.
"I sure did." The vampire girl nodded. "And it was the most fun. Well, not entirely. But it was still worth
it."
"Hmm." hummed Tiffany. "Well, alright. But just a little word of advice. I would try not to get your hopes
up too much. Things won't always go well for you in the future."
"I'll.. . . .I'll think about that, Tiff."
The doll woman left to go find her husband somewhere in the crowd. Ahmanet came to Mavis and put her
arm around her shoulder.
"Why, there's that almost birthday girl. So did you enjoy yourself outside the castle?" said the mummy
queen.
"Yeah, of course. The humans didn't seem afraid of me." Mavis smiled.
"Now where's the fun in that?" asked Ahmanet, raising an eyebrow. "I know how to strike fear in mortals'
hearts with a blade piercing through warm flesh."
"Thank's for that gruesome image." Mavis gently thanked, though grossed out by her words.
"Please, Ahmanet!" Eve gripped, yanking Mavis away from her while bringing the girl into an awkward
embrace. "We're not here to make humans fear us or want to kill us. We just here to celebrate little
Mavis's birthday next week. Humans have there own rights and lives. Hell, even I used to be human as
well as you and Vlad and Adam and most of us here."
"For Ra's sake, Eve." groaned Ahmanet as she rolled her split-pupiled eyes. "You know how it is with me."
"I'm sorry, but "For Ra's, sake?" Eve repeated with a somewhat mocking, but confused voice. "Since when
does a pharaoh princess driven insane by power under Set's influence want anything to do with Ra?"
"You guys, you guys! Please!" Mavis chimed in, breaking up their argument. "I know I wasn't born a mortal
human like my dad and brother were, but that doesn't mean I want to sympathize with them."
"I respect that. I really do." stated Eve, patting her on the head.
"Uh, Mavis?" Îngeraș broke in before the Bride of Frankenstein say anymore and pulled his sister away
from the crowd to speak with her in private. The two went upstairs into his room and he closed the door
behind him. Once he was certain they were out of earshot, Îngeraș began in a quiet tone.
"I don't wish to alarm you, but I hear tell of that we're going to be having a visitor tomorrow."
"Well, what's wrong with that? We have tons of visitors now." Mavis said, not getting it.
"It's not like that and it not going to be anything supernatural or psychotic. It's going to be a regular,
normal human." He whispered.
Mavis gasped with shock, "An actual human is coming to the castle? Is it anyone we know?"
"No. I'm not sure who it is, but he'll also have some others with him." Îngeraș said.
"Who told you this?" asked Mavis.
"Nobody important." answered Îngeraș quickly, eyes darting side to side. Mavis was confused by his
behavior, but pushed it aside for now.
"Uh-huh. And is this human going to kill us all?" asked Mavis with concern and fear.
"Not to my knowledge, but it's unlikely to happen." Îngeraș responded.
"How do you think dad will react?"
"I don't know. But maybe all will go well if we just make his and his friends' acquaintance. And hopefully
prove that monsters aren't as dangerous or frightening as the mortals are led to believe." said Îngeraș.
".. . . . . . .in some way."
"Do you think dad will be okay with this?" asked Mavis.
"Okay with what?" They both turned around with shock and fear when they saw Vlad standing by the
door.
"How long have you been standing there?" Îngeraș asked his father.
"I just got here." Vlad said before he got serious. "Now what is it you two are speaking about? Is there
anything I should know?"
"We just thought that maybe we could add some more modern music and dancing techniques to the party
next Monday." Îngeraș explained untruthfully, covering up his tracks.
"Yeah, with balloons and lights and stuff." Mavis added, nodding her head.
"Hmm, I always thought these parties would use a little modern touch nowadays. Very well, then." Vlad
said and left them alone. Making sure that he was far gone, Îngeraș turned to his sister.
"Let's try not make a big deal out of this, alright? We don't want to cause any mass hysteria." He
convinced.
Mavis pondered this and knew he was right.
"Got it." She nodded.
Chapter 5: Here Comes the Humans
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Abe had already nodded off to sleep after about 15 minutes of the flight. Claire and Marcia were just
listening to their tunes while Rod was chowing down on some snacks from the snack cart. Tyler and Chris
were both watching ParaNorman on each other's screens. Muhammad was sitting in a row inches behind
the row Jackal was seated in and they were causing bit of a scene by playing a game of catch to ease
their boredom, using a crumbled up piece of paper as a football, annoying their fellow passengers around
them.
"Get ready for a headshot, bro." called Jackal as he tossed to his friend a few rows behind him who caught
with ease.
"'Big Man' Ziegler is ahead of 29 and 31." Muhammad threw the "ball" back to Jackal. The flight attendant
was called upon seconds ago and was trying to deal with the situation.
"Uh, sir? Can you two please not do that?"
Her desperate pleas came upon deaf ears as Jackal threw the wad of paper back, but it flew out of
Muhammad's catching zone and it landed directly into a man's face, who was sitting on his right. The man
has some scars on his face, messy dark brown hair, a blue collared long-sleeved shirt and had only one
biological hand. The other looked to be made of metal. The game had be over then and there, because they
were already making nuisances of themselves and they didn't want to cause any more trouble.
Muhammad grabbed the wad of paper and placed it into his empty cup.
"Sorry about that, buddy." He apologized, hoping for no hard feelings.
"Were you two raised in a barn? This is an airplane, not a playground." The man grunted in annoyance.
"I'm sorry. We were just bored."
"That's what these are for." The man pointed at the screen in front of him.
"Children, these days." piped an older man with white hair sitting next to the window.
"I'm just excited about getting to Transylvania." Muhammad replied. "I hear there's a lot of vampires
there."
"That's a load of bullshit." griped the younger man in disbelief.
"Uh, how are you?" asked Muhammed.
"You and I ain't friends, pal. But my name is Ash Williams." greeted Ash in a pompous manner.
"Yeah, fine, whatever." Muhammad shook his head, feeling that having a conversation with this guy was a
lost cause. The older man turned to face Muhammed with an unchanged face, making him feel on edge. He
didn't know why, but something about that man seemed familiar.
"You look familiar. Have we met?" asked Muhammed curiously.
"If we did, I would've greeted you as if we were longtime friends." He replied in that low, disturbingly
eerie tone of his, which only made the sinking feeling in Muhammad's stomach worse. But he tried to
ignore it. Meanwhile, Casey, who was seated next to Abe, looked out the window to see that they were
getting close to their destination. It was nighttime now and she got a view of the lights below. She
gently poked him awake and he let out a groggy moan and rubbed his eyes.
"What?" He asked.
"We're getting close to landing." She affirmed.
"Already?" said Abe and she nodded in response.
"All passengers, this is your captain speaking. We are beginning our descend into Târgu Mureș, Romania.
The temperature is a pleasant 25 degrees fahrenheit and estimated time of arrival is 9:35. It is now 8:58
PM in the afternoon. At this time, you should have your phones and other cellular devices set into
airplane mode as it will disrupt our communication with the tower. Thank you."
It was a good landing in the Târgu Mureș International Airport in Târgu Mureș, Mureș County,
Romania. The entire group got off the plane and walked through the airport in hope. The view of the city
was amazing as a start.
"So how are we getting to Transylvania?" asked Tyler as they carried their luggage through the crowd
towards the main entrance.
"We're in Transylvania." said Abe obviously.
"But we're in the city of Târgu Mureș." Jackal confirmed.
"Transylvania is a region, not a city." corrected Dre.
"We'll just temporarily rent a car and, once we've had our fun, we'll catch the next flight to Paris." Abe
announced to his friends with a fuzzy feeling of excitement in his chest.
"I don't understand how you're able to afford all of this." Casey expressed with a little amount of doubt. "I
mean, riding on planes from country to country, that's an ass ton of money."
"Let's just say I work an important job during college." He said and left it at that.
Abe rented a big car to hold all 10 of them. They were left with a big van. It wasn't anything new that
they were used to, but it wasn't too shabby either, so it would have to work. They drove down the
country road for what seemed like hours and everyone was getting tired so they found themselves a nice
hotel to stay at for the night. After some debate, they got three rooms. Casey decided to room with
Marcia and Claire, Tyler, Muhammad and Jackal got the second room and Abe was left with the third one
with Chris, Dre and Rod. Once the sleeping arrangements were made, they planned to travel up north to
visit the Castle Dracula in the mountains. Muhammad woke up late that night with the need to pee. After
draining his bladder, he noticed that the door was left unlocked. He sighed, knowing how Jackal usually
forgets to lock his door at the dorm. Not only that, but he was afraid that a stranger might sneak in and
steal their valuables. As he went to shut the door, he hear footsteps. Which was odd, considering that
the man at the front desk mentioned that the inn didn't get very much visitors and the group were the
only ones present. Against his better judgement, he slowly and quietly tip-toed out of the room and into
the dark, barely-lit hallway to find nobody. At this point, he should've ducked back into the room and
tried going back to sleep, but he didn't. He kept walking and walking to see who else was here. It was all
dead silent. So silent that the only sounds being made were the small, gentle creeks the floor made from
each step Muhammad took. Then all of the sound, he jumped when he heard was sounded like loud,
maniacal laughter. He ran back to the room, shut the door and locked it. He quickly, though quietly
hopped back into bed and put the covers over him, trying to fall asleep. Jackal, sleeping in the other bed,
stirred in his sleep.
"Take the trash out, damn it." He muttered in his sleep. "Thank you."
Vlad passed some of the guests through the corridors as most of them accommodated themselves in their
rooms and made themselves at home. Shkelgim, who was Vlad's assistant after so many years, was busy
feeding a shape-shifting extraterrestrial parasitic organism known only as "the Thing". The creature
crash-landed on Earth circa 100,000 years ago in Antarctica. The spacecraft it arrived in was found by a
Norwegian crew of an outpost where it picked them off one by one. Apparently, this "Thing" takes the
form, personality and memories of whatever living life-form it assimilates, including humans.
"You're really picky, aren't you?" Shkelgim asked rhetorically while offering the Thing as piece of dead
lamb, which it greedily snatched from his hand with it's large, gaping maw and munched on, making
Shkelgim yanked his hand back with fright.
Erik was having a regular, normal conversation with a group of guests. The group consisted of the
Creeper, an ancient demonic creature who awakens every 23rd spring to devour human organs and body
parts for 23 days to replenish it's own body. It's searches for the right body part it needs by sensing the
fear in it's victims. It also gets it's name from the song " Jeepers Creepers", which it is played once it's
near. There was the Djinn, which is also known as a "genie" to some, another ancient demon of Islamic and
Arabic mythology which the boundless ability to make mortal's desires and fantasies become reality in
the most gruesome way possible. He collects the souls of his victims after each wish. Years ago, he was
imprisoned in a fire opal by Zoroaster. And there was a pagan Babylonian deity, Bughuul; an eater of
children's souls who appears into the real world from his netherworld via images of himself.
"It's quite a hootenanny, wouldn't you all agree? All these strange, yet enigmatic people coming here
together. I do enjoy the exuberant and mirthful merriment." Erik expressed while holding a glass of
chardonnay.
"We're not people, Erik." The Djinn retorted.
"Well, so?" yapped the infamous Phantom of the Opera. "It never hurts for a little fun and music all
around."
"That we can agree on." replied the Creeper. "I know a good song that might lift your wings."
"Is that so? Well, perhaps, you can sing it for us once the party on Monday arrives." Erik explained, sipping
his beverage.
"Party, you say? I've never had this merriment you say in generations? What exactly is a party?" asked
Djinn confused.
Erik thought about how to explain it, but the Creeper beat him to it before he could utter a single
syllable.
"I believe it's a social gathering where people come to enjoy themselves. There's music, dancing, food and
booze." He explained.
"Such questionable knowledge you have, Demon of Florida." remarked the malevolent genie of the east.
"But I hear tell of that Lord Impaler, Son of the Devil, isn't quite familiar which events such as these so-
called "parties"."
"Assujettir le jugement." Erik rebutted offhandedly. "Allow me to remind you all that the following week
will leave me saying 'I told you so.'"
"Pardon me if I change the subject. What do you have under that mask of yours?" asked the Creeper
wryly.
"Informations classifiées. That's for me to know you to find out." spat Erik. "You take a look and you'll
wish you hadn't."
"Was that a threat, Frenchie?" The Creeper hissed, marching foward ready for a fight, when the Djinn
held him back.
"Try a warning." Erik corrected and looked towards Bughuul who, unsurprisingly, hasn't spoken a single
word the entire time. "What about you? You have a say in anything?"
Because the Sumarian-worshipped deity had no mouth, it was impossible for him to perform verbal
communication. He really no simple response to give at all, so he just shrugged.
"Quite little bugger, huh?" asked Erik.
Meanwhile, Mirena was coming down the stairs with Ahmanet, who decided to help you out with meeting
witht he crowd of people she barely knew. Without a doubt, the Vampire Queen was nervous about this
whole ordeal, but she needed to be strong. For Vlad and for Mavis.
"I know it's hard adjusting to newer folk, but this is Mavis's birthday we're talking about." Ahmanet
explained, holding the vampire woman's hand.
"Well, it certainly is an obstacle, I'll admit that." Mirena confessed.
The two met back up with their friends, who were glad that Mirena was finally out of her room.
"Glad to see you're here, Mirena." Imhotep said.
"I'm glad to see you all too." Mirena smiled and hugged the mummy king in a friendly embrace. "It's been
quite a while, hasn't it?"
"If only I couldn't written to you all." responded Adam.
"Why didn't you?" asked Mirena.
"Long story." He answered with.
"Oh. Well, anyway, we've got so much planned for our little girl's 118th birthday next week. I barely know
where to begin."
"May I suggest a traditional group dance from Egypt?" suggested Imhotep.
"I'm an expert belly dancer." Ahmanet backed him up while giving a slight example of said dance, which
was quite hypnotic, courtsy of the way she moved her curvaceous figure. But Mirena wasn't too
impressed and knew there had to be something new.
"Oh, poppycock! There has to be a dance that everyone can join in on and enjoy!" Mirena spat with distain
at their ideas. "But it's getting to be nowadays that certain dances are getting too outdated and obscure."
Mirena breathed a stressed-out exhale and rubbed her head.
"A chance of scenery never hurt nobody. Perhaps some music that's not intrumental or classical."
"You know, Mavis has been going on about the music of the modern days. Remember all those songs she
likes to listen too? Alternative rock, country and.. . . .others?" Dr. Griffin replied with an understandable
solution.
"What about those young singers she likes? What were they?" Eve asked, rubbing her forehead in thought.
"Ke$ha, Gwen Stefani, Lady Gaga, Miley Cyrus. She listens to a lot of songs these days, it's tough to keep
track of these people."
"What about this Cactus Evergreen person?" Erik asked out of the blue.
"That's Katniss Everdeen and she's a fictional character in a post-apocalyptic novel." Imhotep corrected
him with annoyance.
"But does she sing? I forget?" asked Erik, shaking his half-empty glass of chardonnay.
"You're drunk, Erik." Eve grabbed his glass away from him, knowing he's too intoxicated right now before
returning her attention to Mirena. "Look, the point is that we should probably modernize for this party."
"I'll have to agree. But If only Vlad were here to understand that." Mirena said.
A loud crashing noise from somewhere in the castle interrupted their conversation and they all knew
that few of the guests were roughhousing, which would lead to some damage.
"I'll deal with this." Adam sighed and trudged away to see to the commotion.
Notes:
Translation:
Assujettir le jugement. ("Belay the judgement.")
Informations classifiées. ("Classified information.")
Chapter 6: The Road to Castle Dracula
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The group was now eating lunch at a local café. They had just driven further down the road and stopped
to get something to eat. Muhammad kept quiet about what had happened the previous night at the hotel
because he was still shaken about it and he didn't want his friends to make fun of him because of it. Of
course, that sounded ridiculous now. He was sure there was a mentally insane person in the hotel that
night. Or possibly a rapist or something much worse. But none of that mattered right now.
"How much longer do we have to drive to get there?" Casey had to ask.
"It should be a couple more miles." Abe explained, looking over the map they were using while sipping his
coffee. "We should be there by 8:10 PM or less."
"You know I hear that there's a lot of vampires in Transylvania. Especially in Bran Castle." Rod said in a
hushed whisper, as if he was afraid there were someone spying on them.
Marcia rolled her eyes and teased, "You watch too many movies, Rod. Besides, that's Bram Stoker shit."
"Francis Ford Coppola never lies, my friends." Rod remarked, much to Marcia's annoyance.
"You never know when there could be some sneaking up at night ready to suck blood from your neck."
shrugged Jackal tauntingly with a sly grin on his face.
"Shut up, Jackal!" Claire laughed and gave him a shove.
"I can suck your neck anytime." Dre gave a mock snarl and playfully nibbled on her neck, making her
squeal with delight and try to wiggle out of his hold.
"That's enough, you two." Casey rolled her eyes with a smirk.
"Anyway, we're gonna be doing some mountain climbing when we get there." Abe said and pointed at one
part of the map, making his friends lean forward to get a closer look at what he was pointing at.
"Mount Izvorul Câlimanului?" Muhammad read and began to feel skittish. "I-I've never climbed mountains
before in my life. I'm kind of afraid of heights.. . . and dying."
Abe rolled his eyes and shook his head.
"Don't worry. We'll be right by your side. It'll be a brand new experience. Not every new experience can be
entertaining."
"So we meet again."
Everyone looked at Ash Williams, the same man from the flight, standing next to them. Muhammad
recognized him almost instantly as if it was completely obvious. The thing that caught them off guard
was that he was carrying a chainsaw with him.
"Sorry, I was just stopping by and I couldn't help but overhear you kids about visiting this
Mount.. something, something place." He explained with a sort of air of arrogance radiating off him each
time he spoke. "Around here, they say that there's a castle sitting on that mountain away from
civilization."
"Who the fuck would build a castle all the way up a mountain?" asked Tyler.
"The hell should I know?" Ash yapped cynically. "There could be ghosts haunting that castle or maybe a
secret Satanic cult. If you ask me, I bet 20 bucks on the latter. Spoiler alert, I've dealt with Satanic and
demon crap before and it ain't pretty."
"Uh, yeah." Abe stuttered nervously, not feeling comfortable with the strange man.
"This guy's name is Ash Williams." Muhammad chimed in. "He was sitting next to me on the flight."
"Yeah. And you must be the guy who was playing catch on the plane with your buddy." Ash shot back.
"I was in on that, bro. My bad." stepped in Jackal.
"Why were you two throwing a piece of paper around anyway? That's my question." Claire demanded,
crossing her arms and giving the duo a strict glare. "You know you could get on the no-fly list that way,
right?"
"We got bored as hell, alright?" Muhammad complained.
"None of that matters right now." remarked Ash. "What I'm trying to say is that I'd like to tag along
with you guys to this castle up on the hills."
"We weren't planning to visit some castle, if there even is one. We're just going to do some mountain
climbing." explained Abe.
"Yeah, yeah, I get that. But I was invited to come to the castle for some reason and I need some help
getting there in one piece if you don't mind." Ash said.
"Why the fuck would someone summon you to some old castle in the high mountains that shouldn't even
exist?" asked Chris skeptically.
"That's what I'm trying to find out!" Ash shouted, getting impatient. "So are you gonna help me or not?"
"Look, we don't have enough room in our van." Casey explained, hoping he would get the message and leave.
"No worries. I'll be riding with him." waving off her statement, Ash gestured towards the older man who
was also on the flight with them. The same man who was giving Muhammad that same vibe as if he knew
him from somewhere. "He says his name is John Kramer."
Muhammad muttered the name over and over to himself, deep in thought as he tried to remember.
"Fine." Abe rolled his eyes. "But make sure you're away from us afterwards."
"Hey, I wouldn't want it another way myself." Ash held up his hands in mock surrender.
Unknown to them, they actually were being watched from afar. For standing on the other side of the
road at another cafe, a mysterious bald man was watching them, but mostly Casey, Claire and Marcia,
with a hard, focusing stare. He glared at the once person who shot at him with a rifle. This was the man
who abducted Casey and her two friends that day. The man, formerly known by his birth name, Kevin
Wendell Crumb, was known for his 24 separate personalities. It was like there were souls of various
people living inside his mind. One of his personalities is on you certainly do not want to cross. Two girls
sat next to him as he continued his spying. The brunette was named Genesis and the blonde was named
Bel.
"Anything?" He asked them with a monotone, still keeping his eyes on the group and not even looking at
the two girls.
"They said they were going to go mountain climbing on Mount.. . .I forgot the name. And something about
an old castle. That's all we know." Genesis explained.
"Mount Izvorul Câlimanului." 'Dennis' corrected and finally looked at them both in the eye. "And what
about that Hispanic-looking fellow there?"
He was pointing at Abe and the two girls were giving him sour looks.
"That's that boring Grey kid from the same college we go to." Genesis rasped. "He's always studying and
never partying."
"How is that a problem?" asked 'Dennis'.
"Duh." Bel rolled her eyes. "He's an idiot. He's more focused on doing his work than having fun. He even
refused to have a threesome with us."
"Yeah, he totally blew us both off. What a jerk. So now we want nothing more than to watch him suffer
and we'll be laughing when that happens." Genesis agreed.
"You two have serious issues." 'Dennis' shook his head and arranged his teacup in a perfect fashion.
"Shut up. You're the one with the issue, pal." Genesis bit back unrepentantly, but then the man of many
identities suddenly gripped her wrist tightly and yanked her close to him, forcing her to come face-to-
face with him.
"I'd watch what you say, young lady. We are a lot more powerful than you think. So don't push your luck."
'Dennis' released her, making her sit back down and wince as she nursed her sore wrist.
"So, anyway, what's your beef with that Casey girl?" asked Bel gently, now suddenly afraid of him.
"Me and her go along way." 'Dennis' explained in a grave tone. "We kidnapped her and her friends to have
them sacrificed to the Beast."
"And what is the Beast?" asked Genesis.
"A symbol of humanity's evolution. A great danger to anyone it comes across. Casey gave us this." 'Dennis'
pulled his shirt down from the collar to reveal a scar from the bullet wound.
"Holy shit!" Bel shrieked.
"The Beast nearly have them all devoured when that nosy little runt came in and foiled everything.
Taking them away from us. Nothing will stop what needs to be done." said 'Dennis'. "The unbroken have
what the broken do not. Pain, misery and suffering. They have no place in this world."
"I'm not unbroken." Genesis denied.
"Me neither. I've lived a pretty dull life." agreed Bel.
"We go around punishing married men who cheat on their wives by having sex with them and torturing
them afterwards." intoned Genesis.
"Whatever." 'Dennis' rolled his eyes.
So the group reluctantly allowed Ash and John to come along with them on their mountain climbing trip.
They got back on the road with the two older men driving behind them as they continued their way over
to the town they were heading for. It was like a four minute drive and the car was quiet for the rest of
the trip as they felt a little uncomfortable having two strangers come with them. As Abe predicted, the
time was exactly 8:10 and it was already dark when they finally made to their destination of Saschiz, it
was still as quiet and inactive as could be. There were a few villagers around going about their business
and the decor and buildings were quite a sight.
"Is this the place?" asked Tyler.
"Yeah, this is is." Abe answered with a nod of his head and saw the church as he drove. "So this is a pretty
obscure little town. Not much going on here."
"Maybe they're just not fond of tourists." Rod suggested.
"Or maybe it's the vampires." Jackal joked and laughed, making everyone groan.
"Hey, cut the bullshit. We're not in the mood for fairytales and folklore." Chris remarked. "We're just here
to have a good time. That is if those two guys don't ruin it for us."
Abe looked in the rearview mirror and saw them still tailing behind them. These two men seemed really
persistent. Minutes later, the group found a place to stay for the night. The motel they found was a
letter more exquisite and inviting than the last motel they stayed at. The group planned to start
mountain climbing in the morning, but Ash insisted (or rather forced) that they start mountain climbing
immediately as he claims that whoever wants him to come to castle wanted him to come at night. The
group protested that it would possibly be dangerous to climb a mountain at night, but Ash wasn't going to
take "no" for an answer. John came along with them to help find them a guide to lead them up the
mountain. They decided to eat some dinner first before they head up the mountain. While they
complained that they won't be awake long enough to climb the mountain. They found a local pub to eat at
where they met their guide, Dragomir Focșeneanu.
"So you want to climb the Mount Izvorul Câlimanului, correct?" asked Dragomir. "In the middle of the
night?"
"Yeah, exactly." Abe nodded. "I mean, we were planning to do it in the morning, but these two men are
forcing us to do it now. Ash over there is trying to find some old castle up there and we don't exactly
know why."
"Old castle, you say?" repeated Dragomir, hoping he heard him correctly.
"Yeah." Everyone nodded.
"I know it sounds pretty crazy, but we're really trying to get these men off our backs. So-" Marcia began
to explain.
"No, no. It's not crazy at all." Dragomir assured. "In fact, they saw that the dead roam the darkened halls
at night and if anyone were to sleep in the castle overnight, they would never return to tell the tale."
"Well, we're not really full believers in that sort of thing." said Claire.
"Actually, I've been studying parapsychology in college. And a little bit of the occult. So I actually know
a thing or two about ghosts or goblins or fairies." explained Abe.
"Then you would also know about the bloodsuckers that come out in night?" asked Dragomir.
"I've never actually seen a vampire before, so I wouldn't know for sure." Abe shrugged.
"Well, nobody, not even me, has ever climbed that mountain at night before and survived. It takes anyone
with eligible bravery and defense to reach the top of that mountain. Believe me when I say, that castle is
real and if you enter that castle, you'll never come out again. But if you do, forget everything you saw
and move on with your live." explained Dragomir in a hauntingly serious tone.
"We'll certainly keep that under advisement." Rod nodded.
"Ever heard of the story of Vlad the Impaler?" asked Dragomir, changing the subject.
"Yeah, we've heard of him." Abe answered.
"He's the guy that inspired the character Count Dracula." replied Dre, with Jackal nodding in agreement.
"Many debate that Lord Impaler was Count Dracula himself." Dragomir stated firmly. "Many years ago,
legend has it that Lord Impaler was a dangerous tyrant who impaled his victims with wooden stakes,
hence the namesake, and dip his bread in their blood, much like a vampire."
"Ew." Claire grimaced with disgust.
"And one day, Mehmed the Conqueror came to claim 1,000 boys of Wallachia to train for his future
armies. Refusing to surrender his subjects, Vlad made a pact with the Devil to safe his people, but was
turned into a vampire. After picking off the Turks one by one, Vlad finally killed Mehmed in the Night
Attack before finally taking the moniker "Count Dracula, Son of the Devil". Modern folks today say that
he died in the sunlight, which is a vampire's weakness, while some argue that he isolated himself away
from the humans and fed on the blood humans on a nightly basis."
"Damn." Muhammad crowed. "I'd hate to be that guy."
Chris suddenly turned his attention away from the conversation when he saw a red balloon floating
steadily towards the main entrance. Now this was quite strange. Where exactly did that balloon come
from? And why didn't anyone notice the balloon as it floated past them. The door opened when another
customer entered and the balloon floated outside, not even the customer laid his eyes on it when it
floated by him. Suddenly curious about this, Chris wanted to see to this, but what would he do?
"Chris, are you okay?" Casey asked, cutting him off his train of thought.
"Uh, yeah. I'm fine. Listen, I need to deal with something real quick. I'll be right back, okay?" Chris
suddenly stood up from his seat and headed out the door.
"What's gotten into him?" asked Abe, confused.
"He probably just needs to make a phone call." Dre replied.

Once outside of the pub, Chris looked around for the red balloon and finally saw it floating down the
street. What was even more strange is that it didn't float upward into the sky like every other balloon.
It just floated down the block as if it were being dragged by an unseen string or something. The curious
Chris followed after the mysterious balloon and it lead him down the street where it disappeared behind
him trees. Narrowing his eyebrows in disbelief and confusing as to where it could've gone, Chris was
ready to head back to the pub and forget this ever happened. But then a voice stopped him before he could
depart.
"Hello, Chris." The voice was coming from a storm drain. He looked down to see no one there. But who
could be down there, he asked himself. He got on his knees and leaned down to get a closer look down into
the storm drain and suddenly, a pair of eyes stared back at him in the darkness. Chris jumped back, but
stayed where he was. The figure came out of the darkness to reveal itself as a man dressed as a clown.
But the funny and goofy-looking clown that you would normally see. This clown had a rather frightening
look to him. He had pale skin, whiter than a sheet of paper, an abnormally large forehead with red hair
that was spiked upward. He was wearing some sort of white Renaissance outfit complete with a frill
around the neckline and red balls on the chest. He had red lips, revealing buckteeth and a red lines
starting from both ends of his mouth and going up over his eyes, forming a sort of "U" shape. Chris stood
there on his knees, staring back at the strange man in the sewer with silent awe. What was a clown doing
in the sewer? The clown smiled from ear-to-ear back at Chris.
"Aren't you gonna say ‘hello’?" The clown asked.
"Uh.. . . .hi? How do you know my name?" Chris asked with a slight stutter in his voice, feeling a sense of
dread as he felt like he should be talking to this man.
"I know a lot of people. I'm Pennywise the Dancing Clown." The clown, now named Pennywise, introduced
himself with eery suavity; that haunting smile still painted on his lips.
"Well, hi, Pennywise." Chris greeted back, still unnerved. "What are you doing down there? How did you
get down there?"
"Fell down a well a while back. No one's found me ever since." Pennywise answered.
"Ouch. Bet that hurt." Chris winced.
"Well, I'm not hurt anymore. But you already figured that out." replied Pennywise.
"Yeah, I did." Chris nodded and hurt a familiar sound of music coming from somewhere inside of the
sewers as it reverberated off the walls. "What is that? Is there a circus going on down there?"
"Oh, yeah." Pennywise nodded. "A big, fun circus for all the children."
"In the sewers? Won't it reek?" asked Chris.
"Not if you have air freshener or if you're used to it." Pennywise affirmed. "I'll bet you've enjoyed the
circus before."
"Yeah, I have." Chris nodded, remembering his days of visiting the circus with his parents. "I used to be
afraid of clowns as a kids. But I got used to it overtime. I actually found them funny."
"Well, you're most certainly going to enjoy me more, won't you?" Pennywise said. "You like popcorn?
Possibly the elephants, lions and tigers and bears?"
"Oh, my." replied Chris almost jokingly, to which he and Pennywise share a good laugh. Until Pennywise
started starting silently at Chris with a predatory gaze, much like how a cat would before it's ready to
pounce on it's prey, making Chris rather nervous.
"I think I better get back to my friends." Chris said, ready to leave.
"Oh, yes. Of course. Return to your buddies, little Chris. But just a little reminder. They all float down
here and you'll float, too." That smile grew even wider and wider until Chris thought his head would
break in half. The smile was now an even more unpleasant, toothy grin.
"Okay, bye." Chris quickly got to his feet and quickly walked away back to the pub. Pennywise's eyes
followed him as he left before disappearing back into the darkness.

Dragomir was leading the group up the mountain. They were all wearing special mountain climbing gear
and equipment, coats as it was freezing up there, hiking sticks and headlights to see in the dark. Abe
silently wished he had planned to start with Paris first. Chris kept quiet about his encounter with
Pennywise, but Casey was worried for her boyfriend as she sensed there was something wrong. It was
getting a little windy and the night dark didn't help at all.
"Not much longer, my friends." Dragomir called back to the group.
"Oh, man. This is so painful." Jackal whined as they hiked further up the mountain.
"Try to keep up. And stop your bitching already." Tyler jabbed at him, annoyed by his complaints.
Abe was feeling something around his neck as they pressed on and Casey suddenly took notice before she
looked at him with curiosity.
"What do you got there?" She asked just as Abe pulled out a rare golden necklace from underneath his
coat. The necklace look ancient, yet almost new. And it had the church cross on it.
"Oh, it's just some antique necklace that some old guy gave to him before we got up here." He said, gingerly
holding it between his fingers before putting it back into his shirt so it wouldn't get blown away. "He said
it would protect me from evil spirits or some shit."
"That's weird." Casey said, raising an eyebrow.
"Yeah, but I just couldn't turn down the offer. It's a pretty nice souvenir." Abe piped.
On they pursued the trail up the mountain and they were now climbing up the mountain using ropes and
their gear to make their way upwards. Muhammad was shivering the whole time and when he poked the
mountain wall with his hand, it slipped and he nearly lost his grip before Rod held onto him and helped
him regain his balance.
"I'm in my dorm. I'm in my dorm. I'm in my dorm." He repeated quietly to himself with his eyes shut tight,
trying to forget his fear and pretend he was somewhere else.
"Muhammad, look at me, man." Rod urged and he obeyed. "Stay with me, okay? You're not going to die. It's
going to be already. Just whatever you do, don't look down."
He nodded his head with a whimper and continued climbing with his friends.
"You can almost see the top? Can you see it, Jackal?" called Claire.
"All I can see is your ass." retorted Jackal.
"Oh, very cheeky." She rolled her eyes in response. "Then why don't you look elsewhere then?"
"No I don't have a problem." Jackal shook his head, grabbing onto a rock in the wall.
"Well, look down and tell me what it looks like." She replied.
Jackal hesitantly looked behind him to see the view of the town below them. The lights illuminating in
the nightly darkness, making it a beautiful sight to behold.
"Hey, I can see my house from here!" He shouted with that dopey grin on his face, making Claire roll her
eyes and shake her head with a smile.
"You know, if there is a castle up on this mountain, we should probably take some pictures. Because no
other soul has ever seen this castle before." Casey told Abe as they climbed.
"You heard Dragomir. There has been some people to have seen this so-called castle, but never came back
to tell about it." Abe answered back over the wind.
"I wouldn't be too surprised if we do find that castle and there's nobody in there." Chris joined in. "I mean,
who would want to live in a dusty old foundation way up in the mountains above ground level anyway?"
"It's a mystery." Dre confirmed.
"If only my parents could see me now." Abe shook his head.
It was only 2 minutes before they finally arrived at what they all assumed was the top of the mountain
itself. Everyone panted from the hard work of getting up there and rested for a moment to catch their
breath and their energy. Abe and his friends all looked at bright view of Saschiz from down below and
took some pictures and they even took a group photo together with Abe's phone.
"Wow, it's so beautiful." Casey marveled at the sight.
"Are we really at the top?" asked Chris.
"Well, this is as far as I can bring you all. It's kind of dangerous to be up here in the dark." Dragomir
warned.
"How are we gonna get back down?" asked Muhammad, afraid of the answer.
"Don't worry, my friend." Dragomir gave him a comforting pat on the back. "As long as I am here, nothing
bad will happen."
"How comforting." He shivered.
"Hey, there’s a trail over here." called out Tyler as he was further up ahead of the group.
"What?" asked Abe as they rest of the gang caught up with him when they found the trail as well, leading
somewhere into the mountain.
"Someone outta give you a gold metal." Ash patted him on the head and started down the trail while
everyone watched him go, unsure of whether to follow him or not.
"Should we go with him?" asked Marcia.
"Probably." Rod shrugged.
Against all of their options, the party followed after Ash down the mountainous trail to god knows
where. Meanwhile, from afar behind them, the shadowy essence of the Boogeyman was watching them
from high above the rocks. Once his eyes played upon Abe, he chuckled darkly and his sinister laughs
echoed into the night. A couple of minutes of hiking later, the group was still following after Ash and
Abe was feeling a little tired.
"I wish I've never made this trip." He groaned. "We should've gone to Paris first."
"Calm down, Abe." Chris told him with utter assurance. "I know this wasn't what you were planning, okay?
But we'll just keep going a few more miles and if there isn't a castle like they say there is, then we'll turn
back."
"Good, because I'm gonna need to get some shut eye when we get back." Abe remarked nonchalantly.
"Likewise." Jackal said.
"If we ever get back home, I should write a book about all this. That is if we ever do get back." breathed
Abe.
"What do you mean "if" we get back?" asked Claire.
"I'm just afraid is all." confirmed Ash.
Just then, John approached Muhammad as he has been very quiet the entire hike.
"Something on your mind?" He asked the younger man.
"Nothing in particular. But what if there are vampires living here like Dragomir said?" asked Muhammad
with fear in his voice.
"Vampires are nothing, but myth. It takes a keen, mature mind to understand those facts." John explained
with an unfamiliar sound of wisdom.
"So why are you here? Did someone summon you to this castle, too?" asked Muhammad.
"As a matter of fact, yes." John responded. "I received a letter written in an ancient handwriting."
"I see." nodded Muhammad, mentally wishing this conversation would end. "You know, I know you don't
know me and I don't know you, but I feel like I've seen you somewhere, but I can't put my finger on it."
"How come you can't remember? Was it long time ago? Were you drunk when this happened? Or are you
just going insane?" asked John with an unchanged face.
Muhammad didn't feel like answering after that, so he just dodged the question and remained silent the
entire time.
"Oh my god, I've found it!" Ash shouted from up ahead.
Everyone rushed over to see exactly what he was looking at with widened eyes of shock and mouth agape
all around. There it was in all it's glory. Castle Dracula. There actually was a castle in the mountains
after all. It looked spooky and very old, something you'd expected from an ancient castle like this.
"I don't believe it." Abe said with disbelief, early surprised and shocked as his friends were.
"It is real!" Claire gasped.
Ash rushed down the cobblestone bridge up to the castle doors with John following behind him in a
walking pace, leaving the rest of the group standing there and gazing up at the old foundation.
"Should we go in there?" asked Muhammed. "I feel like we should go in there."
"I don't think so." Tyler shook his head. "They said you'll never leave that place if you enter."
"That's a lot of bullshit." Marcia spat, refusing to believe such malarky. "It's just an old castle. What's the
worst that could happen?"
"Well, Ash and John finally found what they were looking for. So we should probably be heading back to
the motel." Abe suggested cautiously. "And besides, we shouldn't even be here."
All of the sudden, before any further decisions could be made, storm clouds rolled in out of nowhere and
lighting flashed, along with the clap of thunder. Then it started to rain very hard, causing everyone get
get drenched. They needed to find shelter immediately.
"Come on, everyone." Dragomir lead everyone across the bridge to join up with Ash and John.
Everyone ran down the stone bridge like there was no tomorrow, desperate to get out of the rain as they
tried to cover themselves, but to no avail.
"This is so stupid." Abe muttered as they rushed down the seemingly endless bridge, when he noticed
something behind him, that made him stop. As soon as the lightning flashed again, Abe could very briefly
discern the dark figure of the Boogeyman standing at the very end of the bridge looking back at him. Abe
didn't know who or what it was and it confused him. The Boogeyman suddenly disappeared once the
lightning flashed again. Casey rushed over to him and grabbed his arm.
"Abe, come on!" She shouted and dragged him along with her.
Notes:
And here is another chapter to the story. The two girls sitting with 'Dennis' were the two girls from the
2015 horror movie, Knock Knock. So now that Abe and the gang have found the Castle Dracula, what will
become of them when they meet the monster inhabiting it? Find out soon in the next chapter.
Chapter 7: Humans in the Castle!
Chapter Text
All was going well at the castle with the guests having enough fun in the foundation. Most of them were
getting along and getting to know each other, while some rivalries die hard. Adam had to make sure
Freddy and Jason weren't trying to tear each other apart, this man from a place in Texas who wore a
mask made from the skin of human faces and wielded a chainsaw brought his equally strange and sadistic
family along with him and they had to remain in their room until further notice. It wasn't because they
weren't trusted, but it was only a precaution. There's this massive, shapeless, indestructible and sentient
mass of extraterrestrial goo everyone could only refer to as the "Blob". It was kept in a room with no air
vents or drains. No one wanted to be cleaning that pink goo out of the pipe system. Ghosts also roamed
the castle walls. You can easily see them hauntingly floating above the ground. To name a few, there was
Reverend Jeremiah Ketchum, a corrupt preacher and leader of a cult who slaughtered denizens of
Native-Americans who were then buried on the spot a house now sits on. A house on 112 Ocean Avenue.
The ghost of a man who lived in that very house was named Ronald DeFeo Jr. who was persuaded by
voices to murder his entire family. Another was named Diana Walter, young girl who was diagnosed with
a rare disorder that causes her skin to react negatively to any forms of lights and her spirit is only
visible in the darkness. There were many to count. While some ghosts stayed in their spiritual, ethereal
forms, others can manifest their otherworldly abilities to appear alive. Vlad's senses went haywire when
the presence of someone at the door alarmed him. It wasn't someone he recognized. But come to think of
it, not many of these guests were anyone he knew personally. There were 11 of them. 10 of them were
younger than the other, who was in his late 50's.
"Is everything alright, dear?" Mirena asked her husband.
"There's someone at the door." He answered with a tone that she didn't understand.
"More guests, perhaps?" She suggested.
"Could be." He said and disappeared down the hallways towards the front entrance. Mirena gave it a
moment before she eventually followed after him, turning into a swarm of bats herself to see who was at
the door. Vlad stopped right at the door and pressed his ear against the wood of the door, listening and
hearing their voices.

Dragomir knocked on the door, which made a loud, hollow sound each time his fist impacted the large,
beautifully-carved wooden doorways. The rain came down even harder and it was getting difficult to
avoid getting doused with rainwater.
"Oh, give it up. I don't think anyone's here." Abe demurred. "Who could be living in an old place like this?"
"You never know if there even is." Dragomir articulated. "What if it's someone who could help us?"
"Oh, man. It's really coming down." said Jackal, trying the cover himself from the rain. "I didn't even bring
my umbrella."
"You would've brought it if you expected this." Muhammad replied.
"Look, there's nobody here, okay?" protested Abe with annoyance that they're getting nowhere fast. "This
castle probably hasn't been inhabited in years. Let's just go right inside-"
Abe was cut off mid-sentence when the doors finally swung open and everyone turned to come face-to-
face with Vlad. It came to them with a surprise to think that someone actually lived in this old place up
in the mountains. The group started at him, while he started back in surprise to see ordinary humans at
the door of his castle. How could they have found his castle far away from their civilization? Despite
this, he hid it all away to give them a simple greeting.
"Who are all of you?" He asked them.
"Uh.. .we're just travelers, sir." Dragomir spoke for the group. "We were just mountain climbing together
and we happened upon this strange castle."
"But that's impossible." Vlad doubted. "No one's supposed to find this castle so easily."
"Well, I did, pal." Ash raised his voice. "See, me and him--" He gestured to John. "--received a letter to
find this place."
"Oh, yes. I see." Vlad nodded.
"Hey, listen. We'd really like to get out of the rain. So if you don't mind, can we please come in?"
requested Abe.
That's when Mirena came to the door to get her own look at the new human visitors to the castle; bless
her curious heart.
"Oh my goodness, you all must be freezing. Please. Come on in." She gasped and urged the group inside
before Vlad had the chance to protest.
"Thank god." Rod sighed with relief.
"Thanks, ma'am." thanked Marcia as everyone entered.
Vlad was too late to warn them that they couldn't come in, because of the castle's important
fundamental and that it's only housing monsters. As soon as the human group entered the great hall of
the castle, they were finally glad to be out of the rain. But their relief soon turned into shock and
disbelief when they gained their bearings and looked around the place. Not only were they standing in an
old castle whose interior looked new and pre-made, but everywhere they looked, monsters and
frightening creatures stood everywhere. None seemed to be aware of their presence as they were
preoccupied with their conversations and whatnot to take notice.
"W-W-W-W-What the h-hell is this place?" stuttered Muhammad with nervousness. "Please tell me this
is some kind of early Halloween party or something."
"Oh, yeah. It's Halloween in the middle of summer." Jackal said sarcastically.
"Who are all these people?" asked Abe in his own moment of flabbergasted awe.
Then suddenly, Vlad zipped right in front of them to try to come up with some excuse as to what they
were witnessing, hoping not to arouse any panic.
"Please don't be alarmed." He told them all. "I know this is a lot to digest, but try not get all excited. I
assure you all, this is just a regular thing. These people won't do you any harm, just as long as you don't
try anything to provoke them."
"Who the fuck are these people?" Chris finally spoke up.
"Or better yet, what are these people?" Jackal retorted, demanding some kind of explanation, but Dre
gave him a smack on the head, just in case he said anything offensive.
"I'm afraid it's complicated." Vlad reasoned. "I want you all to calm yourselves and take this slowly.
Allow me to introduce myself. I am Count Vlad III, the owner of this castle, my family home. You are
currently standing inside a safe haven for paranormal beings from various places around the globe."
"Paranormal beings?" repeated Abe.
"Yes." nodded Vlad. "You'll get to know much me soon enough."
"Is there some kind of party going on here or something?" asked Casey, still gobsmacked.
"This is a special gathering for my youngest daughter, Mavis's birthday is next Monday." explained the
Vampire King. "We have far so much planned when that day arrives."
"Ooh! I love parties! Can we-" Jackal shrieked with delight, before Abe silenced him with a punch to the
gut.
"No! We're not here to have fun! We're just here until the rain stops." He reminded him exasperatedly.
Vlad placed a hand on his shoulder, making him look at him.
"There's no need to start any animosity. I promise no harm will come to you here until the weather blows
over." He said to him.
"Now, hold on." Ash stepped in arrogantly. "What I wanna know is: Why did you summon me here?"
"I hear tell of you countless encounters with the evil dead. I know you and your friends unleashed the
Necronomicon and summoned vast hordes of Deadites. Is this correct?" asked Vlad.
"Yeah, that's correct." nodded Ash.
"Then you'll fit right in." coaxed the Count.
"I doubt that." Tyler remarked and headed for the door with Jackal following him. "Because we're leaving
right now. I'm not gonna stand around and listen to some David Cronenberg crap about ghosts and goblins
and demons-"
He opened the door and see that it was still coming down hard outside and closed it back up. Dragomir
was looking outside the window and remembered the risks it would take to get back down the mountain.
"It's still raining outside." He explained. "It'll be too dangerous to climb back down the mountain. Unless
you all want to risk slipping and falling to your death."
Muhammad gulped as he felt his fear of heights overwhelm his senses from the thought of falling
thousands of stories down if he slipped while climbing.
"The rain doesn't last very long around here." Vlad announced to the humans. "It should be over by
tomorrow afternoon."
"Well, that's just great!" Dre complained. "We're stuck here in a dark, spooky castle all thanks to that
asshole Ash!"
"Hey! I needed to get here and you know it!" Ash screamed into his face with fury.
"We already had plans to go mountain climbing in the morning, but you just had to step in and fuck
everything up!" Rod joined in on the argument.
"What would you rather I did instead? Give you candy and ask you politely to come with me to this
scary-ass castle in the mountain?" Ash spat sardonically.
"Try pissing off!" Dre shouted.
That did it. Ash was about to give him a piece of his mind and the group was about to break them up, but
Casey was brave enough to take action first and so she forced herself between the two arguing men and
separated them.
"Hey! Enough! Enough already, you two! We're already here and none of that matters right now. We'll
just have to spend the night here." She explained, giving them both the same look a mother would when
her child misbehaves, forcing the two to forget their animosity of each other.
"How are we gonna sleep here?" asked Muhammad.
"I don't know. But as far as I'm concerned, I can pretty much sleep anywhere right now, because I'm beat
as fuck." Jackal yawned his words out.
"Don't worry yourselves." Vlad said to his new human guests. "We'll find you all some suitable
accommodations. Help you all get settled. Just make yourselves at home."
"Thanks, sir." Abe nodded.
"Mirena." Vlad turned to his wife. "Do show our guests to their rooms."
"Uh, yes, of course." She immediately nodded diligently and without thinking twice about it, gestured for
everyone to follow her to their rooms. Vlad kept his eyes locked on the human friends as they departed
down the hallways with his wife leading the party. Something about them made him feel strange and
unsettled. He didn't recall sending invites to any of them, besides Ash and John. If there was some kind of
intent either of them that seemed sinister, he'll never know for sure. But he just had to. Meanwhile,
Mavis walking down the steps with Ahmanet.
"We just want you to get to know some new people." explained Ahmanet in her best maternal tone.
"I know, I know." Mavis stated and nodded her head, acting as if she had heard his lecture before. "I just
don't have any really friends, you know? Friends to talk to, to share my feelings with or even take selfies
with."
"Maybe you'll find some friends when your birthday comes." regarded the mummy queen. "But never
forget. Friends come and go."
"Yeah." Mavis despondently agreed, looking down at her feet descending down step after step, but then
her senses lit up like fireworks. She sensed the humans in the castle and it almost brought some
confidence in her heart. She hoped that she could finally makes some friends and maybe see that humans
and creatures of myth can actually see eye-to-eye. Part of her wonders if it's possible and part of her
disagrees. Against all odds, she would introduce herself to these new human guests.

Mirena brought them down the corridors with the room doors on each side. Mirena was not fazed by
humans strangers in her home, not one bit. In fact, it's been centuries since she had last seen a normal
human face. One of the downsides of being a vampire.
"I'll have to inform to all of you that we have a limited amount of rooms as we were not expecting guests
like you. So may I suggest that some of you be willing to share rooms?" queried Mirena.
"I got no problem with that." Rod shrugged, putting his arm around Chris and Abe. "Me and my homies can
share a hotel room, so what's the problem?"
"Excellent." Mirena smiled.
The group seemed to pass by a strange figure in grey, faded jumpsuit and wearing a white head mask in
the form of a blank, expressionless face. The man stopped in his tracks when he noticed the humans. Tyler
seemed to be the only one to find his staring gaze as the rest were falling Mirena. The man just stared
back at him, stiff as a statue, motionless. Tyler started to feel uncomfortable and rushed to join his
friends. The man watched him dart away and proceeded walking. Mirena finally found them some rooms
and noticed Tyler's uneasy state.
"Something the matter?" She asked.
"There's this guy staring at me. White mask and grey jumpsuit." Tyler replied.
"Oh, that must be Mr. Michael Myers." Mirena confirmed. "He comes from a town in Illinois, as I have
heard. Haddonfield was the name. He's known to come around on Halloween."
"Wait, I heard of the Myers family murder on Halloween in 1992." responded Muhammad.
"Of course. He murdered his family on Halloween." Mirena explained.
Tyler not felt even more uneasy when she said that. How comforting of her to just openly admit that the
weirdo staring at him was a psychotic murderer. He just hoped to God that Michael wouldn't kill him in
his sleep. Mirena gave them the keys to their rooms and the rooming and sleeping arrangements were
made. Casey would room with Chris, Marcia would room with Rod, Claire would room with Dre,
Muhammad, as usual, roomed with Jackal, Tyler had a room to himself and so did Abe. Mirena gave them
the low-down.
"Many of the guests around here aren't like the guests you'll find in a hotel or resort. You'll find it
difficult to get along with these kind of people. Not many of them are people, as you probably already
know. If you feel more comfortable remaining in your rooms, that's okay. But make sure not to provoke
anyone here. Many of them don't take kindly to strangers like you all. Many of them have not had
pleasant encounters with regular individuals. This castle is a safe-haven to them. So don't lose your keys,
make yourselves at home and enjoy your stay."
Everyone watched Mirena shuffle down the hallway away from them. Aside from Abe, who was
pondering over Mirena's words, everyone entered their rooms and everything seemed quite enjoyable to
say the least. Most of everyone has gotten comfy in their new rooms, but when Abe was about to open his
own door, he felt a new presence appear behind him.
"Hi, human." He saw Mavis standing there and then all of the sudden, when they locked eyes, it would
seemed their eyes sparkled as they eyed each other for the first time. Even though she just met him,
Mavis looked at him with shock and blushed. Abe immediately felt his heart flutter when he eyeballed
this cute, beautiful girl, but he shook himself from his reverie and began to speak.
"I'm sorry, "human"?" Abe asked.
"Oh, uh, sorry. I meant "new guy"." Mavis chuckled nervously. "My name is Mavis. What's yours?"
"Abraham Grey. But call me "Abe" and not "human", please." Abe greeted himself and joked with a chuckle.
Mavis kept her eyes on him, looking at him up and down. Something about this human made her heart beat
faster and butterflies flutter in her stomach. She didn't know why she felt this way for him and didn't
know what to think.
"Are you guests here?" asked Mavis.
"For now." Abe informed. "We're just here until the storm passes over."
"Storm?" snickered Mavis. "The storms around here last longer than any regular storm."
"So I've heard." drawled out Abe with sarcastic acknowledgement. "So I hear it's your birthday?"
"Yep. Well, it's going to be, anyway. It's going to be huge! Parties, presents, lots of fun!" Mavis chirped
excitedly.
"Yeah, I'm happy for you." nodded Abe before he went back to opening his door, when she suddenly grabbed
his arm.
"Wait!" Mavis shouted, but then calmed down and spoke in a normal tone, "Sorry. I just really want to get
to know you all. But mostly you. Don't ask why. It's just that I don't have a lot of friends around here. You
can imagine how lonely it gets when you're living in a castle in the mountains."
"Well, maybe there's something you and I could do. Just name it." suggested Abe.
"Great! I'd love it." Mavis exclaimed with joy. "Well, I can see my mother has already given you a room.
You just get yourself settled and we'll meet again sooner than you think."
"Sounds fun." Abe smiled and she smiled back. They both seemed to be hypnotized by each other's eyes as
they both silently stared at one another. Abe and Mavis suddenly realized what they were doing and
looked away from each other awkwardly, blushing madly.
"Okay, bye." Not wanting to face any more embarrassment, Abe flung open the door, dashed inside and
quickly shut it.
"Bye." Mavis winced pathetically and walked away, rubbing her arm.
Once inside, Abe's mind replayed what just occurred and it almost seemed too good to be true and yet, so
sudden. But why, he asked himself. Why now?
"Did I just ask a girl on a date?"
Unknown to them, Îngeraș was listening to their conversation and once he heard Abe introduce himself,
his eyes widened with disbelief. The same human the Boogeyman told him about was inside the castle
right now. How was he going to explain this to his father? But most importantly, how was he going to
explain it to Abe himself? He wondered what the Boogeyman had in store for him. Perhaps he had an old
score to settle with him. Or probably something much worse. His fears became worse he wondered how he
was going to explain this to his Mavis as well. Maybe she would try to befriend them and try to trick
them into taking her out to see the world. But that's silly. Mavis isn't deceitful. But Mavis did say once
that she also wanted friends. It wouldn't hurt for her to get acquainted with these humans. Most
presumably the one she has her eyes set on the most. Abraham Grey.

"Well, this is quite legit." Claire expressed, getting a good look at her room with Dre. "I was expecting
cobwebs and dust, but this looks really new."
"And this bed is comfy, too." Dre added, bouncing slightly on the bed's mattress. "Almost makes the perfect
place to start making us some babies. Get our groove on."
"Oh, shut up, Dre!" laughed Claire, hitting her boyfriend playfully.
"You're right. Shouldn't have said that." Dre agreed.
"You have a dirty mind, mister." She smirked at him.
"At least my mind is still adjusting."
"I bet that new brain of yours is full of ideas on how to make your girlfriend happy." Claire playfully
teased, giving him a poke on the head.
"Okay, that's it!" Dre tackled his girlfriend on the bed, making her scream and laugh with delight from the
excitement.
Yes, the two of them were gonna enjoy themselves in his fancy castle full of these strange people and
creatures. But if only they knew who they were. They still didn't believe that they were, in any way,
associated with the supernatural or paranormal. But that is to be revealed on a later date.
Chapter 8: Settling In
Chapter Text
After getting cozy in their rooms, the new human guests seemed to have dozed off minutes after they
had gotten comfortable in the beds. Abe snoozed away in his bed, sleeping peacefully while his mind
danced around in land of dreams in blissful comfort. Unfortunately, he was rudely pulled from his dreams
by the sound of his phone ringing. He jumped awake and grabbed his phone and answered it, too tired to
see what the caller ID was.
As his thoughts gathered themselves, he groaned tiredly, "Hello?"
There was no answer on the other end. Nothing but the sound of heavy breathing. Strange as this was
confusing, Abe didn't bother asking who this was, so he hung up to see it was 3:00 AM and went back to
sleep. Only after a couple seconds had he slipped off to slumberland did the phone ring again. Abe jolted
up, nearly wide awake this time, and snatched the phone and answered it again.
"What?!" He yelled, annoyed at whoever was calling him at this time, disturbing his sleep. More breathing
came from the other end, before a deep-pitched voice broke the silence.
"I'm watching you, kid."
"Jackal, knock it off. It's 3:00 in the goddamn morning." groaned Abe irritated, rubbing his tired eyes.
Jackal was notorious for his obnoxious practical jokes, like prank calls. But this didn't sound at all like
him. There was silence once more, making Abe feel edgy.
"Who is this?" Abe asked.
There was nothing on the other end besides static and, if you listened closely with all ears, distorted
voices overlapping each other. Confused, Abe was about to turn the stupid thing off and return to sleep
when finally, an answer from the same voice came through.
“I’m right outside your door.”
This snapped Abe wide awake as his heart skipped many beats at this point, ready to burst out of his
chest. As if on cue, the quiet in the room was disturbed by hollow knocking at the door, startling the life
out of him. Sweat profusely from the sudden fear in his gut, he dared himself to climb out of the bed and
go see who was disturbing him at this time of night.
Marching over, shaking on steady tip-toes, Abe approached the door and looked to see no shadow under
the door. But he needed to confront this person and tell them to fuck off. Mustering up all the strength
and courage he needed, he gripped the doorknob and swung open the door to find, to his bewilderment,
nobody there.
“What the fuck?” He mouthed wordlessly.
Looking down the hall in both directions, he was met with no one, still. But who was knocking at his door
and how did they get away so quickly without making any noise? He hadn’t heard any footsteps. Just
when he was about to decide that it was probably Jackal or just some stranger who had somehow gotten
his number playing a prank on him, he caught a glimpse of a shadowy figure crossing far down the left
side of the long corridor in split second.
Shocked out of his wits, Abe quickly, but silently closed the door just to not arouse attention and hauled
ass back over to his bed and yanked the covers over his head to try to get some sleep and pretend it
never happened. When he finally settled down and regained his bearings, he slowly lowered the covers to
notice something strange about his room.
It was no longer the ancient, stone-walled room, but it had become the bedroom that he had back at home
before he left for college. The posters he used to have up, the computer on his desk, even the heavy metal
guitar. Something wasn’t right. How was he back in his old room all of the sudden? But he then heard the
sound of children playing outside. Abe got up from his bed and staggered over to his bedroom window to
see it was daytime now and there were little girls outside on the lawn playing with a jump rope, all the
while singing an eerie rhyme.
“~ 1, 2.. Freddy’s coming for you.
3, 4.. Better lock your door. ~”
Lifting an eyebrow, Abe again felt unnerved about their strange and disturbing little song. It’s like they
were giving out a strict warning in music form.
“~ 5, 6.. Grab your crucifix.
7, 8.. Can you stay awake?
9, 10.. Never sleep again! ~”
Then suddenly, before Abe had the time to react and without fair warning, a gloved hand with familiar
knives for claws popped out of nowhere from behind him and grabbed him by the mouth, catching him off
guard and making him jump with a brief scream of terror. The knocking came again as Abe kicked, punched
and jerked his arms and fight around, trying to fight off whoever tried to grab him.
By then, everything shifted in an instant and Abe opened his eyes to see that he was back in the room he
was staying in and back under the covers. Abe panted and wheezed with sweat trickling down his
forehead and cheeks. It was all just a nightmare. The most terrifying nightmare in his life. More knocking
came, making Abe hope out of the bed like he sat on some spikes and charged for the door and swung it
wide open.
“What do you want from me?! ” He screamed with both rage and fear gripping his voice. But he froze
when his mood changed to shocked and surprised to see himself face-to-face with none other than Vlad,
who, although gobsmacked by his behavior, was calm and collective.
“Rough night?” He asked.
“I….” stammered Abe, trying to find words before he gulped, saying, “Maybe.”
“It’s only your first day here. You’ll get used to it.” The vampire lord explained. “Perhaps some breakfast
should settle your nerves. Your friends are already downstairs in the dining room. Do get yourself
dressed.”
Vlad patted off down the corridor after that, leaving a still-shaken Abe behind.

Down in the dining room of the castle, the rest of the gang had already woken up before their friend did
and where seated at the long table with Adam, Imhotep, Ahmanet, Eve, Griffin, Erik and Lawrence while
Vlad sat in the largest chair at the very end before a huge fireplace. Now the breakfast feast was none
the humans had ever seen or tried before. Romanian cuisines and other cultural foods and pastries as far
as the eye could see. Fried eggs and bacon with orange juice would do the trick, but they weren’t in
America anymore so it was better than nothing. All was silent as the group was feeling a bit uneasy
sitting with these peculiar people.
“So what is the big event anyway?” asked Jackal to try and break the ice between the members of the
table. “Is this like an early Halloween shindig or something?”
“We are celebrating Vlad’s youngest daughter’s birthday after tomorrow.” Imhotep explained with eerie
serenity. “As it was possibly wasn’t explained before.”
“I mean,. .you guys play dress up on your kid’s birthday?” Jackal added with curiosity.
“Yeah.” agreed Muhammad. “I mean those costumes look really real and out of this world. Those stitches
are done far too greatly, the authenticity of that linen cloth is……..staggering to say the least and
what’s those bandages? Are you a victim of a gruesome car accident?”
Adam lifted an eyebrow at the boy’s slight criticisms about the stitches that hold his whole body
together. No one had ever complimented her attire before in her life besides Imhotep, but Ahmanet
couldn’t help but let a blush spread across her deathly pale cheeks and crack a small smile dangling on
her lips, feeling a hint of flattery. Rather gobsmacked and a tad offended, Griffin frowned behind the
bandages that made him visible and some of the monster participants around the breakfast table were
unable to hold back small chuckles.
“Well, anyway, those costumes are so realistic and cool. It’s like a Transylvanian costume party.” Casey
commented before Griffin could come up with a retort. “By the way, we never really caught all of your
names besides you, Mr., uh.. Vlad.”
“Oh, yes. Of course.” nodded Vlad. “Meet my dear companions. This would be Adam and his beloved, Eve.
Meet the Egyptian king, Imhotep, and his queen, Ahmanet. The gentleman over there is Erik. That’s Dr.
Jack Griffin and Lawrence Talbot.”
“Wait. Some of those names sound familiar.” said Chris. “Dr. Griffin the Invisible Man, Lawrence Talbot as
in the Wolfman and Imhotep. Like the mummy?”
“Those are really your names?” asked Claire, receiving nods and other positive answers from them. “Can I
guess that you are Count Dracula?”
“You can say that. It’s a name that I fancied myself with for the longest of times. For it meaning ‘Son of
the Devil’.” responded Vlad, clutching a glass of blood. “Stained with the bloodshed of fallen enemy
soldiers and surrounded by the spoils of war, it took much too much to embrace the darkness that I have
bargained myself into for the sake of my family and people.”
“Darkness?” repeated Marcia.
“Indeed.” continued Vlad. “And now I be condemned to the shadows with the sun as my enemy.”
By now, the newcomers were feeling a bit creeped-out and perturbed by Vlad’s story while at the same
time, uncertain of what he was talking about and where he was going with that tale, simply because of
the vernacular and speech pattern or because that they think that he’s delving deep into his character
that he’s just making it all up as he went a long. But Rod decides to have a taste of the red wine as he
never had any alcoholic drinks since they left America. For some reason, it tasted salty and a bit
metallic.
“Eck!” He gagged, trying not to spit it out for fear of offending those giving him and friends hospitality.
Fighting against the nausea, he finally swallowed. “What kind of wine is this?”
“That’s blood.” Vlad causally answered.
That got everyone’s attention right quick as they all shared a shock and an understandable revolt in
their eyes. Most of them scotted their chairs away to avoid even laying their hands on the glasses filled
with body fluids.
“Blood?!” shrieked Muhammad, trying not to throw up.
“Please, remain calm and allow us to explain as delicately as we can.” Vlad raised his hands to get them
all to simmer down and take a moment to collect themselves. In addition, Ahmanet used her dark powers
to move their chairs forward, bringing them all back to the table.
“I understand your confusion and it is not uncommon, but there are no costumes or makeup or anything of
the sort. We are, in fact,. .”He braced himself with a deep silent inhale before speaking out loud. “.. .not
human.”
“What?!” They all cried out in disbelief.
“Are you serious?!” screamed Claire.
“This is a joke! It has to be a joke!” Tyler was both amused and unnerved at the same time.
To further prove his point, Vlad shifted into a flock of bats before zipping right out of his chair and flying
across the table past the widened eyes and bafflement of the human onlookers while they all watch in
equal amazement as the bats circled overhead and landed right back in the empty chair, materializing
back into human form. Everyone was bewildered behind belief that they couldn’t speak.
At that moment, Abe finally emerged in the room with a tired, albeit visibly-shaken look as if he had
seen a ghost, and adorning a complimentary pajama robe that Mirena had left for him in his bedroom.
“I’m sorry, but it was difficult to find your guys in a huge place like this. I had to ask a few people for
directions.” Abe replied, making his way over to a seat at the other end of the lengthy table to have a
seat.
“Where did you find get that robe?” asked Chris.
“It was laying on the dresser.” Abe replied.
“Forgive me, Mr. Grey.” began Vlad with an air of understanding. “But I was just trying to explain to your
friends the truth.”
“What truth?” asked Abe, looking up from the food before him.
“We’re all not exactly human. Most of us are, but it varies in many ways.” Ahmanet added for the vampire
king’s sake.
“I know that.” Abe sighed.
“Wait, what?” stuttered Marcia and Claire.
“What are you talking about?” Jackal demanded. “What do you mean you know?”
“Many of these people were none too normal at all.” Abe responded with a serious tone and a heavy sigh.
“There was that little girl with an ugly face and a man’s voice, a gigantic woman was in the courtyard
and I think I captured sight of an actual spirit.”
“Indeed.” Vlad nodded.
“I was created long ago by a man named Victor Frankenstein out of the cadaver of a recently-deceased
maniac, had replacement body parts to substitute the weakened or fractured parts, then reanimated via
electrical currents.” began Adam.
“Holy shit.” Dre exclaimed with shock.
“Horrified by how I turned out, he rejected me and left me to fend for myself. Reborn into a world where
people hate and fear me. He found my way back to my creator and forced him to create a bride for me,
but he hid the unfinished body from me and lied about it. So I punished him by strangling his own bride.
He pursued me to the far north, through the Arctic wilderness. I was immune to the cold, he was not.
Eventually, I managed to find my unfinished bride and finished her myself. But she fled away from me
after seeing her reflection for the first time.”
“That was my biggest regret ever.” Eva responded with a hint of remorse. “To just run away in fear from
someone who has similar flaws and issues as I. We were both the same. I should’ve realized that sooner.”
“But we soon found each other again and we live in solitude together in the expanses of ice in Siberia.”
Adam finished, putting his hand on top of Eve’s, to which she blushed and smiled at her mate.
“That would make you Frankenstein’s creature.” replied Jackal, putting pieces together. “You know….”
“I refuse to adopt that horrid man’s name.” barked Adam.
This made Jackal raise his hands up in surrender from his strong change of emotions. Claire rolled her
eyes at him while Marcia face-palmed and shook her head in aggravation, hoping that he hadn’t offended
the simulacrum.
“I was born in Egypt, like Imhotep.” explained Ahmanet next. “I was a princess, first-born to a powerful
pharaoh ruler, trained to fight and one day rule over my people. But then one day, my father had
remarried and give birth to a baby boy, my newborn step-brother. He breaks his promise and passes my
birthright onto him instead. Angered by my father’s betrayal, he sought guidance and assistance in the
form of the god, Set, who would grant my limitless power in exchange for blood. So I murdered my father
and my baby brother before sacrificing my lover to Set and from that moment, I began to change. But my
people immediately turned on me and forcefully had me wrapped in linen, buried alive in a sarcophagus,
drowned in mercury deep under the Earth’s surface.”
“Uh.. I’m sorry, but your dad sounds like a real jerk.” said Claire out of nowhere.
The mummy princess widened her eyes and then her eyebrows furrowed in confusion, not certain what
“jerk” really means, but she could tell it’s nothing too pleasant, so she emitted a giggle in agreement.
“That’s one way to describe him.”
“How did you manage to get free?” asked Abe.
“American soldiers freed me from my inescapable prison. But I wasn’t the only one.” Ahmanet answered
before laying her split-eyes on her husband. “Imhotep, as well, was granted unimaginable power from the
gods.”
“I began as but a high priest serving the pharaoh, Seti I, who had broken his trust when my heart went
out for his mistress, Anck-Su-Namun. She sacrificed herself after we both assassinated the king before I
was forced underground with flesh-eating scarabs.”
Most of the human party cringed and winced at the thought of being trapped under the ground with
flesh-eating bugs and doomed to be eaten alive. It was not a pretty sight to behold and Abe would not
shake his head of that gruesome thought.
“Me and Ahmanet both met after we were both resurrected and joined forces on a quest to reclaim what
we were both denied in life. But after the mortals were proven no match against us, we both retreated
into the darkness of the Pyramids of Giza where we married.”
“Okay, and how did you two manage that, may I ask?” asked Rod with confusion.
“It’s a long story.” Eve reminded him seriously.
“My tale is a bit sketchy, but if you insist.” sighed Lawrence before he brought up the strength to recall
his story. “I was a wealthy heir in my time and a Shakespearean actor. Word had gone out that my
brother had died, mauled by a beast. It had been years since I had last spoken to my father. But before
long, I was attacked by a dangerous beast, a werewolf to be specific. It cursed me. Every night on a full
moon, I would transform into a vicious, wolf-like monster with a hunger for human flesh. I just couldn’t
bear it. Eating innocent people alive in the body of a werewolf every night. To add insult to injury, my
father revealed that he killed my mother and possibly my brother as well, because he, too, was a
werewolf.”
“What the shit?” cried Marcia, gobsmacked to think such a tale. “Did this so-called curse run in the family
or something?”
“I don’t know.” Lawrence shook his head. “I don’t even know how or when he first become cursed. But then
one night, he and I both became beasts and battled in our burning mansion where I succeeded in
decapitating him. And after that, I was gunned down by my brother’s widow with a silver bullet.”
“Oh my god, really?!” Clair shrieked. “Wait, how are you still alive today if you got shot?”
“That remains a mystery to both me and everyone else. But my best guess is that my curse healed me.”
replied Lawrence as best he could.
“Well, that goes onto me.” Griffin spoke up next immediately and nonchalantly. “So to keep my story brief,
I invented a serum that renders anyone invisible, which I tested on myself. Well, my biggest flaw was
that I didn’t think of how to make myself visible again. After many failed attempts to reverse the
effects, I came to the harsh acceptance that I was stuck as an invisible man for life. So long story short, I
would commit crimes and such just for the fun of it.”
“You’re invisible?” asked Abe, curiously.
“Indeed, I am.” Griffin nodded.
“Well, if so, I hope to not catch you going through my belonging or my garments for that matter.” Casey
warned in an otherwise threatening tone.
“I solemnly swear. Cross my heart.” Griffin promised.
“What about you, buddy?” Chris asked Erik who was eyeballing his glass of blood in contempt.
“I don’t wish to talk about it.” He could only say.
“Okay, then.”
“As for me, I used to be the prince of Wallachia during a time when I was called the “Impaler” for my
penchant for impaling my enemies on wooden stakes. But that was long before I married by beloved
Mirena and had my son, Ingeras.” Vlad began his own tale last as he rested in his chair while everyone
had eyes on him. “But the man I used to recognize as my ally, Mehmed the Conqueror, demanded 1,000 boys
for his armies, including Ingeras. I had no means of refusing his demands as my armies were small in
numbers. So I sought help in the form of a monster residing in a cave in Broken Tooth Mountain. He gave
me his blood, which would give me the strength of a thousand men, the speed of a falling star, dominion
over the night and it’s creatures among other abilities. And thus how I became a vampire. If I resisted
my thirst for human blood for 3 days, I would be human again. But if not, I would remain a monster for
eternity. Soon more of my people had been brutally slain, even Mirena whom I was too late save from her
fall, leaving me no choice but to drank her blood. Turning what was left of my people into vampires, we
sieged the Turks in their camp where I managed to save my son from Mehmed, killing him once and for
all. But only afterwards, I had to sacrifice myself and the remaining vampires to the Sun’s morning light
to save him. But then my servant, Shkelgim revived me with blood. Years later, I met a woman named
Mina, who later turned out to be Mirena reincarnated. She didn’t regain for former self until after I
offered to transform Mina into a vampire.”
“Wow.” Jackal expressed with complete surprise and amazement at his tale.
“So you were Vlad the Impaler?” asked Rod.
“Such a title needs not a worthy acknowledgement, but yes, I was long ago.” Vlad answered, still
bothering by that moniker. “But pleasantries aside, may I ask what is your purpose of being her in
Romania?”
“Well, I just graduated from college and we’ll here on vacation together.” Abe explained. “We were going
to start here in Transylvania first, then Paris after that-”
“Paris?” parroted Vlad, lifting an intrigued eyebrow. “My daughter always wanted to visit Paris.”
“Really?” Casey asked. “Well, she’s free to come along with us if she’s okay with it.”
“I’m afraid that’s quite out of the question.” Vlad rebutted, shaking his head. “See, my Mavis may be
mature, but she’s still a young child and I fear that something might happen to her.”
“Oh, nevermind.” muttered Casey.
“But we could…..you know, look after her and keep her safe.” Abe suggested to the vampire king.
“It’s not that simple, I’m afraid.” Vlad said to him strictly. “She could burn up upon contact with Sun’s
rays.”
This made the human visitors all give each other in confusion, making them all feel weird about the dark
prince’s overprotectiveness of his daughter. Abe, meanwhile, began to turn his thoughts over to Mavis for
a moment and think about his planned activity with her. Because, if anything, he had so many questions
to ask her. And if what everything that’s been told was true, than this old castle in the middle of the
mountain was full of monsters.
Chapter 9: Familiarization
Chapter Text
Mavis was just lazing around in her bedroom. Her own private quarters. What was she doing, you ask?
Well, let’s put it as delicately as I can. Sometimes, she reads fashion and gossip magazines and listening to
music on her headphones like most modern teenage girls nowadays. But what she mostly does in her spare
time, like what she was doing right now is something you wouldn’t expect a teenage girl like her to be
doing.
She was lying on her stomach on her bed, watching a video on her laptop with her earbuds in. However, it
wasn’t an ordinary video, mind you. For she had discovered a website some time ago known as “Pornhub”
and was watching a video of a naked girl giving her boyfriend a blowjob. Yes, as filthy as this may sound,
but Mavis discovered pornography and, needless to say, she had grown quite into it like a fangirl
watching her favorite Spanish soap opera. Mavis eyed the screen unblinkingly with hungry appreciation,
watching the dirty and promiscuous content displayed on her laptop of the porn actress just bobbing her
head up and down on that man’s you-know-what, sucking it dry and emitting pleasurable moans while
doing so.
Mavis herself was moaning with interest and smiling like a moron as she kept on watching, wondering
how human females today were so good at pleasing their beloved in such an unspoken way. And as she
witnessed the scene, she began to feel warm and tense downward, causing her to lose control of her own
actions as she slowly moved a soft hand down toward her….
But before she go any further, their came a knock at the door that she heard even with the earbuds in
blasting that hot sex noise into her ears, making her freeze like a deer caught in headlights and her
cheeks brighten a deep color of red. It had to be her father at the door and just the thought of him
walking in on her during her personal “me-time” would quite possibly destroy her psychologically.
“Just a minute!” She screamed in fright, not wanting to face any embarrassment. So with the assistance of
her incredible vampire speed, she slammed the laptop shut, yanked her earbuds out and shoved both them
and the laptop under her bed before sitting upright on her bed in an innocent enough posture to try an
avoid suspicion of her secret moments.
“Okay, come in!”
The door opened and in popped in not her father, but a group of Mavis’s vampire friends, Joachim
Lemarguis, Sergiu Sollomovici III, Ekaterina “Kat” Cojocar and Bertram Inwood. Since she figured out
Skype and Face Chat long time ago, she made friends with a bunch of other vampires who learned how to
use social media as well. She immediately made fast friends with four vampires outside of her castle
home. They would visit a couple times to hang out with her like what many friends would do.
Joachim is from a desert town in Nevada who became a vampire after being bitten by one, Sergiu is the
son of a baron in New Orleans who owned a pepper plantation, Kat is part of a wealthy family of vampires
in Ukraine who run an organization who run a company that farms criminal humans of their blood and
Bertram is from a seaside fishing town in Alaska. Mavis breathed a sigh out of relief that it wasn’t her
father or any family member for that matter. Although, she would still like to keep her private
moments, well, private.
“Hey, there, Mavs!” Bertram called out with a big smile.
“There’s the birthday girl!” cried Sergiu, giving the aforementioned girl a big bear hug, earning him a loud
giggle from Mavis.
“Hey, guys!” She greeted them all with a light heart, glad to see her friends had arrived. “Glad you all
could make it.”
“Well, I had to bring my umbrella with me for travelling in the daylight, but I made it here in one piece
and not ruining this perfect face.” Kat replied, gingerly stroking her soft cheek before laughing heartily
with Mavis.
“Your mom let us in by the way.” said Joachim.
“That’s what I figured.” Mavis shrugged before resting back on her bed again while her friends took some
seats around her room.
“So what have you guys have planned for tomorrow?” asked Bertram. “We see you got like a thousands of
those, uh……….guests downstairs all over your castle. I mean, a lot of strange-looking weirdos and
creatures I’ve never seen before. But, not gonna lie, I’ve seen creepier.”
“How creepier?” asked Mavis.
“Like ‘a-colony-of-spiders-in-your-attic’ weird.” Bertram responded with a shiver down his spine at the
sudden recall.
“So what do you guys have planned for your birthday tomorrow?” asked Sergiu. “You mentioned
something about a huge dance party with loud music and such.”
“That’s right. There’s gonna be swimming, a few sports, sârb ă , a little theater play about my dad’s
story about how he defeated Mehmed the Conqueror in the Night Attack, little personal favorite of
mine.” explained Mavis before delving briefly into the memory of being told that story a couple of times
by her father when she was a little girl. “My mom suggested that we play bingo, just for her sake. She
really enjoys that game.”
“Bingo is so boring.” Bertram groaned, heaving a sigh. He had played that game at least a couple times
before and it’s nowhere exciting and nothing new. It was just too basic and original for his taste.
“Well, don’t play then. Not everyone has to play.” Kat shrugged.
“Of course, we’ll get to the presents and cave, but the best part yet comes afterwards. The huge, dance
party! With music, dancing, loud noise!”
“YEAH!! ” Everyone in the room cried out thunderously, displaying such passion and excitement for the big
shindig coming up. Like young high schoolers who wanted nothing better to do in their lives, except goof
off, get drunk and have an ass-load of fun while living life to the fullest. When the loud, collective cry in
the room died down, Kat took the opportunity to speak her thoughts.
“Mavis, forgive me, but since the moment I walked in, I’ve been picking up this familiar scent.” She noted
with a skeptical glance.
“Yeah, we all did.” replied Joachim in agreement. “What’s that all about?”
“Oh, my mom didn’t tell you?” Mavis raised an eyebrow at her friends. “We now have some human guests
in the castle.”
“What?!” All of her friend shouted incredulously at the same time in disbelief.
“Are you serious?! How did humans find the castle here?! The castle was supposed to be invisible to the
outside world to the human race, right?” Sergiu was practically screaming his head off right now.
“They were just travelling up the mountain with two of our invited guests and happened upon the place.
Maybe the storm drove them in.” explained Mavis.
“You’re crazy, Mavs. You know you’re insane.” Bertram reminded her with a look as if she had lost her
mind. “You’ve just let normal, average humans into your secluded sanctuary. This perfectly-built isolated
sanctuary away from prying human eyes. HUMAN eyes! They could be spies or secret assassins sent to
kill you and your entire family!”
“I highly doubt that. According to my brother, they’re just ordinary travellers on vacation by the looks
of it.” The vampire princess replied with brave confidence.
“I’d imagine even if they were, there’s no chance of success if you’re surrounded by a crap-ton of those
freaky-looking creatures down there.” Kat replied matter-of-factly. “It’s true.”
“Look, there’s no way those humans came all this way over here to kill us all. Even if they did, they
would’ve done it by now.” exclaimed Mavis.
“Maybe they’re waiting for the right moment to strike and kill us all off one-by-one.” Joachim theorized
suspiciously.
“Just trust me on this.” Mavis sighed, brushing off her friends’ paranoid bigotry. “I’m going to be spending
a little time with one of them in a moment. His name is Abraham Grey.”
“Mavis, are you seriously asking out a human male that you just met? Like…….a date?!” Sergiu replied
with his eyes looking ready to pop out of his head like balls.
“It’s exactly what you would call a date. Don’t be ridiculous.” said Mavis with a dead-giveaway shade of
gleaming red on her cheeks. “I just never met a human before in my life and wanted to get to know him.
“Are you crushing on him?” asked Kat slyly, crossing her arms and sending a knowing look towards her
friend.
“I…..of course not!” Mavis denied.
“Well, let’s just assume Mavis is right.” Sergiu replied to the others, coming over to Mavis’s side and
bringing her into an unnecessary and uncalled for embrace by putting his arm around her tightly, making
her a bit uncomfortable. “And that no human in the castle wants to hurt us. Let’s let her be her. She’s our
friend. Mav, find out any information you can about this human so we can strike him where it hurts the
most.”
He whispered the last part into her ear as secretly as he could, but he wasn’t too good at keep his so-
called “whispering” to a minimum and everyone could easily hear him. Mavis rolled her eyes in
annoyance and wrestled herself free from his grip on her, brushing her dress down.
“For God’s sake, Bertram. I know a sadistic killer when I see one. And when I looked into his eyes, I could
tell right away that he has no killer instinct nor the intend. I also couldn’t sense any garlic, silver,
wooden stakes or any other weapons on him.” Mavis explained to all her friends as strictly as possible.
“Besides, what could go wrong?”
While on the floor where their rooms were, Abe happened upon the open door leading into Chris and
Casey’s quarters. Peeking inside curiously after hearing frantic shuffling, he noticed the two where
packing their suitcases in a hurry. All their clothing, phone chargers, everything.
“What the hell’s going on?” asked Abe.
“We’re getting the fuck out of here that’s what!” Casey said a bit too loudly as they packed in a hurry.
“You guys seriously unpacked all of your stuff here?” Abe asked with a raised eyebrow that they would
unload their things in a place they just stumbled upon.
“We thought we were gonna be here for a couple of days, but we’re skipping out now.” Chris answered,
zipping up his suitcase.
“But we only just got here, for shit’s sake.” Abe replied, trying to talk them out of it.
“Look, we thought they were joking about the paranormal beings thing before, but we’re dealing with
actually live fucking monsters here!” Casey shouted before he and Chris started off down the hallway
towards the stairs.
Abe stood there, pondering if he should go after them and talk some sense into them, leave with them or
just hang around. But before he could come to a decision, the others left their own rooms with their
luggage in a frightened fashion as well, leaving down the hallway in the same direction, hoping to leave
this place as quickly as possible. Abe thought back to his date with that Mavis girl and wondered how
heartbroken if she found him gone. But then again, he put pieces together that because Vlad was a
vampire and if she was his daughter, then she’s obviously a vampire as well. And vampires drink blood of
the living after all from what he’s learned from Hollywood movies and television shows. What are the
odds of her eventually turning on him and sucking the life out of him?
Finally, Abe decided to it would be best if he and his friends took off that same day and not waste
another minute in this ancient dark castle full of monsters and psychopaths. So he darted towards his
bedroom, packing all of his things in a mad rush and full-on charged down the stairs. He did not look back
or stop to catch his breath, he just headed right in the direction he was sure the front entrance was
located.
After minutes of dodging one dead end after another, he finally made to the castle lobby where the
front doors where and wondered if his friends had already made it outside. But when he approached
them, the group rushed back inside, all soggy and drenched in rainwater. Abe could see that it was still
pouring out there, much to his chagrin.
“What happened?” demanded Abe.
“It’s still raining out there, but there’s this huge fog out there.” Casey explained, panting madly like she
just ran a 20-meter dash at a track meet.
“Yeah, it was insanely thick, we almost got lost in it!” cried Muhammad, passing out on the floor with
Tyler.
“He ran into me a couple times.” Rod pointed an accusatory finger at Jackal.
“Hey, you ran into me!” Jackal argued.
“I couldn’t see a damn thing in front my face.” gasped Dre. “It’s like this castle won’t let us leave.”
“Leaving so soon?”
Abe felt a hand on his shoulder and look to see it was Vlad, standing before them all. Once they saw him,
everyone yelped and gasped in both shock and fear, backing away slowly.
“Please, you all have no need to fear me.” Vlad reasoned gently.
“Oh, really?” griped Claire snidely. “We don’t to fear a giant, old castle full of fucking freaks and monsters
like you?!”
“Madam, please…”
“What is with this fog, huh? What’s the fucking deal?” Chris almost begged the Prince of Darkness himself.
“Oh, that?” Vlad lifted an eyebrow. “Well, these lands aren’t ordinary, of course, and I believe it’s safe to
assume that it somewhat enjoys having you all here. The fog is merely a barrier, if you will. It keeps all
uninvited residents out and, perhaps, after my daughter’s birthday gala, only then will it allow my guests
to depart these grounds.”
“So….. so we’re stuck here?!” Marcia cried in despair, starting to panic.
“Don’t fret over this.” Vlad assured most of them. “We only wish you to enjoy yourselves and make
yourselves right at home.”
“How do you expect us to feel comfortable in an old place like this surrounded by all
these…….. people?” questioned Muhammad, getting up off the floor.
“If you promise me not to bear any ill will to my guests, then I promise you that none of them will do the
same to you. You are under my protection from here on out. You have my word.” vowed the Vampire King.
The entire human party fell silent after this. They gave it a little thought, taking a moment to let Vlad’
words sink in. Sure, they were inside of a dark and creepy medieval castle full of dangerous monsters and
psychopathic killers and they were basically stuck inside the place by a mystical fog, but they had to
take the vampire’s word for it. It became a lesser of two evils situation and it was going to be tough
surviving the next few days, but what other choice did they have? Everyone finally nodded in response
and gave out muttered answers.
“A millions thanks, my friends.” Vlad brought his hands together in gratitude. “One more reminder. The
only blood I consume nowadays is from rats and other such vermin critters. It keeps my bloodlust
subsided, so you need not any troubles over that.”
After Vlad disappeared away in a swarm of bats, the group was left deep in their thoughts about their
current situation at hand.
“Well, how about it?” asked Abe, breaking the ice.
“Hmm, let’s see.” Casey began sardonically. “Dark and spooky castle, thick, mystical fog, a collection of
monsters, freaks and psychotic maniacs, a vampire guy who can turn into a bunch of bats. What are the
possibilities?”
“How are we gonna get through this in one piece, anyway?” Tyler asked worriedly.
“With our luck, some dude with a knife may come by and stab us in the gut or a ghost lady made eat our
souls or an evil demon may try to curse us and give us haunting hallucinations or maybe some entity or
something like that may kill us in our sleep or-”
“Shut the fuck up, Jackal!” screamed Claire, protecting her ears and her sanity from any unwanted
graphic details that her friend was giving in his rant.
“I’m not much of a believer myself.” Chris began calmly. “But I do believe my own two eyes and the people
I witnessed around this place are not people at all.”
“Like that Michael Myers person?” added Tyler.
“Michael Myers? The Boogeyman? Here?” Rod replied with widened eyes. “No fuckin’ way. I’m sure that
dude is dead. I heard he was gunned down by the police.”
“And yet, we passed by him yesterday.” Muhammad remarked. “So he’s clearly not dead.”
“Well, dead or not, I’m not going anywhere near him. I’m not leaving this world getting knifed in the
chest by some freak-fuck in a mask.”
“Yes, this is an uneasy predicament, I know. But with Mavis’s birthday coming along, it might be fun. Who
knows? There might be cool stuff for us to do.” Abe responded with his best positivity.
“Like what? Pin the tail on the jackass?” Dre asked sarcastically, earning a smack on the arm from Claire.
“You all can do whatever the fuck you want, but me and Mavis are planning to get together some time
today and-”
“Wait a minute.” Casey suddenly cut Abe off, taking in his words carefully. “Are you saying you got a
date with Dracula’s daughter?”
“Date? No. Of course not.” Abe denied with an awkward laugh.
“It’s definitely a date.” nodded Chris knowingly at his friend’s obvious reaction.
“But you just met this girl like what, yesterday, and you’re already getting together with her?” asked
Marcia.
“What’s the problem with that?” Abe said, remaining positive that nothing bad with come of it.
“It’s just that you’re dating the daughter of Count Dracula, a vampire, apparently, who also happens to be
a vampire as well. Who do you know she won’t try to have a nibble at your neck like in the movies?”
confirmed Jackal.
“First of all, it’s not a date. Glad we established that. And second, you guys don’t know that. She seemed
nice. Not very dangerous at all.” replied Abe confidently.
“Maybe she’s trying to lure you into a false sense of security so that she’ll drink your blood when you
least expect it.” explained Claire.
“You haven’t even met her first. I’m telling you, it won’t be that bad.” Abe spoke honestly.
Celestial
sinister666
Summary:
Valak catches himself pondering as he watches Irene from the doorway. Oneshot.
Notes:
This is a really short and passive one, however it is one of my favorite romantic images of Valak and
Irene. I really wanted to flesh it out and make it standalone meanwhile I work on greater things for
these two. Tell me what you think?
Work Text:
Irene felt her doubts dissolve in the mystical aura pulsing with golden, tremulous candlelight and
velvety scents of young regal blossoms. Silver moths had already folded their wings in secret corners
and crevices, for sombre nocturnal cloth drained last mellow drops of dusk pouring in through tall
windows. The luminary appeared dim despite a thousand flickering will-o’-wisps flowing into it’s silent
symphony, slowly melting the black wax which kept them alive. Reflections danced, fluttered on leaves
and elegant blooms, rousing a magickal shimmer only nightfall could paint on the drowsy growth it
touched. The greenhouse breathed such glossy tranquility Irene found it difficult not to feel as if a
living dream had absorbed her despite visiting every day, hundreds and hundreds of times.
Jade-colored, silken grass rustled lightly under her bare feet, and she smiled softly at a gorgeous,
emerald viper whose poisonous gaze observed her idly from the lingering shadow cast by a luscious
honeysuckle shrub. Valak’s beloved serpents roamed his greenhouse free, hiding among leaves and
slumbering in the branches, thus she too did not restrain herself from giving loving glances and pets to
her demonic husband’s darling minions. White robe of gossamer lace embraced her delicate body loosely,
kept from rippling down to the ground by a lilac silk ribbon tied around her waist. Irene frowned
suddenly, noticing a candle had died out. Valak kept supplies out of sight, stored under the dragon-
depicting structure of a vivid fountain, charming koi fish swimming lazily in it’s glimmering sapphire
lymphs. Out of habit, she softly shielded the newly-kindled flame as she set it into the golden holder
forged to resemble frail tentacles of a poisonous ivy, stilling for a short while to admire the transient
beauty. Caught in a serene daydream, she remained oblivious to familiar venomous yellow orbs following
her through the kaleidoscope of bewitching hues dusted in diamonds and sand.
Valak’s Perspective
I must admit, never before in dark aeons of my existence had I found myself so captivated, especially by a
sight which occurs every evening as long as a residence of mine possesses an oasis. It seems surreal to me
no matter how long bask in the sight, too ravishing to be true, too lovely to lay at the reach of a monster
such as myself. My beautiful Irene… my dearest wife, a saint which so willingly came into the Devil’s
arms. I often wonder - my sweet little fawn, do you comprehend just how enchanting are?.. Many angels I
had witnessed in unending spring of sublime, auroral gardens of Eden before my Fall, yet none could
compare to you. Their flaming beauty fades in your gentle magnificence just like the stars fade in
moonlight.
Almost ethereal, her ivory skin glistens in the candlelight, barely covered in that gorgeous vapoury,
mist-colored bathrobe, and it soaks my mind in honey… so does the way her auburn hair shroud her
shoulders like a satiny halo. I sense my heart swell almost painfully, seeing her fair face shine, and her
bourbon-hued eyes shimmer in adoration towards poisonous herbs as well as quaint blooms I brought from
faraway lands. Not even burgundy roses or black magic irises had ever roused such happiness in me before
seeing just how much joy they brought to my Irene. I deem I could watch her caress soft petals and trim
overgrown twigs for hours undying… The weight of years, the evil that plague my rotten spirit… it
all retreats, and for one sweet grain in the storms of time, I am at peace. I understand now, having found
Paradise in Hell, the true, most profound reason why I settled these greenhouses. I tried to replicate a
mere echo of Heaven I sometimes still unfortunately missed… Unbeknownst to her, my Irene became
the soul of it, for she is celestial. She never notices me spying, too deep in thought. Or mayhaps she does,
merely allowes me to admire. At times unbearable urge to embrace her, to press my scarred visage
against her brow would overtake me, however I would refuse to budge… Afraid that if I dare to move,
she would disappear like smoke fades in the rain, leaving me alone, ripped apart by rage and madness,
understanding my love was nothing but illusion. Foolish, I know. But the thorns run too deep, and I am
too atrocious, too unholy to convince myself I have ever deserved her… Deserved remedy.
Serpent Tempter
sinister666
Summary:
The demon calls Sister Irene through the shadows of night, and she has no intention of resisting.
Notes:
I at last did flesh out this idea which has been a favorite of mine smut wise. I am still learning on that
matter, so constructive criticism welcome. I am genuinely curious what do you folks think. Also, before
you scream "zoophilia", remember the words "biblical erotica". I depict Valak's snake form as the Serpent
Tempter, not as an animal.
Work Text:
“Irene…” a voice echoed through eerie, nocturnal corridors of the ancient abbey, voice ethereal and
venomous, soaked in silken malevolence. The young novice shuddered, frail grip tightening on the dusty
lantern in her hand, clutching the meekly pulsating flame closer as if desperately shielding herself from
lingering, coldly breathing darkness all around. If only a needle could defend a child against a bear…
Deep down her painfully palpitating heart, Irene fully comprehended how helpless she stood against the
sombre evil dripping from the walls, plaguing the air, yet decided to inhale deeply, stepping forward
instead of retreating like any sane person would. “Who-.. Who’s here?.. Show yourself!” the novice piped
into the shadows. Foolish idea… “Irene…” the voice sounded once again, with no true response, only
calling her name. Not threatening, but rather beckoning, crawling under her skin and latching onto her
bones, tugging seductively, pulling her close in gentle forcefulness. Irene bit her lip harshly, fighting the
urge to succumb and follow it’s diabolical coaxing as if a blinded man tearing every idle direction,
whimpering as rough, metallic taste of blood filled her mouth. “Come to me, Irene… we both know how
much you long to.. why do you cling to the pointless battle?..”. “Where are you?!” she shouted angrily,
slowly growling frantic, whiskey-hued gaze darting around only to be caught in a blur. “Follow my voice,
Irene. Follow your heart.. ” words tickled her mind, deep and husky, ungodly in their charm. Petrified, a
part of Irene realized - just how, reading the Bible, she had always imagined Lucifer to sound, offering
Eve the Forbidden Fruit. Irresistible… tears streaming down her tender, rosy cheeks, the young novice
turned around, not even noticing a whirl of chilly, cackling wind had blown out her lantern, taking away
the last resort of light. Will God ever forgive her?... Will Mary now shun her with disgust?.. Was this
reality, or a dream, a vision, blasphemously poisoning her thoughts?.. Her soul was weak, and she could
withstand this torment anymore.
Of all the disfigured visages, of all hellish specters she had braced herself to encounter at the end of her
journey of few moments which seemed to last aeons, last thing Irene expected was to be confronted with
her own, beautiful and frightened face reflected by a gloomy, towering mirror set in front of her.
Gravely moonlight spilled into the hall through glassless, pointy window arcs, rippling through and
tearing obscure cloths of murk that clouded her sight, allowing the novice to clearly behold her
fragility. Youthful face now drained of blood by fear and doubt, light auburn hair loose and uncovered by
the habit, white dress, a symbol of purity which slipped further and further away.. A gasp escaped Irene’s
slightly parted lips, fingers losing the hold of her empty lantern, letting it shatter loudly against gray
dead stone, for truly, she found herself not alone in this bizzare, ominous setting. From behind the
enormous mirror, a huge serpent revealed itself, sleek black scales glistening in shades of emerald when
touched by pale luminousness. “Irene…” the voice, the very same voice which lured her here rung in
the creature’s hiss as it slithered close, locking her still, binding it’s, or was it a he, prey in place. “Irene.. ”
lengthy, muscular form curled around the novice’s feet, sliding up to her shins like a rope tying a dove’s
wings together, a dove’s ready for slaughter, unearthly yellow orbs burning from the serpent’s sockets
fixated up at her “My dear Irene…” it lulled, long, forked tongue oozing with sinister, false sympathy,
and it appeared to Irene he was smirking “Why do you weep?..”. “What…” her voice trembled, cracking
and faded “What did you do to the Sisters?.. W-What… do you want… from me?”. “What befell the
Sisters…” he whispered “Is no menace to you, my little treasure. Let Seven Headed Dragon command
me, I’d still refuse to hurt you”. “You… did not reply” Irene swallowed, nearly choking on a lump
growing in her throat “What… do you want from me?..”. His nose brushed lightly against her knee, and
she shivered, tingling even through the fabric “There is so much potential in you, my darling. Such a
vivid, gorgeous flame dimmed and caged. I want to liberate you”. Irene shook her head, in this unfolding
havoc still somehow resistant “I’m tired of your deceit. Is it my soul you seek? Is it my body to posses,
granting you escape from this forgotten pit? Speak the truth… demon”. Low, guttural laughter so
unlike a snake rumbled from the infernal agent’s lungs - mixture of malice and amusement. “Feisty” he
commented, tightening around her shins “You intrigued me from very start, little Irene. Now, you thrill
me even more. Few dare speak so boldly to me… I did speak the truth, no matter how loudly your mind
resists to believe. I do long fo free you, caged pretty thing… to make you taste the Forbidden Fruit”.
“I’m not Eve” the novice grimaced “I will not give in”. “And I’m not Lucifer. How long are you going to
keep fighting, Irene? When shall you see no duel needs to happen between us two?.. You and me, in tender
embrace of the night. There is no need to deny these knots of lust budding in your stomach, or the mist
weaving around your sanity. You can run from me, but not your desire, my little jewel. You tell yourself
Forbidden Fruit appals you, yet we both know the desert of thirst grows hotter and hotter as I speak.
Your own thoughts morph into glimpses of what it could taste like, of what I could show you, teach you,
make you feel… You asked what I want from you… I want you to look into the mirror, and drink the
beauty falsely frowned upon as vain. I want the power you so willingly pass into the grasp of a tyrant,
greedy God to breach inside you. I want to sink my teeth into your ripe breasts, I want your glorious
thighs to part for me. I want to rip you out of Mary’s wailful fingers as I claim the sweet blossom
between your legs, crying with wetness for me”.
Every profanity uttered caused Irene’s body to grow more and more incandescent, each fiber shuddering
and howling. Veins booming wide, crimson sap of life raging and bubbling, last string of the novice’s
control over her own body exploded. Fevered hands roamed rustling white cloth, low moans spilling from
her mouth uncontained. Burning, she was burning in Hell! Before stumbling in through the door she knew
that God ends here. Wheezing lungs filled with hot steam, and she found herself gasping for air. Her
dress now seemed a prison of forged iron, dungeon suffocating her, holding back the yarning begging to be
set free. Yelping in displeasure, Irene abandoned sense, abandoned all devotion, fiddling with buttons and
prying her robe of modesty open, letting it gracefully slide down, landing as if a summer’s cloud around
her feet. While she now stood a goddess above it’s skies, porcelain skin bare for cool air’s nips, and
blasphemous touch of a serpent tempter’s scales. Her breathing grew rapid, vision spinning as a
caleidoscope. Nudity, for years hidden and shamed, now shone in all majesty living only in a woman. Body
frail like a violin’s string, fairer than any ballad of dreamy bards could describe - delicate collarbones,
small breasts, blushing, round as if apples, soft flat stomach, thin elegant legs, tiny feet and hidden,
swelling intimate lips that now drooled nectar, leaking in silvery drops. Was it though still dusted by
holiness she betrayed?.. Irene was to have those last remaining crystals wrecked, painted bloodstained
red. “Taint me” once again, the novice came face to face with the serpent her foe “Defile me”.
Hissing in victorious satisfaction, Valak crawled onto her lean body, curling around her thigh, her hips
and waist, head rising from her slender shoulder thus his wedge-shaped snout brushed against her petite
neck, against the pale shell of her ear. Irene tilted her head, watching sin unfold luscious in the mirror,
admiring the large, horrendously handsome asp fondle her uncorrupted form just as Lucifer long, long ago
embraced the very first woman. Valak… his name, his very weakness, could it be?.. Flickering briefly
inside her skull. “Oh yes, my dear” velvety points of the demon’s tongue caressed her gentle jawline.
Perhaps a right guess, or perhaps her thoughts were invaded “You do know my name… And I do promise
to earn you wailing it’s every syllable in ecstasy” narrow point of his rough, cold tail pushed itself
between silky folds of her flesh, lightly as a feather pressing against the sensitive, astir bud of her
clitoris. Irene mewled, the sensation so faint, but so ruthless. Her lower half contracted almost painfully,
responsive to the teasing, begging for more. Already clotted bite wound on her lip re-opened in
frustration, the novice found it incredibly difficult to stand upright. Valak laughed, amused “Impatient
little thing, aren’t you?..” the viper roused his newfound lover, grinding a little harder against her
clitoris “So eager to have me inside.. ”. The tip of his tail trailed along her heated entrance, wallowing in
slick. “Yes…” Irene whimpered, head spinning, nerves sizzling as if a lighting bolt had struck her.
“Yes… Take me… Drag me to Hell, Valak!. ” she breathed, possessed by raw, primeval lust, surrendering
to his loving cruelty. “Do not close your eyes” the serpent commanded, pressed against her temple, looping
around her throat and squeezing faintly. Lips agape, she had no choice but obey, indulge in his lead, trust
him completely. The picture vibrated and melted, for she trembled in unknown, unexplored sensation.
Valak thrust himself into her warm, divine core, basking in the feeling of Irene welcoming in his tail, her
mellow virginity tearing against it’s sharpness. Nothing could feel as savory as deflowering a young
saint’s innocence, and see her rejoice. Irene cried out, violent pain forcing through ever building
excitement. “Shhhsss…” Valak cooed, creeping down to her breast, fangs seizing one stiff, peachy nipple
and sinking into it, pouring venom to plague her lifesap, intoxicate her, strengthen sensations which
abused her body a hundred times more. His tail curled inside her womanhood, rubbing the toughest,
sweetest spot, jabbing further and further, until he squeezed against the bottom of her womb. Irene
wailed loudly, seeing stars. Nerves bulging and strained, mind dragged into a whirl of flashes and intense
propulsions of agonizing pleasure. Limbs giving in, she collapsed onto the ground, feeling as if her limp
form hand sunk into burgundy silk cushions, Valak’s slim, powerful form not letting her go, pulsating
around her, asphyxiating her as hoarsely, she screamed his name “Valak!. Oh, Valak!”. His tongue rolled
around her tender nipples, tail twisting and thrusting inside her, ruthlessly pumping her blood with
pleasure. Irene threw her head backwards, moaning lowly, panting and arching her spine, nails digging
into stone, nearly cracking. The novice could not care less, clinging for dear life at anything her
defenseless, blazing self could reach. Light auburn hair had spread like a halo cast down, messy and
tousled. Slim hips bucked upwards, meeting each invasion of Valak’s with rapture. Bruises already bloomed
like violets on her ivory skin under the pressure he caused.
Orgasm struck Irene garish as Armageddon itself, shattering her completely. A screech erupted from her
throat, echoing through the castle. Only the demon’s serpentine grip prevented her from convulsing and
thrashing. She rose to the Pinnacle, surrounded by white light, dissolving in it but still somehow feeling
every spear-like beam of it. Such terrifyingly intense pleasure absorbed, her, numbing the world around
her completely, as if for a beautiful moment it spun out of existence completely. Beautiful moment which
soon faded into serene fog enveloping her limp, sweat-drenched body. Half-lidded eyes found Valak’s ,now
relaxed on top of her, sulphurous gaze, admiring the masterpiece of sin he had shaped out of the god-
loving novice. Perhaps he did speak, taunt her or flatter her, Irene could not tell. The very second it
rebuilt herself from shimmering rubble, her consciousness slipped into thoughtless, dreamless oblivion -
such immense was her exhaustion, every last tear of vigor drained by taste of the Forbidden Fruit.
Valak released his sweet young lover’s ragdoll-resembling body, the serpent puffing into a heavy cloud of
black smoke, only to manifest as a tall, cloaked figure kneeling beside Irene’s tranquil frame, crooked
horns on his head, glowing, devilish gaze - the same. The same as the bestial serpent’s, and as horrific
specter’s in the shape of a ghastly nun, creeping through the haunting corridors at the dead of midnight.
Razor-sharp talons ghosted over Irene’s still flushed cheek, head tilted as the demon silently marveled
at his prey. So much greater than she could ever have imagined, sheltered and enslaved by his sheep-
headed enemies in Vatican… Little dove set free, now. His. His only, his alone. Irene, his sweet jewel,
she was to experience pleasure so much deeper than her very first time upon waking up. Oh, but ancient
him was patient, he could wait, he shall let her rest. The President of Hell knew next time she was not to
resist, but surrender from very beginning, craving the rapture too violently. She was to rise as his Queen,
his Equal, his terrifying Persephone.
Robust arms cradled the novice close, heat of his sombre body shielding her naked fragility, marked by
bleeding punctures and brute stains turning greenish, from the cold as he prowled down crumbling
stairwells and moldy, damp cellars towards the rift in the ground which breathed embers of hell,
smirking maliciously, sensing the exorcist only now awake. How too late the pathetic maggot was…
Devil’s Bride had cast the Savior aside.
Your Blessing?
by TheLostPumpkinPrincess112495
Jack has to ask Doctor Finklestein a very important question . . . R&R! FINALLY UPDATED AFTER THREE
MONTHS!
Rated: Fiction K - English - Romance - Jack S., Dr. Finklestein - Chapters: 6 - Words: 7,795 - Reviews: 25 -
Favs: 29 - Follows: 15 - Updated: 8/2/2012 - Published: 2/16/2012 - id: 7841532
URL: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/7841532

Table of Contents
Table of Contents
1. Chapter 1
2. Chapter 2
3. Chapter 3
4. Chapter 4
5. Chapter 5
 6. Chapter 6

Chapter 1
YOUR BLESSING?
MY SECOND FAN-FIC! I want to thank ZoRo and LuNa Believer and Ember Nova for their incredibly epic
reviews on my first fan-fic Daddy's Girl. I hope you enjoy reading this as much as I did writing it!
Jack Skellington took a deep breath, and then knocked on the steel front door of Finkelstein Manor.
"The door is open!" Jack heard a voice say, he turned the door knob and stepped inside the mansion. Inside
he saw a spiral ramp and at the top of said ramp, was Dr. Finkelstein.
"Oh, hello, Jack. I'm sure you're here for Sally. I'll get her." He turned towards Sally's room, knowing she
had a date with Jack.
Jack stopped him, "Actually, Doctor, I came to speak with you."
The doctor turned his chair to face Jack. Jack had something on his mind, he could tell. "Alright, my boy.
Come into the living room and we'll chat."
Jack followed the doctor into the living room and sat on the couch. The doctor turned to him, letting him
know he had his full attention. "What's on your mind, Jack?" although he already had a pretty good idea.
"It's about Sally, sir." Jack said
"Yes?"
Jack felt knots of nervousness tighten in his chest. He had practiced this many times before he left his
house, but knowing that his and Sally's relationship was at stake by this one question made him feel like
he was going to have a nervous breakdown. "I would like to have your blessing for me to ask for . . ." he
took another deep breath, crossing his skeletal fingers behind his back for luck, "your daughter's hand in
marriage."
"I see." The doctor said after moments of shock. Not just because Jack had asked for permission to propose
to Sally, but he referred to Sally as his daughter. After the Christmas fiasco a year ago, Dr. Finkelstein
realized that if he would have given Sally her freedom, she wouldn't have poisoned him to sneak out.
When he told Sally his mistake and that she was to come and go as she pleased, their relationship began
to grow from master and servant to father and daughter.
"Well, lad, before I answer, will you love Sally? Take care of her, honor her, treat her right?"
Jack responded immediately, "Until the day I die." (Or re-die. Whatever.)
The doctor gave a rare smile, "Then, lad, I give you my blessing. But, when will you propose?"
"Well, since today Christmas Eve" (Jack and Sally's anniversary XD) "and we have a date, I was thinking
tonight."
"Then so be it." He turned towards the ramp and shouted, "SALLY! Darling, Jack's here."
Soon, Sally came down the spiral ramp wearing a long-sleeved, emerald green dress that stopped just a
little above her knees with black and white striped tights and her signature black high-heeled boots. She
had her hair fixed in a ponytail that had a bat bow, similar to Jack's bow tie, tied in it.
Jack was caught in a trance, "Wow, Sally you look great! Are you ready to go?" he asked holding out his
arm.
She giggled, taking his arm, "Thank you, Jack. Yes I'm ready."
The doctor smiled, "Alright, you two have fun."
"Bye, doctor, I'll see you tonight."
"I'll have her home by midnight, doctor. Have a pleasant evening."
He merely waved as the two walked out the door as boyfriend and girlfriend, but would come back as
husband and wife-to-be.
Jewel came out of the kitchen, after hearing everything, "Oh, darling! Can you believe it? Jack going to
propose to Sally! She's worth it!"
The doctor smiled as he watched out the window, Jack and Sally walk to Spiral Hill that was frozen in
place do to the snow. "Indeed, she is."
AWWWWW! HE'S PROPOSING!^^ I got the warm fuzzies in me while writing this story, hope you enjoyed
it! I was thinking about writing an M-rated fan-fic J&S Lemon, so look out for it! R&R
With Love, TheLostPumpkinPrincess112495
DISCLAIMER: I DO NOT OWN JACK SKELLINGTON, SALLY, DR. FINKELSTEIN, OR JEWEL (I THINK
THAT'S HER NAME); THEY BELONG TO THE GENIUS THAT IS TIM BURTON!

Chapter 2
Your Blessing?
Chapter 2
OMG! JACK TAKES THE BIG STEP! WHAT WILL SALLY SAY? I want to thank Daphne, NintendoGal55,
Ember Nova, Dead as Dust, and ZoRo and LuNa Believer for their reviews on chapter 1. READ ON!
Jack and Sally walked hand-in-hand through town, greeting everyone as they went by.
"Hello, gents." Jack said, when they walked by the street-corner band.
"Hi, boys." Sally saidas well.
"Hey Bone-Daddy. You look lovely tonight, Rag-Mama." Said the saxophone player.
Sally giggled, "Thank you." She and Jack both dropped some coins in the accordion case.
"Thank you, both. Scary Christmas!" they said, then went back to playing their macabre version of 'Jingle-
Bells'. After the whole Christmas thing, Jack and Sandy became really good friends, so they didn't see
anything wrong with Halloween Town still celebrating Christmas if they wanted to.
Jack and Sally waved in response and walked towards Spiral Hill, which was frozen in place, due to the
snow.
They sat at the top and cuddled with each other. Sally rested her head on his shoulder and had her hands
on his chest. Jack wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her in his lap, nuzzling her head with his.
Sally became curious. Jack had been rather quiet, much unlike his usual chatty self, throughout their
whole date. He looked . . . nervous. "Jack, darling, is everything alright?"
He smiled and kissed the top of her head, "I'm just fine, love. I'm with you so I couldn't be better." His grin
got bigger when he saw Sally blush.
They both stood and gazed at the giant yellow-glowing moon.
"Isn't it beautiful, Jack?"
Jack ran his fingers through Sally's ponytail. "It certainly is."
Jack pulled a small black box out of his tailcoat and sunk to one knee, making Sally gasp. "My beloved
Sally, do you remember the very first day we met? From the very moment I saw you, I knew you were
the one for me, the one that I know I have to spend the rest of my life with. Our courtship was one of the
best days of my life, for you have become not just my lover and companion, but also my best friend. I want
to be your lover, your companion and your best friend for the rest of my life. I promise to love and
cherish you, to keep you close and with faithfulness, to be your prop and helpmate in times of need, to
make you laugh and to hold you when you cry, to hold you to the highest honor as you so deserve for the
rest of my life." He opened the box to reveal a ring with a heart-shaped ruby with tiny diamonds
encircling it. "Sally, will you marry me and become my queen?"
Tears began to roll down Sally's cheeks as she flung her arms around Jack's neck, sending them tumbling
down the hill. Then, finally, they stopped rolling. Jack ended up on top of Sally, he grinned, "I'll take that
as a yes."
She grinned through her tears of joy and put her arms back around his neck, "Oh, yes! Yes, Jack, I'll marry
you!"
Jack sat up and pulled Sally into his lap, kissing her tears away. He pulled the ring out of the box and
slipped it onto Sally's finger. A perfect fit! Jack held her close to him as he looked her lovingly in the
eyes, "I love you, Sally. You've made me the happiest person in the holiday worlds. Promise me you'll
never leave me."
Sally brought herself closer to Jack, close enough to feel his body heat. "I love you too, Jack. I promise
I'll never leave you. I'm yours for eternity."
"All mine." He whispered, stroking her tear-stained cheek, and then wrapping his long arms around her
waist. He whispered again, "Kiss me, my queen of the night."
'He called me his queen of the night!' she thought, leaning in to obey her king's request, "Of course, my
king." She whispered back, locking his lips in a passionate kiss.
'She called me her king!' Jack thought as he kissed her back, holding her close enough to feel her artificial
heart beat. They sat there, in each other's arms, not wanting to let go.
Sally pulled back and grinned up at Jack.
Jack grinned back and kissed her cheek. He glanced at the clock at Town Hall; it read 11:55p.m. "As much as
I hate to do this, my sweet, I have to take you home. I told the doctor I'd have you back by midnight."
She sighed, but was still smiling, "Okay, love. Let's go. I can't wait to tell the doctor and Jewel!"
Jack simply nodded as he and Sally began to walk back, his arm around her shoulders and hers around his
waist, to Finklestein Manor.
Sally looked curiously at the ring as they walked, "Jack, why is it tradition to put the wedding ring on
your left hand?"
Jack smiled and took Sally's left hand in his and looked her in her jade eyes. "It is said that the ring-
finger on the left hand has a vein that connects directly to the heart. And since the heart is a symbol of
love, it only makes appropriate." He smiled bashfully when he finished.
Sally blushed and grinned at the same time, then threw her arms around him, "I love you, Jack."
He nuzzled her hair with his skull, "I love you too, Sally." He took her hand again and continued to walk to
Finklestein Manor.
HAZAH! Another chapter done! Sally said yes^^(but really, who could say 'no' to the Pumpkin King?)! The
thing about 'the reason why you put your wedding ring on your left hand' is true, I learned it in my IPC
class and I wanted to include that in the story! I will unload the next chapter and my J&S Lemon a.s.a.p.,
so be on the look-out! R&R
With Love, TheLostPumpkinPrincess112495
DISCLAIMER: I DO NOT OWN ANY OF THE CHARACTERS IN THIS STORY; THEY ALL BELONG TO THE
GENIUS THAT IS TIM BURTON!

Chapter 3
Your Blessing?
Chapter 3
Hi, everyone, I'm back! I'm soooooo sorry for the long wait. I meant to upload this chapter earlier, but I've
been sick with the stomach-flu and my mom wouldn't let me anywhere near my laptop. Recap! Jack just
asked Sally to marry him and she, of course, said yes! Now Sally going to tell Dr. Finklestein! Let's do this!
Jack led Sally up the pavement walk-way of Finklestein Manor. Once to the door, he kissed her neck,
making her giggle. "I'll call a town meeting tomorrow and we'll announce our engagement to the whole
town. But of course, if it's alright with you, my little bat?"
Sally's heart melted, she loved Jack's little pet-names for her. "Sounds wonderful, sweetheart. But before
you go, can I ask you something?"
Jack smirked, "You just did."
Sally giggled, pushing at his chest playfully, "No, really."
Jack chuckled, "Yes, love, what is it?"
Sally blushed and looked to the ground, "Will you kiss me?"
Jack didn't need to say anything as his brought one arm around Sally's waist, raking another through her
ponytail, closed his eyes and tenderly kissed her. Sally's eyelids fluttered shut as she accepted Jack's kiss,
raising her arms around his neck and stroking his spine.
As much as he hated to, Jack pulled away slowly from their kiss. "Sweet dreams, my angel. I'll see you in
the morning."
Sally blushed, "Goodnight, Pumpkin King. My dreams are sure to be sweet, because I'll see you in them."
Although Jack was a skeleton, he could still blush. Sally giggled as his face turned a light red color (It's a
Disney movie, anything and everything can and will happen.), and then kissed him again. "I love you, Jack."
He smiled gently and kissed her back, "I love you, too, Sally." Then he turned and walked away. When he
got to the front gates, he turned around to gaze at Sally one more time.
Sally blew him a kiss and Jack acted like he caught the kiss and placed his hand over where his heart
would be. Then he made his way back to his manor.
Sally giggled as she opened the front door and stepped inside, only to collapse with lovesickness. She
sighed and hugged herself blissfully, not believing she was finally marrying Jack.
"Did you have fun, Sally?" the voice startled Sally at first, and then relaxed when she realized the voice
belong to Dr. Finklestein.
Sally smiled and got to her feet, holding her hands behind her back, "Yes doctor, I had a wonderful time."
The doctor already knew about Jack's plans to propose, so he tried his best to play dumb when he saw
something shiny on Sally's left hand. "What do you have there, my dear?"
Sally felt her face glow red as she held out her left hand to the doctor, "Jack asked me to marry him and
I said yes." she felt shivers of delight go up her back as the words left her mouth.
The doctor smiled and wheeled over to Sally and took her hands in his, "Sally, that's wonderful. I'm happy
you've found someone that makes you happy, like I have with Jewel." He stopped himself before he started
rambling, "So, have you decided when the wedding will be?"
"No, we haven't, but Jack is going to call a town meeting and we'll decide then, I guess."
He patted Sally's hand, "Then I should let you get your rest. Goodnight, darling."
"Goodnight, doctor, I'll see you in the morning." With that, she went up the spiral ramp and closed her
bedroom door behind her. After she left, the doctor sighed happily to himself and went back to bed where
Jewel slept soundly.
I'm sorry once again for the not very exciting chapter, but I've been sick and I still am sick. I promise the
soon-to-come chapters will be grand!
With Love, TheLostPumpkinPrincess112495
DISCLAIMER: I DO NOT OWN ANY OF THE CHARACTERS IN THE STORY; THEY ALL BELONG TO THE
GENIUS THAT IS TIM BURTON!

Chapter 4
Your Blessing?
Chapter 4
WHERE DO I EVEN BEGIN APOLOGIZING FOR THE VERY LONG WAIT? I'VE BEEN BUSY WITH DRAMA
CLUB, BAND, THE A-C-T TESTS AND THE ART SHOW COMING UP! I ALSO HAD MAJOR WRITER'S BLOCK!
PLEASE FIND IT IN YOUR NIGHTMARE BEFORE CHRISTMAS LOVING HEARTS TO FORGIVE ME! PLEASE
DON'T THINK I HAVE GIVEN UP ON THIS FAN-FIC, I WOULD NEVER! THIS IS SO FAR MY MOST
SUCCESSFUL ONE! LET'S DO THIS! SORRY!
Jack paced back and forth across the curtain-covered stage of Town Hall, hearing the chattering of the
citizens. Today was the day he and his Sally were going to announce their engagement to Halloween
Town. He tried to take slow, deep breaths to calm him, but giving the fact that he was going to tell the
entire town that they were getting their first Pumpkin Queen since Jack's mother, who died giving birth
to him, didn't seem to help.
He sighed to himself, peeking out of the side curtains. Then felt a pair of soft, cloth lips on his neck. He
was surprised at first, but then relaxed when he saw his fiancée's beautiful, stitched-up, face. He also
noticed her dress, long-sleeved, black velvet with white lace decorating the low, but modest neckline and
the just above her knee hem of the skirt. Since Dr. Finklestein was being fairer to Sally now, she was able
to shop around for fabrics to make more dresses, better than that patchwork dress she use to wear.
Sally noticed his worried face when she first came up on the stage. "Nervous, honey?"
Jack smirked, "I knew I could never hide anything from you." He bent down and kissed her, nuzzling his
forehead to hers, "Did you sleep well, love?"
"Honestly, I couldn't sleep any. I was too excited about today. I even already started on the dress. Isn't
that silly?" Sally said giggling.
Jack smiled gently at her, "No, I think it's adorable. But, you don't have to make your dress. Sally, I
promise to get you the finest dress designers that the Holiday Worlds have to offer."
Sally blushed. She was taken up by his kindness, 'Typical Jack', she thought as she buried her face in his
chest. "No, Jack. I want to make the dress; it will make it more special, I don't mind. But it's very sweet of
you to do that for me." She hugged him tighter, "I'm so lucky that someone as kind-hearted, handsome, and
funny as you would want me as their wife. I love you."
Jack felt his non-existing heart melt as she spoke to him. He drew his arms tightly around her waist, "No,
Sally, it is I who am lucky to have a beautiful, intelligent, and unbelievably sweet angel want me as a
husband. I love you too."
She giggled and sighed happily, just loving that she was spending her time in her king's arms. But then she
thought of something, "Jack, what day will our wedding be on?"
Jack pondered her question while drumming his fingers on her back and resting his chin on her head.
Then his eyeless sockets lit up, "How about Valentine's Day? I mean, it is the day of love, after all." He
smiled bashfully.
Sally nodded in agreement, "Valentine's Day! Oh, that's perfect!"
"Anything for you, my little bat." He said and kissed her forehead, chuckling when her saw her cheeks
turn red. Jack noticed the chattering died down; he looked down at Sally and ran his skeletal fingers
through her blood-red hair. "Are you ready, my darling?"
She, who was still blushing from his 'little bat' comment, smiled and nodded, taking his hand, they walked
out on stage.
The attention of the citizens turned to Jack and Sally as they took the podium. "Good morning, everyone!
And Merry Christmas!" Jack said with enthusiasm. While he got 'good mornings' and 'Merry Christmases'
in return, Jack discovered that it was Christmas Day and he had nothing to give his darling wife-to-be!
He felt like his ghost-like heart had dropped into his stomach, but tried to keep his welcoming smile.
Sally had the same thoughts that Jack was having, 'OH NO! It IS Christmas Day! Jack probably got me
something amazing, and yet, I have nothing to give him! What kind of fiancée am I?' She tried to shake
the thoughts from her head and concentrate on why they were there in the first place.
"Sally and I have a very important announcement to make." Jack got many 'ohs' and 'ahs' in return. Jack
squeezed Sally's hand lightly, "Would you like to do the honors, my doll?" he whispered to her.
Sally took and deep breath and grinned, "We're getting married!" she saw Dr. Finklestein in the back,
slightly grinning when she finished.
The crowd immediately broke out in applause and shouts of congrats.
Then came the questions,
"Where will the wedding be held?" asked Broomhilda and Ingrid, the witch sisters.
"Right here, in Town Hall." replied Jack.
"Who's going to marry you two?" asked Bertha, the corpse-mother.
"We were thinking we could ask Sandy Claw- I mean, Santa Claus to do it." Sally corrected herself.
"Are you going to need a flower-girl?" Shock asked with a hopeful smile on her face.
"Why, of course!" Sally said smiling at the 11-year-old witch.
"We could use some ring-bearers as well." Jack said, winking at a very disgusted Lock and Barrel. They
were disgusted with the fact that their own sister wanted to be a part of this, in their words, 'mush fest'.
"What is the set date?" asked Max, the wolf-man.
"Valentine's Day." Jack and Sally replied in unison.
More and more questions came, but Jack and Sally calmly answered all their questions, very pleased that
the town took the news so well.
Later, Jack and Sally began to walk to his house. On the way there, they admired the snow and Christmas
lights. Being remind that she had nothing to give Jack, Sally's emotions took the best of her and broke
down in uncontrollable sobs.
Jack immediately became concerned and took her in his arms, one wrapped around her waist and his
other hand cupping her face, "Sweetheart, what's wrong?"
Sally tried her best to control her shaking voice, "Jack, it's C-Christmas and I have n-nothing to give you.
I f-feel like a horrible w-wife already!" she cried more.
Jack smiled gently and kissed away her tears, "Sally, honey, look at me.", he said firmly, but gently. She
gazed into his black eye-sockets with her jade-green eyes, which were red from crying, "Sally, you did
give me something for Christmas."
Sally became confused, "W-What? But Jack, I di-"
Jack cut her short, pressing his boney finger against her ruby lips, "You agreed to marry me and become
my queen. That's all I could ever ask for. Besides, why would I want something for Christmas when I
already have to most ravishing, amazing, and irresistible doll on the shelf?" He smiled at her gently, but
then his smiled turned into an ashamed frown, "To be honest, Sally, I didn't get you anything either. I was
so concerned on whether you would say yes, I completely forgot." He stared at the ground, very
embarrassed.
Sally smiled through her tears and threw her arms around Jack's neck, "Oh, Jack! To get me something, all
you would have to do is attach a ribbon to yourself. I love you and you love me back, that's all I want for
Christmas!"
Jack tightened his grip on Sally's waist as he held he close to him, whispering in her ear, "I love you,
Sally. More than you will ever know."
She pushed herself as close as she could to him, "I love you too, Jack. You've showed me so much love over
this last year; I could never be with another."
"Nor could I," he said sweetly, and then locked her lips in a kiss that seemed to last forever. They finally
parted for some much needed air and he smiled at her, stroking her hair, then whispered, "Come with me,
my queen, we have a wedding to plan."
Sally blushed as Jack led her up the front steps of his mansion, out of the cold, to plan the wedding of the
century.
Okay, while trying to figure out how to end this chapter, I was watching the Valentine's Day episode of
Glee (again), so that's why it's a little fluffier. Nothing gets ideas going like watching Darren Criss' sexy
arse sing Love Shack! LOLXD! Chapter 5 coming soon! I promise to update it sooner than this chapter, sorry
again! I'm also sorry if some of you thought the ending was too cheesy R&R!
With Love, TheLostPumpkinPrincess112495
DISCLAIMER: I DO NOT OWN ANY OF THE CHARACTERS IN THE STORY; THEY BELONG TO THE GENIUS
THAT IS TIM BURTON!

Chapter 5
Chapter 5
Chapter 5, it is here! This chapter is pure Jally fluff. Thanks to everyone who reads, favorites, and
reviews not just this story, but all of my stories! Let there be a story!
On February 13, one day before the royal wedding, Sally was in her bedroom putting finishing touches on
her wedding gown she made herself.
Her dress was simple, off-white and sweet-heart styled, with black lace trimming the top and hem, and
black ribbons holding the corset-like top together in the back. Her veil was black with tiny bejeweled bats
weighing it down. It all sat on a wire mannequin, ready for the next day.
Sally stood back and admired her work. Her loved the way the dress turned out, she hoped that Jack
would too.
And speaking of our skeleton friend . . .
Jack snuck his way through the back roads of town to get to his bride's house without being seen. How
scandalous it would be if he was seen sneaking to her home the day before their wedding!
Sally moved in with Jack after the first of the year, but giving that their wedding was the next day,
they decided that Sally could get ready at Dr. Finklestein and Jewel's home, while Jack got ready at
their home. They could surprise each other at the wedding.
He finally made it to the house, outside Sally's bedroom window. He took his skeletal fingers and dug in
between the bricks of the house and began to climb to the second story.
Back to Sally…
Sally continued to admire her dress, and then saw the mess she made tending to it. She began to clear
away access black lace, when she heard a soft tapping on her window. She turned around and smiled at
what she saw.
Jack grinned at her as she made her way to the window to unlock it. He moved aside so he wouldn't get
knocked down when Sally opened the window. He swung through the window, into her room and picked
her up off her feet, twirling her in the air.
Sally tried her best to muffle her giggles of bliss, clinging to the lapels of Jack's tailcoat. She was finally
let down and her lips were caught in a kiss by the Pumpkin King. When they parted, Sally stroked the side
of his skull with her hand, "You know it's very bad luck to see the bride before the wedding, don't you?"
she whispered to him.
Jack chuckled and nuzzled his forehead against hers, "As long as I'm with you, I'll never be unlucky. And
besides, I know I wouldn't be able to sleep tonight if I didn't get to see my God sent angel one more time
before our wedding."
They stood there in silence, but it wasn't awkward silence. It was just 'enjoying being in each other's arms'
silence.
"Are you nervous about tomorrow?" he asked, stroking her red hair.
"Excited is more like it," she responded with a blush, "More than a year ago, I could only dream about the
day we would get married. You give me a reason for even existing. I would be nothing without you…"
Jack raised his hand up to her face, gently brushing the right stitch near her mouth with his thumb, "No,
Sally. I would be nothing without you. I was so lonely before, but then I discovered my true feelings for
you." He paused for a moment, "I was so oblivious of my feelings towards you, and yours towards me. I feel
like a complete monster for ignoring you all that time. My love, can you ever forgive me?"
Sally rolled her eyes and kissed his cheek, "You know that I forgive you. This isn't the first time we've
talked about this. And it doesn't matter now; I love you and you love me. Tomorrow we're getting
married and we're going to live the rest of our lives happy and together." She nuzzled her head into his
chest.
He smiled, realizing Sally was right and hugged her tighter to him, kissing the top of her head, "I do love
you, Sally. Hearing your voice, or even hearing your name brought up into conversation brings me relief
and joy. I'm so glad I can officially call you my queen." He glanced over to the side and saw Sally's dress
on the wire mannequin, "Is that your dress?"
Sally pulled her head up from his chest and smiled, "Yes, do you like it?"
They walked over to admire the dress at a closer angle. Jack reached his hand out and fiddled with one
of the bejeweled bats hanging from the veil, "It's lovely. But it will look even better on you tomorrow." He
said with a wink. He saw the blush return to Sally's cheeks. He chuckled and kissed her forehead, "It's
getting late, and I should let you get your rest. Big today tomorrow."
She nodded, and they walked over to the window. Jack flung himself outside the window, hanging to the
railing for support. He hung there and just gazed at Sally.
"Do you need something?" Sally said with a grin.
He grinned back, "A kiss from my Pumpkin Queen would be nice."
Sally leaned against the railing and kissed the bony lips of her Pumpkin King. She giggled when they
parted, "Good night, Jack."
"Good night, Sally. I love you." And he began to climb down.
She blew kisses at him as he walked off of the Finklestein's property, he blowing kisses at her as well. It
reminded them both of the night that Jack proposed to Sally, so much bliss and excitement!
Sally backed away from the window, after Jack was out of sight. She placed her hands over her artificial
heart and collapsed on the bed with a lovesick grin on her face.
Chapter 5 done! Be on the look-out for new stories and more updates! R&R!
With love, TheLostPumpkinPrincess112495
DISCLAIMER: I DO NOT OWN JACK OR SALLY; THEY BELONG TO THE GENIUS THAT IS TIM BURTON!

Chapter 6
Chapter 6
Here it is! The big day! Finally updated after three months! I want to thank everyone who kept me going
with their reviews to help me through my writer's block and my epidemic with the stomach-flu. I had so
much fun writing this fan-fic, it makes me a little sad that I'm ending it :'(. Also, I feel like the Doctor
isn't making enough appearances and stuff, since this title revolves around Jack asking for Sally's hand,
he's getting a lot of say-so in this chapter. This is a nice, LONG chapter as thanks for staying loyal to the
fan-fic for so long. By the way, I'm dedicating this chapter to my brother Joseph and my soon-to-be
sister-in-law Raven, who are getting married in September. If you want to know how he proposed, check
out my Dexter's Lab and PowerPuff Girls crossover, Proposal (which is where I got the idea from.). Okay,
let me shut up so you can read.
On Valentine's Day, Jack straightened his bat bow tie for the fifth time in front of the full length mirror.
Along with the tie, he wore a sharp, black tuxedo, replacing his usual pin-striped suit, and he had a rose
pinned to his tux jacket. He smiled to himself when he noticed the rose. It was red, blood-red, like Sally's
hair. He sighed happily also remembering that Sally had made his suit as well.
His thoughts were interrupted by a voice, "Hello, again, Jack."
Jack turned around to see Santa Claus standing in the doorway, looking happy as ever. "Sandy, my old
friend, it's good to see you again!" Jack rushed over and shook Santa's hand.
Santa shook his hand back, "Same to you, Jack. So, it's your big day! And I say congratulations!"
Jack gave a small smile, "Thanks you, sir. And thank you for agreeing to marry Sally and I. We can't tell
you how grateful and honored we are! "
Santa waved it off, "No, the pleasure is all mine. But I must say Jack; you've made a great choice in
choosing your wife. I've always like Sally; she truly is a wonder."
"Indeed, she is." Jack smile grew bigger at the mention of his soon-to-be wife.
Santa clapped his hands together, "Well, I better let you finish getting ready. I'll be out at the altar if
you need me."
"Thank you, Sandy. OH Wait!" He picked up something wrapped in a black velvet cloth and handed it to
Santa, "When the time is right, you'll know."
Santa simply nodded and went to front of the stage. Jack went back to his bow tie, and then he heard the
familiar sound of an electric wheelchair. "Hello, Jack."
"Hi, doctor." He turned to see Dr. Finklestein in the doorway, also surprised to see that he was wearing
the suit that Sally had made him.
"The mayor asked me to see if you were ready yet. I see that you are, so let's go." He turned his chair to
wheel away.
"Doctor, wait. There's something I'd like to tell you."
"Yes, lad?"
Jack moved a little closer to the doctor, "I want to thank you for giving me your blessing to marry Sally.
I didn't on Christmas Eve, when I did ask, so I'm doing it now. Thank you, doctor, for letting take your
daughter as my wife."
'Daughter again?' the doctor thought to himself. Not that he was complaining, it just gave him an unusual,
warm, fuzzy feeling when someone referred to Sally as his daughter. He smiled, "You're most certainly
welcome, Jack. Well, we better get going, don't want to be late for your own wedding."
"Of course not." Jack said grinning, but very nervous and made his way out to the front of the stage. Town
Hall was decorated with everything you would need for a wedding in red and black. The mayor, who was
the best man, smiled at Jack when he walked up. Santa was already behind the podium, motioning at the
UnderSea Gal to start the wedding march. She started and everyone turned to see.
First, Lock and Barrel came out wearing tuxedos Sally had made, but with no ties. As much as they hated
to admit it, they didn't mind being the ring bearers. Then Shock came out with a black dress throwing red
rose petals all along the walkway. Then finally, everyone got to their feet as Sally and Dr. Finklestein
went down the aisle.
Jack was surprised his jaw didn't fall off after seeing Sally. He was right; her dress looked more amazing
on her than it did the wire mannequin, it hugged her body perfectly. She had her hair arranged in a
messy bun, with a few strands of hair on the side to frame her face. Around her neck was a gold and
silver heart locket Jack had given her as a late Christmas present. Those beautiful emerald eyes popped
through the dark makeup. Her lips were as red as rubies, along with her blushing cheeks. Her bouquet was
small, but very beautiful, with black and red roses, and baby's breath stuck in random places of the
arrangement.
'What did I ever do to deserve this… this… goddess?' Jack thought to himself as they came closer.
Sally could see Jack's gaze, which made her blush deepen and her hands shake with excitement. Dr.
Finklestein noticed and squeezed her hand lightly. She smiled at him and squeezed back.
When the made it to the front, Santa asked the doctor, "You give this woman away to this man?"
The doctor's voice slightly trembled as he released his grip from Sally's hand, "Yes, I do."
Sally smiled and hugged the doctor before she let go of his hand to take Jack's. The doctor went over to
the side and sat to comfort a crying Jewel.
Jack led Sally to the front of the podium. "You look beautiful, my love."
Sally smiled, "You don't look too bad yourself, your majesty."
He chuckled and squeezed her hand; she squeezed back and finally made their way to the front.
"Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today to join . . ." Jack and Sally couldn't hear what Santa was
saying. They were lost in each other's eyes and eye-sockets. "And now the bride and groom will read each
other the vows they wrote."
Jack took a deep breath and began, "Many people spend their lives searching for their soulmate, their one
true love. Some people are lucky to find the person they can truly call the better half of themselves,
while others spend the rest of their lives searching and never finding. I am happy to count myself among
the lucky ones, because I certainly found you. I love you, Sally. I know that you are the only one for me,
my one true love. I am happy and I am grateful that you came into my life, that where others have spent
their entire lives looking for the one, I have found you. And now that I have found you, I shall never let
you go. I promise you, Sally that I shall hold you and cherish you and give you my heart, that I shall
support you and care for you. Faithfully, I shall always stand steadfast at your side with your hand in
mine, regardless of what life would bring to us. I now take you as my wife and I shall remain so for the
rest of my life."
Sally could feel her cheeks glow red and tears brimming her eyes, trying not to let them fall and ruin
her make-up.
Jack so badly wanted to embrace her, but he knew the wait would be worth it.
Once Sally got control of her tears, she began, "Jack, I love you. I have loved you for a long time now, and
with each day that I have spent with you before this moment, I find that my love for you is becoming
deeper and stronger. It is with conviction that I say that my love for you shall only continue to grow as
the two of us grow old together. Grow old with me Jack, and I promise you that my love shall never
change, that it will always be as fresh as the spring and as beautiful as your smile."
Jack smiled bashfully as he squeezed her hands tighter, her smile grew and she squeezed back.
"And now the rings." Santa said motioning to Lock and Barrel. Lock gave Sally Jack's ring and Barrel gave
Jack Sally's.
Jack slipped the diamond and ruby ring on Sally's finger, "With this ring, I, Jack Skellington, wed you,
Sally."
Sally slipped the gold and silver wedding band on Jack's finger, "With this ring, I, Sally Finklestein, wed
you, Jack."
Santa smiled at the sight of the happy couple, "Jack, do you take Sally Finklestein as your wedding wife?
To love, cherish, and honor her as long as you both shall live?"
Jack pulled Sally a little closer to him, "I do."
"Sally, do you take Jack Skellington as your wedded husband? To love, cherish, and honor him as long as
you both shall live?"
Sally let her tears of joy finally fall, "I do."
"By the power invested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride."
Jack grinned as he pulled Sally's veil over her head, "I love you, Sally."
Sally wrapped her arms around Jack's neck and shoulders, "I love you, Jack."
They shared a blissful kiss that seemed to last for hours. They pulled apart before things got too…
*cough* heated…*cough*. When they did, Jack removed the veil completely from Sally's head. She looked
at him with confusion; he just grinned and nodded his head to his side. Sally looked and gasped. Wrapped
inside the black velvet cloth Jack had given to Santa before the wedding, was a silver tiara, and with
black, orange and white diamonds in crested into the spiral design.
Jack carefully took the tiara from Santa and placed it on Sally's head.
Then the mayor said to the crowd, "Citizens of Halloween Town, it is with great pleasure that I introduce
Jack and Sally Skellington, Pumpkin King and Queen of Halloween!"
The crowd was brought to their feet, cheering for their first Pumpkin Queen in years.
Sally felt more tears of joy fall down her already damp cheeks. Jack smiled as he thumbed her tears
away. He held out his arm to her, "Are you ready, Mrs. Skellington?"
She giggled and took his arm, "Of course, Mr. Skellington."
Everyone threw dried pumpkin seeds as they walked down the aisle towards city plaza where the
reception was held. They ate, drank, and danced throughout the whole day. Sally danced with Dr.
Finklestein, him not believing that the rag-doll he had created to cook and clean for him, now saw him as
a father, was just married to the man of her dreams and crowned their new Pumpkin Queen.
As they danced, they talked to each other, "Sally, in the first few years of your existence, I was cruel
and unfair to your needs and wishes. At the time, I thought I was doing right, I thought I was protecting
you. But now I see I was the one driving you to sneaking out. Will you ever forgive me?"
Sally smiled gently, "There's nothing to forgive. I know now you were only trying to protect me, it was
the only way you knew how. I hold absolutely nothing against you."
"Sally, please. It would make me feel so much better if I knew I had your forgiveness."
Sally nodded, "Though there is nothing to forgive you for, I forgive you either way."
Dr. Finklestein sighed in relief, "Thank you, my dear."
"You're welcome, daddy."
His breath caught in his throat. This was the first time Sally had ever called him daddy. He then realized
that Sally WAS his daughter and he willingly gave her away to Jack. Not that he regretted it; he knew
Jack would love her and keep her safe. For the first time in a long time, if not ever, Doctor Finklestein
felt a sharp pain in his chest which he soon discovered was his heart.
Soon, the song ended and he released Sally's hands so she could dance with Jack. He wheeled into the
crowd to find Jewel, who was dabbing her red eyes with a tissue by a table. He patted her hand in
comfort, she smiled at him and hugged him around his neck, "They look happy, don't they, Finky?" she said
watching Jack and Sally dance.
He couldn't help but smile when she used her nickname for him. He also watched Sally and her new
husband glide across the town plaza, both of them not paying attention to anyone else. He felt that sharp
pain again, watching his daughter dance with her husband. Maybe someday Jack will understand what
Doctor Finklestein is going through, if he and Sally ever have a daughter of their own. He bet they would.
Their song ended and all the women grabbed Sally and dragged her off to gossip and fuss over her dress
and such. The doctor found this as a perfect opportunity to talk to Jack. He was seated at a table when
the doctor wheeled up to him, "Well, my boy, how is the married life so far?"
Jack smiled, "Fantastic! Thank you for asking."
He nodded, "Now Jack, I know I don't seem like the nicest or most sensitive person in town. But when you
came to me and asked for permission to propose to my daughter, I knew you were the right man for her, a
true gentleman that would do anything to keep my-" he cut himself short, "YOUR Sally out of harm's way.
No matter what she does or how old she gets, she will always be my daughter." He took a breath, "I
suppose what I'm trying to say is…well, someday if you and Sally have a daughter, you might know what
I'm going through right now. It's just hard to give her away." He finished, looking at the ground.
Jack nodded, "You're right, doctor, I really don't know what you're going through right now, but I might
someday. But, sir, I can assure you that I would never dream of endangering or harming Sal-," the doctor
cut him short.
"I know you won't, lad. I trust you, and it seems that she trusts you as well…"
At that point, Jack and Dr. Finklestein could hear the mayor's car coming from up the hill. Jack and Sally
were borrowing his car to travel to Valentine's Town, where they were going to spend the two weeks
they had for their honeymoon.
"Are you ready, honey?" they both turned around to see Sally walking towards them, some of her hair
had fallen from her bun arrangement and flowed past her shoulders. The light from the setting jack-o-
lantern sun glistened the jewels on her tiara and the make-up around her eyes.
Jack stood and gave her a love drunk grin, "Whenever you are, darling." He said then soon kissed her
forehead.
Dr. Finklestein smiled at them both, "You two have fun."
Jack smiled at his father-in-law and shook his hand, "Goodbye, Doctor. We'll see you in two weeks."
Sally wrapped her arms around his neck, and whispered, "Goodbye, daddy. Thank you, for everything." She
kissed the top of his head before she turned towards the mayor's car with Jack by her side.
Dr. Finklestein didn't know what to think of Sally's loving gestures. His thoughts were interrupted when
Jewel wrapped her arms around his neck, "Look at her, Finky. Our little Sally's grown up." She sniffled.
The doctor felt tears threatening to fall from his eyes, he can't even remember the last time he cried!
"Isn't she?" he asked his wife as the mayor's car drove through the town gates, not to be seen for two
weeks.
YAY! DONE! Now, this story may or may not have an epilogue, I haven't decided yet. Anyway, thank you
everyone for reviewing, favorite-ing, and following this story! You guys are the best *Hugs everyone*!
Happy Ficcing!
Why?
by WolfyMagician
Jack and Sally engage in one of the best perks of being married. However, there is always a con to a pro..
RATED M! Okay? Fair warning!
Rated: Fiction M - English - Romance/Humor - Jack S., Sally - Words: 2,107 - Reviews: 25 - Favs: 94 -
Follows: 17 - Published: 9/19/2011 - Status: Complete - id: 7396322
URL: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/7396322

Why?
Why?

***

It had been a good enough day.

Well, somewhat.
Jack had risen before the pumpkin sun, without even an hour of sleep. He should have just stayed awake
the whole night (again) for all the good his measly forty-seven-and-a-half-minute nap did him. Without
further ado, he had dragged his feet towards Town Hall, a distressed Mayor pushing him along hurriedly.
The Pumpkin King knew he would not see his wife and children for the rest of the day, and so he heaved a
tired sigh.
He hoped Sally would wait up for him.

***

As a matter of fact, she did.

A little past two in the morning, the skeleton ruler had slipped inside his silent abode, wistfully noting
that nobody in the residence was there to greet him. To his immense surprise (and satisfaction), he also
found that, on his way to the kitchen for a late-night snack, a pair of soft, warm arms wrapped around his
torso from behind, startling him slightly. It was then that Sally had whispered, "How goes my lord?" in a
voice so.. sultry and velvety that he couldn't help but sigh. In response, he turned around to face her,
capturing her lips for a brief moment.
It was then when he realized that they had not had a.. romantic encounter.. for much too long.
With little ones around the house, it was hardly possible to sneak in black rose petals and throw them all
over the room without someone questioning it loudly, or perhaps tripping on the petals themselves. That
led to several minutes of crying and well, Jack didn't particularly want to admit that his own children
managed to make him cringe in terror. He was the Master of Fright..
After the birth of their twins, they could hardly steal a quiet moment to themselves. They did have a
teenager, but the boy was always out and about, or in his room, that they never had the chance to ask
him to watch his younger siblings. Not to mention, he'd probably know why..
Sally brought his wavering attention back to her when she pulled his head down for another needy kiss,
surprising him when she bit down—hard—on his lower, bony lip. He responded eagerly, lifting her and
unthinkingly placing her almost weightless body onto the table. Gasping, she pulled away slightly and
buried her face into his chest, breathing uneven. Keeping their bodies pressed up against each other, she
mumbled, "Maybe we should go back to the bedroom.. "
"But—" But what? Was he really going to risk doing that kind of activity on the dining table? As
arousing as the thought of taking his wife on there was, he could not stand the idea of someone walking
in on them. The bed was just a few strides for him right? "Okay."
Jack scooped her up into his arms and literally ran to their bedroom. When he got there, he quickly shut
the door, locked it, and placed the rag-doll delicately on the large mattress. He did not realize that she
was only wearing a silk, black nightgown until that very moment, and when he did, he felt a strange
sensation on the lower part of his body. Sally's giggle only confirmed it.
Her clothes were the first to go, and he was pleased to see she was only wearing a pair of pink panties
underneath. Sally made most of his clothes, varying in styles and color. Today, he was wearing one of her
designs, and so she had no trouble in slipping those out of his thin form. Both bare and stimulated, their
eyes only met once before they both threw themselves at the other.
It started out with a simple kiss—it always did—and from there it progressed. Sally's mouth was now
sucking on his ribs, slowly trailing down a path of burning pleasure and electricity. She made sure to give
each bone her full attention, her hands playing with other parts of his body. He, in turn, ran his hands up
and down her sides, pausing every now and then when she would sigh in contentment.
Sally was soon at the part Jack enjoyed the most.
She carefully grasped him, watching intently as her husband's face underwent several changes in
expression. He squirmed slightly underneath her, pushing against her hand with a soft groan. Sally bit her
lip as she slowly moved her hand up and down. It didn't take long before Jack was gasping and thrashing
around wildly, and it was this that encouraged her to do more.
Her lips replaced her hand's work, and the king really was then pleased.
"Sally!"
"Mmph," was all she could get out, considering there was a little distraction inside her mouth. She moved
her head the same motion as her hand previously, swirling her tongue around the tip of her husband. He
grabbed a fistful of her hair at this, thrusting up as she went down.
It had been a while since they last did this, and perhaps that was why Jack had released himself so
quickly.
Sally tasted the sudden burst of tangy and oddly sweet fluid as it filled her mouth continuously.
Delirious with the smell of her lover, she took her time savoring this liquid, swallowing oh-so slowly. She
sucked on him a bit, as though hoping she could get more out. That, of course, only led to Jack getting
even more aroused.
"Oh, my God," he moaned at her, pulling her up for a kiss. It always felt weird tasting himself on her as
their tongues went into frenzy, but he never really seemed to mind. "You're driving me insane. You could
kill me if you tried."
"Why would I do that?" the rag-doll whispered as she rubbed her breast against his chest, eliciting the
most enthusiastic of moans. Jack cupped her behind as she continued the act, thinking nothing but the
bliss she had been generously granting him.
"Because—oh, yes—'cause you're.. guh.. so evil.. " He received a soft laugh in return, and soon his wife
shifted her weight so she could straddle him.
"You are, too," she replied easily, letting a finger stroke his lips. Hungrily, he grabbed her hand and slipped
the finger into his mouth, sucking on it, needy. Sally shut her eyes, concentrating only on the skeleton's
warmth, his touch.
Ah, the perks of being married to him..
Jack suddenly flipped them over, and he pinned her arms beside her head, wrists facing him. She raised an
eyebrow in question, but her only response was a wicked grin.
Sally should have seen it coming.
Her hands were tied together above her, the bedpost holding it still. How clichéd.
Well, at least he wasn't using handcuffs; just some sort of cloth.
"What are y—?" she began, but was immediately cut off when her legs were spread apart. Her eyes
widened when Jack's face suddenly appeared between them. Her first instinct was to wrap herself around
him. Her second instinct was to faint from the sight of Jack Skellington staring into her center. She
opened her mouth to say something—she really didn't know what—but he had already moved
forward and kissed her most intimate spot. Gasping like a fish out of water, she could only throw her
head back as he stuck his tongue inside and begun to lick all over, in a circular motion.
He lapped at her, sucked, even nibbled.
One of his hands managed to sneak to her aching breasts, and so he made absolutely sure that those got
his attention as well.
Was she going insane? Maybe not as much as their honeymoon, but this was coming close.
The pleasure was too much for her that she actually attempted to move away. At least, until her
deluded mind realized that she was tied to the spot.
Sally was soon an incomprehensible mess, and her call of "JACK!" (along with several thrusting motions)
pushed both of them over the edge.
After relieving themselves (and coming to their senses) Jack suddenly made a splutter of disbelief. "Oh,
no way. Sal, I am so sorry." He unbound her hands.
To chagrin, he had released his fluids all over the bed, and even on Sally's stomach. Even so, she only
grinned at him, taking a hand and collecting the light-grey liquid. She licked it off completely,
determined not to waste anything. Jack merely fell back against the pillows and attempted to rid his
mind of that picture.
Of course, he only failed.
"Can we be one now, Jack?"
Her voice was so sincere, so innocent (well, in some way) and it reminded him that Sally was still Sally,
even if her guard was slightly down during their acts, and up when they were in the outside world.
Loving, understanding, creative, smart.. that was her.
He loved her.
She lay on her back, positioning her legs around him. Smiling, he gently guided himself towards her, never
losing eye-contact when he eased them together. They gasped in sync, tightening their already strong
hold of the other.
Jack started off slow, as they preferred to. He studied his wife as she shut her eyes and shook, hands
clenching beside her. As much as he believed in taking time to enjoy things, he couldn't help but pick up
his pace as their pleasure slowly built up inside of them.
Things just blurred into the other now.
"More.. Jack, please—oh!—yes...yes, LOVE ME, JACK!"
"Guh.. I do love you.. Sa—Sally—UH! Please! Keep doing that!"
"H-harder, my king! Love me harder! OH! No, no—more! More! Please!"
"You're so naughty, Sally.. my love. My soul. I think only I know what a temptress you are—"
"My lord teas—teases me so. O-only you will ever see me like this—"
"That is true—oh, God—bite me again!"
"H-here?"
"OH, YES! Right there! Per—perfect.. "
"Mmm. Mmph!"
"Heheh.. "
They were reaching their limit, and they had lasted much longer than respectable standards (considering
their situation).
"S-Sally! I'm going to—I LOVE YOU—!"
"WAAAAAAH!"
They paused.
Shocked and taken aback, they could only stare at each other as the wail became louder.
Sally's maternal side kicked in almost immediately.
"The twins!" she gasped, pushing herself up. To make matters worse, another shriek resounded through the
house.
A different one.
"JACK!" they could hear from outside, the megaphone only intensifying the sound of the sadly-familiar
voice, "WHERE ARE YOU? WE STILL HAVE TO PLAN FOR THIS YEAR'S HALLOWEEN!"
"Mom!" they then heard on the other side of the door, pounding audible throughout the Mayor's
screaming, "Jacque and Nick are up! I can't quiet them down!"
"I'll be over there, hon!" called the Pumpkin Queen warily, eyes darting around in search of a robe.
"There's an idiot outside, too!"
"I know, sweetie! But please don't call anyone an idiot!" Sally paused in her search and smiled at her
annoyed husband. Hurriedly, she pushed him down, rising and falling on him. Jack, though still confused
over all the happenings, understood instantly and pushed up against her, making the most of what they
can.
When Jack had been satisfied, the rag-doll slipped out of him, gave him a quick peck on the lips, and threw
her silk robe on.
She had left the room before Jack could make her release.
Promising himself that he would indeed return the favor later, he reached around for his clothes so he
could tell the two-faced politician to go home.
At least the day started out amazing.

***
There's a First Time for Everything
by sweetpop1997
It's Johnny and Mavis' wedding night! First time! Total smexiness, lemony hot hetero virgin goodness. Has
a bit of fluff, too. I just LOVE this pairing. :3 JohnnyxMavis
Rated: Fiction M - English - Humor/Romance - Mavis, Jonathan/Jonny/Jonny-stein - Words: 2,839 -
Reviews: 23 - Favs: 72 - Follows: 54 - Published: 3/30/2013 - id: 9153536
URL: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/9153536

There's a First Time for Everything

There's a First Time for Everything
By: Sweetpop1997
It's Johnny and Mavis' first time together on their wedding night…Total lemony smut and sweet, fluffy
romance. ~:3 just watched Hotel Transylvania (I do not own this movie… Belongs to Sony) recently, one
of my favorite kid movies, and this sudden idea came up for this story. MWAAHAHAHAHAH WHEN
WILL MY DIRTY MIND EVER REST?! First story, hope you gusta. LESS THAN THREE.
Jonathan couldn't have been happier. Discovering the hotel full of monsters, along with falling in love
with Mavis, and then getting to marry her was the greatest experience he'd ever had. He was a human,
that much was true, but because they Zinged, Drac had cast a spell on Johnny that would thankfully let
him become immortal, like Mavis, while letting him remain human in all other ways. On Mavis' birthday,
when she and Johnny had gotten married in their 'Haweewee' clothes, Eunice and Wanda had insisted
that they give Mavis and Johnny a 'real' wedding, one with a white dress and flowers and a honeymoon,
the whole she-bang. Jonathan and Mavis wholeheartedly agreed, and within a week, the Hotel
Transylvania was turned into a beautiful wedding hall, with black and red roses adorning every nook and
cranny, silk draping from the ceiling, and a gorgeous marble pulpit, complete with cushioned seats ready
for the guests. Jonathan had even invited his family all the way to Hotel Transylvania to attend the
wedding as well, nervous and terrified that they'd be freaked out and disgusted that he was marrying a
118 year old vampire. But instead, Jonathan's six brothers, mother and father, cousins, and aunts and
uncles loved Mavis, Drac, and all the other monsters.
The day of the wedding couldn't have been more marvelous. Johnny woke up, grinning from ear to ear,
imagining how Mavis would look in her wedding dress, and about how in only several hours, they would
be consummating their love for one another. Sex was never been much of a reality for him. Hell, he was 21
and still a virgin for God's sake. Then again, he remembered that Mavis was 118 and had never even been
with a guy before. Girls weren't his thing, anyhow. He remembered all about how pathetic he was in high
school, getting weird glances from all the girls because of his ginger-ish hair and not-very-muscular
physique. All of them just wanted a jock, so Johnny never dated anyone, figuring he'd just be a bachelor
for the rest of his life. But with his incessant masturbation, he figured that he'd need someone in his
life…someone to quell his morning wood, someone to help his manly desires and needs, someone he could
make love to, screw senseless, or just cuddle and spoon with. It wasn't just his masturbation that made
him desire a woman in his life, though. Instead, it was watching people around him being so in love with
each other that made him long for a relationship. They seemed so happy, so complete, so insatiable for
their want for each other. He had to admit it…once he and Mavis had kissed on the dance floor, (which,
by the way, was his first kiss) he had felt a spark that made him want more. But it wasn't his usual tug of
lust he got from his masturbatory fantasies, or his heated need when he was having a wet dream… This
was a need that stemmed so much deeper. This wasn't a sexual need. It was an emotional need. In that
moment, he realized that he truly loved Mavis. That she was perfect for him, through and through. Of
course, he still wanted to ravish Mavis like his inner male instinct demanded. But more than that, he
wanted her to be happy, to be fully sated in love and comfort and safety and pleasure. It had taken all of
his willpower for the whole two weeks before the 'real' wedding to control himself from just taking his
chance and seducing Mavis… lots of long, passionate fapping sessions in the warmth of the shower, and
tugging off immediately once he woke up from his vivid and lascivious dreams of his deepest fantasies
about her had held him over.
His fantasies drove him crazy… Mavis being completely naked once she switched from bat to human for
him… Mavis as a hot, sexy teacher with thigh high black stockings and a see through white shirt
complete with a black, micro miniskirt… Mavis dressed up as an innocent little nurse wearing red, see
through lace lingerie under her simple white cotton dress… it was driving Johnny so insane, so wild,
because they had only given and received innocent kisses from each other, silently waiting for their true
wedding night to go all the way. It was a hard wait, but oh sweet God, would it be worth it for the both
of them. Johnny whistled as he headed for the shower, bathing every nook and cranny of his body,
especially his nether regions, feet, behind his ears and neck, and armpits for he and Mavis' activities that
would happen that… well, morning… since morning was like night for monsters. The new sleeping
pattern had thrown Johnny off for a little bit, but he soon got in the hang of things and enjoyed getting
to sleep all day and party all night. Johnny made sure he smelt musky and woodsy, manly and fresh, and
most importantly, clean. He cleansed his wild ginger locks twice, then stepped out of the shower, toweling
himself off.
He looked in the mirror. Not too shabby… Skinny, sinewy muscles will do, I guess. I look better than
some guys, though. Johnny examined his chest hair. There was a light sprinkling of ginger hair on his pecs
and abdomen, and his little trail of hair running from his naval inside his groin. Just enough hair for
Mavis to run her fingers through, Johnny thought dirtily, goosebumps rising on his wet flesh. He swiped
some deodorant on his armpits, then went to work shaving what little facial stubble he had collected in
two days. His hair grew so fast, though. By morning, he would most likely have some prickly stubble back
on his jaw and upper lip.
Once he felt thoroughly groomed, he walked into the lobby, ready to take part in the greatest day of his
existence. When he saw the beautiful cushioned seats, the roses, the silk, the pulpit… he knew he was
ready. Ready to love Mavis for forever and eternity. Dressed in his full tuxedo, he received shocked and
delighted faces from Frank, Griffin, Wayne, and Murray. They kept punching his shoulder, telling him how
handsome he looked, giving him explicit and detailed sex advice from their own experiences. Although it
made Johnny blush beet red, what they told him was actual pretty helpful, even though he had watched
an ass load of porn. This was different, though. This was about making love, and that was different than
the absolute unemotionally charged concept of porn. After laughing and joking around and hearing last
bits of advice, Johnny and the guys heard the wedding bells, signaling the start of the wedding. They all
rushed for the pulpit to get in their places, giving Johnny their final good luck wishes as they stood as
grooms right behind him. Johnny saw how everyone was there, watching, waiting so eagerly for the bride
to come in.
When Mavis was walked in by Drac, Johnny gasped and could feel tears beginning to form in his amber
eyes. She looked so breathtaking and flawless in the vintage white lace dress, the long veil covering her
porcelain, innocent face. There were tears dripping from her eyes as well when she stood at the altar
across from Johnny. They just smiled to each other, laughing in raw and true joy. Once they said their
vows and slipped the rings on each other's fingers, it was time for the infamous kiss. Johnny's lips touched
Mavis' with the most intense love and tender care that he could possibly give, giving in to his world of
emotion for her. She gave into that moment as well, accepting the beautiful intimacy of their swirling
feelings that flowed between them in the simple action of kissing.
The reception was full of singing and dancing and eating, happy conversation and speeches, and laughter
and company. It passed very quickly, though, and before they knew it, Mavis and Johnny were left alone
in the reception hall, tired and ready to sleep once everything had been cleaned up and everyone had
left. Johnny picked Mavis up bridal style in his arms, and carried her gently up the stairs to the
honeymoon suite on the very top floor, in a hidden room. He kissed her as he opened the door, then
walked her lovingly towards the bed, setting her down as if she was nothing more than a fragile, precious
doll. She hit the soft covers of the bed, sighing in content at the feeling of the silk and cotton on her bed
and the dress against her skin. Johnny looked down at her once again, locking his amber orbs with her
cerulean ones. He softly pressed his lips to her own, filling Mavis with butterflies and a fluttering in her
heart and stomach.
The kisses got deeper over a matter of several minutes, Johnny's tongue beginning to slip smoothly and
comfortingly into Mavis' mouth. Although the feeling was foreign to Mavis in the beginning, she was a
quick learner, and sure enough, she and Johnny were battling for dominance with their tongues. A moan
slipped from both their mouths when Mavis grabbed his tongue skillfully with her teeth and began to
suckle, causing the atmosphere between the young newlyweds to switch from innocent and playful to
filled with lust and tension. Johnny gulped, then pulled back from their heated makeout session.
"Mavis.. are you ready to do this with me? We don't have to, I just need your confirmation first, my
beautiful twilight maiden. Anything for you." He grinned cheekily and waggled his eyebrows, a but proud
of himself for thinking of the 'twilight maiden' thing.
Mavis' eyes sparkled with passion and ruthless love. She smiled, her bright eyeteeth glimmering in the
light of the room as she spoke her answer. "Johnny.. there's nothing more that I want to do than be
intimate with my husband. We are finally wed together, so what better way to celebrate than to have
some fun with the one I love most? Tonight, I'm giving it all to you, Johnny.. it's all yours. All of me."
Johnny's mouth was hanging agape from Mavis' words, and if he wasn't already hard enough, he didn't
know what else could possibly make his boner become more aroused. Before his brain could ask him how
much more he could take, Mavis was slipping herself out of her gown. Johnny automatically began to
undress himself as well, but was hardly comprehending the majesty of what was happening to him. When
Johnny had discarded all articles of clothing except for his underwear, he looked up, and what he saw
made his mouth go dry and his erection begin to weep. There stood Mavis, dressed in a white, virginal,
lace chemise that was completely see through, adorned with chiffon and silk.
He couldn't help but rake his eyes up and down her body hungrily, noticing the way that her perky, round
breast's nipples had hardened in arousal, or the way that he could see straight through to her small,
womanly curves. The part that fascinated him the most, though, was the fact that she was lacking any
pubic hair. She went bare and waxed.. all for me. Oh sweet Jesus.. I'll jizz before she even touches me. He
noticed Mavis blushing from head to toe, obviously starting to feel a bit self-conscious and modest.
Johnny quickly pulled himself to her side, and began peppering her face with kisses, murmuring precious
words of love and affection to her. His lips soon found their way to her neck, where the smooth,
untouched porcelain skin began to receive attention from his mouth. As he gently nibbled and licked and
kissed, Mavis began releasing little moans of wanton innocence, which hit straight into Johnny's ego and
crotch. He took an adventurous turn and began to nibble her ear, whispering things that only he had
fantasized about into her ear, things such as Look at you.. more beautiful than the stars or the sun.. your
body was made for love. I've dreamed about this for so long.. and now I have you. You're so perfect,
Mavis.. I can't wait to watch you cum for me, to see you open up your beautiful heart and soul for me.
Mavis' moans continued to escalate louder and louder as Johnny whispered the sweet nothings into her
ear. Once he kissed from her collarbone to her chest, he realized that he was about to see her breasts.
Of course, Johnny had seen tits many times. But did porn really count? He had never seen real, live,
natural breasts, and the fact that he was about to see Mavis' excited his brain into a frenzy of lust and
want. He gulped, slowly pulling down the silken straps of her gown, his nimble fingers shaking as he
reached for the hem. When his hands touched the cashmere skin of her thighs, he felt tingles shoot all
the way from his groin up his spine, shivering in delight. Mavis was consenting to him so easily, letting
him take full control, keeping her lids half open from pure pleasure and desire, her body letting go and
fully turning to putty in Johnny's hands. Her breathing heightened as Johnny slowly lifted the gown
over her head, then threw it on the crumpled heap of clothing next to the bed. When Johnny looked back
at her, his heart suddenly became caught in his throat. There, sitting in front of him, was a pair of pale,
perky, round, silky, plush, warm, feminine globes with small, dusky pink nipples. She was perfect, looking to
be about a handful from Johnny's eyes. By this time, Johnny was quivering with excitement and
nervousness. He decided to go on total feelings and instincts, going on a trial and error type method to
pleasure Mavis. After adjusting his poor erection to some minimal comfort in his boxers, he leaned down
and took Mavis' earlobe between his teeth. He started to suckle, as his other hand slowly drifted towards
Mavis' right nipple, slowly rolling the fleshy and hard pink nub between his fingers. Mavis moaned
Johnny's name and dug her nails into his shoulders, mewling with the foreign sensations that were
running through her body.
His lips moved to her neck, slowly taking the flesh there between his lips and sucking gently, alternating
between licks while he continued to fondle her breasts in his palms. After Mavis started begging, with
moans of "Please, Johnny!" and, "More!," he decided to finally venture his mouth to more pressing regions.
He kissed down her throat, to her collarbone, and then to the valley between her breasts. Johnny had to
refrain from ejaculating right there as he realized that his face was sandwiched right between the
pillow-like mounds that were her boobs. He smelt her skin, then, decided to take a taste of the sweetness.
He licked slowly, keenly, and heard Mavis whine with longing. Okay, enough playing around. Let's give
these sweet things a real tasting. Johnny nuzzled her breasts, then proceeded to peck all over them with
slow, open mouthed kisses, until he reached her nipples. He pulled a nipple into his lips, and suckled. The
reaction of Mavis digging her fingers into his hair and sighing was enough to make him dizzy with
satisfaction. He got bolder, placing his mouth over the whole thing and suckling on it like a baby to a
mother. Mavis was panting, and making sounds that Johnny thought could only come from angels. He
wanted to move on, give her more, give her what she needed. What he was about to do was what had
filled his dreams since he had met Mavis, something that aroused him to absolutely no comparison..
Finally getting to actuallytaste her, to watch her come undone with his lips and mouth and tongue, to
see her experience an orgasm right in front of his eyes as he laps up her sweet nectar. He had jerked
himself off to the thought of eating her out many times, wanting to taste the moist flesh centered
between her thighs. This night was far from over. This will be the greatest night of your life, he
promised.

Steamy kitchen
by TheTicketCollector
Jack and Sally have sex in the kitchen.
Rated: Fiction M - English - Romance - Jack S., Sally - Words: 2,104 - Reviews: 11 - Favs: 75 - Follows: 22 -
Published: 10/24/2014 - Status: Complete - id: 10777969
URL: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/10777969

Steamy kitchen
Sally was doing dishes.
It was her turn for the week, which was by no means good for her. She hated doing dishes, because she
had a distinct wariness towards wet food stuck on plates. She always donned rubber gloves and an apron,
to make sure she never directly touched anything in the sink.
She was wearing a pair of tight jeans, and nothing else. Since she practically lived in Jack's apartment, it
was often easier to walk around with no clothes on at all. There was a naughty joy in wearing nothing. It
also helped that her boyfriend was more than eager to service her insatiable lust.
Her naked breasts rubbed against the apron in a lovely way and had her nipples painfully hard while she
scrubbed. She was constantly checking the clock to see if Jack's job was over yet.
She experimentally thrust her chest forward, straining against the apron to apply some friction to her
breasts. Her nipples scraped against the rough material and drew a small gasp from her. She shook her
boobs a bit to swish them across the apron, tickling her nipples and causing several wonderful moans to
escape.
She was finding new ways to pleasure herself everyday.
Sally was often experimenting when Jack wasn't home. She much preferred his awesome cock to satisfy
her, but work always came first with him. She didn't mind, though. She always found his hardworking
attitude attractive. It was just irritating that she was always starving for a good fuck when he wasn't
there.
She had used just about everything in the apartment to satisfy her cravings. Vibrators. Clips. Cucumbers.
Pens. Rolling pins. Deodorant sticks. Lamps.
However, the things that always sent her into a mind blowing orgasm were things that smelled like Jack.
Jack had a very distinct scent. It had a feminine twist of lavender and nightshade for elegance, but a
manly after-shave smelling component as well. Jack wore the scent all the time, and it made Sally want
to yank down his pants and suck his dick at every opportunity. That smell drove her crazy.
And the best part was that the smell lingered over the whole apartment. Everything smelled like Jack.
Just one whiff had her panties soaked. Sally often buried her nose in Jack's clothes to breathe in the
intoxicating smell. More often than not she touched herself while she did it.
Jack. He occupied her every waking thought. Every time she closed her eyes his face came to mind. Every
time she slept she dreamed of him.
She blushed as he once again entered her mind. He was so kind. So handsome. She was so in love that it
made her want to giggle like a schoolgirl.
Sally finished scrubbing a plate and placed it on the drying rack.
She was still waiting for the day he would ask her to marry him. Then at last she could achieve her
greatest fantasy; housewife.
To Sally, being Jack's little wife would be a dream come true. She had imagined the scenario dozens of
times.
Jack, exhausted from work, would walk through the front door of their home and call out.
"Honey, I'm home!" he would say.
Sally would come out of the dining room, drying her delicate hands on a towel.
"Welcome home, darling!" she would chatter happily.
Jack would then look his wife up and down. His eyes hungrily staring at her body. She would blush and
nervously shift her feet, shy and thrilled by his lust filled stare.
Then he would walk forward abruptly, startling her to open her mouth.
He would take that chance to grab her wrists and smash his mouth over hers. At first she would struggle
with the force of his kiss, but would gradually accept it and even return the favor. Their tongues would
slide over each other in a fierce battle of control, Jack eventually winning like he always did.
Jack would then cease kissing and bring a disappointed whine from her throat. He would grin slyly and
then attack her neck.
She would moan as he hungrily sucked her neck and groped her neglected breasts. He would massage her
tits expertly and playfully flick the nipples, making her groan with anticipation and pleasure.
She would start panting and rubbing her legs together to get friction on her wet pussy. He would notice
and stick his hand into the wet folds of her jeans to rub her aching spot. An electric shock would go up
her spine and make her cry out.
This rubbing would go on for several more minutes, further building up to her eventual release. But, just
as it is about to happen, he withdraws his hand.
She would protest in anger and frustration and demand he finish the job, sweating and flustered.
He would smile deviously and then tell her to turn around and place her hands on the dining room table.
She would blush, knowing what he wanted. She would slowly nod and turn her back to him, pushing her
put outwards until it was waggling temptingly in his face.
He would then give her ass a good slap, drawing a lusty moan from her throat.
At that point he would be at his breaking point, painfully erect and ready to fuck her brains out. He
would sloppily unbutton her jeans and then rip them of her sexy ass, ready for what was to come. There
would be no foreplay.
He would whip his huge cock out, giving it a few good strokes to get it to full length.
And then, with no warning, he would shove it into her dripping pussy.
At this point in her fantasy, Sally already had two fingers inside her pussy and was rubbing messily.
With one hand on the sink and the other masturbating, the dishes lay forgotten in the sink. Little puffs
of air kept escaping her open mouth, and every so often she would hit a good spot and groan with longing
for Jack's dick.
She needed it bad. She wanted to get fucked sideways and have her world rocked. She wanted the
neighbors to know her name because she was screaming so loud.
"Fuck.. Jack.. yes.. " she moaned, imagining it was Jack, and not her tiny fingers that was stirring up her
pussy.
She used her thumb to press her clit and let out a sexy moan.
She could already feel her release approaching. Her fingers sped up and soon had her panting like a dog in
heat. A tidal wave was rapidly approaching her and she began yelling out. "Jack! uh.. yes! Fuck me! Fuck
me good!"
It was practically upon her.
And then it was stopped.
Her pumping fingers had been halted by someone grabbing her arm from behind. She snapped her head back
to see who it was. To her surprise, it was Jack.
"Jack.. I didn't hear you come home." she said hesitantly.
Jack said nothing.
She carefully pulled at her arm, trying to shake him off. She grew frustrated when he did not yield.
"Ungh, Jack, let me finish! I was so close!" she whined.
Once again he said nothing. Instead, he pulled her hand out of her needy pussy and made her grab onto
the the sink with both hands.
"Jack, what are you-"
She was immediately silenced by the sound of his fly being unzipped. She nearly squirted from the sound
alone. She knew what was coming.
Jack pulled out his flaccid cock and jerked it a few times. Finding that it still wasn't fully erect, her
pulled down her pants and stuck his dick in her ass crack. Sally let out a mewl of pleasure, feeling his soft
and silky cock rubbing her sopping pussy.
She began desperately wiggling her hips, trying to get his penis into her pussy. He teasingly kept it just
out of her reach.
Eventually, she couldn't take it anymore.
"Jack, please.. " she moaned.
He stopped his teasing. His dick was now painfully hard and he grabbed it with his hand. Sally licked her
lips with excitement and anticipation.
He carefully lined up his cock with her entrance, and then shoved it in hard.
Sally opened her mouth and cried out several times as he began pumping back and forth into her from
behind. Like a well oiled machine, he pistoned his hips into her quickly and roughly. He was reaching deep
inside her and the tip of his cock was kissing her womb.
He reached out and fondled her boobs, pinching the nipples violently and pulling on her tits. She moaned
as his skillful hands twisted her sharp peaks deliciously.
He let go of her breasts and went back to concentrating on her ass. As he pumped his cock mercilessly
into her pussy he grabbed her shaking ass and rubbed it lovingly. Sally knew he preferred taking her from
behind, it was his favorite position.
He extended his arm and brought it down to smack her ass harshly and get another groan of lust filled
pain from her.
He began timing his slaps in sync with his thrusting dick, slapping her when his cock was completely
buried inside.
Sally's mind was going blank as she was royally fucked. Every time his dick slid into her she felt a piece
of her mind break away. She didn't care though. Her orgasm was approaching quickly and she didn't worry
about anything else. In her indescribable pleasure she found herself shouting out.
"God, yes! Fuck! Oh my go, fuck me harder, Jack!' she screamed.
Jack was more than happy to oblige. He grabbed both of her wrists and yanked her backwards, burying his
cock even further into her pussy. Sally screamed with joy and began drooling as his incredible dick fucked
her stupid.
"Fuck! Fuck! Yes, yeah, ooh.. "
she was going to cum soon. She could tell Jack was, too. His hips were picking up the pace and his thrusts
were becoming more and more sloppy.
"I'm gonna cum soon.. should I pull out?" he grunted.
Sally's eyes widened and her pussy tightened threateningly, stopping any chance of escape. She began
bucking against him even harder, finally drawing moan from his end.
"Don't you fucking dare! You can't pull out before I cum, and besides.. " she said, smiling lecherously and
batting her lashes seductively. ".. I wanna have your baby."
Jack's eyes widened, but he was pumping even harder.
".. Are you sure?" he asked, sounding hopeful.
Sally threw her head back and screamed as she felt her orgasm begin to take over her.
"Yes! Fill me with your hot cum and make me pregnant with your child! Fuck! Yes! Fuck.. "
Jack felt a stirring in his balls and gave one final thrust, shoving the head of his cock as deep as possible.
Sally screamed and he groaned as they both came explosively. Cum began filling Sally's pussy and her
whole body shivered involuntarily as she felt Jack's warm seed seep into her.
Jack stayed put for a minute to let Sally ride out the rest of her orgasm and then pulled out with a wet
pop.
Sally immediately collapsed on the floor and twitched as cum spilled from her gaping pussy. Jack let out
a sigh of relief after their workout and sat down in one a chair, completely drained. He leaned his head
back and closed his eyes, exhausted from both his day at work and the unbelievable sex he had just had.
What he really needed was a nap, but he felt something on his lap and it prevented him from sleeping.
He cracked open an eye to glance down at his lap. Sally winked at him, her mouth filled with his semi
erect cock. She was sucking off the last remnants of sperm and swallowing happily.
Once she had successfully cleaned his dick, she released it with a pop and gave it a few good licks for
measure. She then climbed onto his lap and settled in, wrapping her arms around his neck and cuddling
with him. Jack smiled and kissed her forehead, drawing a giggle from her. She pressed her breasts against
his chest and played with his soft cock, stroking it lovingly. Jack wasn't getting hard, though. He was too
tired. Sally knew this as well, but she was fine with just playing with his dick anyway.
Jack relaxed into his chair and sighed happily, his sexy girlfriend lovingly stroking his cock. He could
already tell she was going to get pregnant with his child. Their family would soon be gaining another
member.
Jack smiled lazily. Life was good.
Silk and Stitches
by Phycobabble

URL: http://movies.adult-fanfiction.org/story.php?no=600091171

Silk and Stitches

Silk and Stitches

Written By: Phycobabble

Chapter 1: Eleven Years Later

Disclaimer: I do not claim to own any of the characters, nor the movie story line, nor anything else of
Tim Burton's The Nightmare Before Christmas. They are all his and whoever else owns them as well. This
story and plot was written for enjoyment and nothing else. I am making no profit from it, nor was that
ever my intent.

Please Review, Thank you. Enjoy!

".. Everyone's waiting for the next surprise.. "

Crisp, howling wind spiraled through the trees, tussling fallen foliage and ghostly plasm. Phantom and
poltergeist alike, they quivered through the night, the air chilling as they moved toward the fiery glow
of the city. Dead leaves crackled in the wind's wake, swirling along the road, caught up in the rasping
breeze; a fresh gust sent them exploding through the night, raining down over a gathered crowd. They
tangled in hair and clothing, rattling tunes and secrets to their hosts in gasping whispers. Not ghoul nor
witch, or clown or vampire, or skeleton or werewolf payed any mind to the slight disturbance, their
hands and voices lifted in celebration and swaying to a droning beat..

".. Skeleton Jack might catch you in the back,

And scream like a banshee,
Make you jump out of your skin.. "

Creaking, a straw horse rolled out from deep within the pumpkin patch, pulled by a big man with a scithe.
Splintering, wooden wheels turned on loose axles, the horse tilting back and forth with every rotation.

A tall, gangly looking scarecrow sat strangely within the saddle, his arms extended like a pair of stiff
wings, his feet settled within the stirrups. A scowling jack-o-lantern sat haughtily upon his shoulders;
Large and menacing, it glowered at the crowd, a bright orange glow shining just behind its narrowed
eyes. A wooden sign towered above his head, two rusted nails hammered through it and into the long
branch fastened to the scarecrow's back; it read in pealing white paint: Halloween Town.

".. This is Halloween,

everyone scream.. "

The crowed bellowed in song, shrieks carrying over the music as two miniature versions of the scarecrow
danced below, twirling around the horse in fits of laughter and screams. They spun torches as they
moved, illuminating their jack-o-lantern faces in flame as they slashed the flames back and forth, writing
BOO and SCARE over and over against the night sky.

".. Won't ya please make way

for a very special guy.. "

The scarecrow thrust an arm forward, snatching a flaming stick from a nearby post and careening it
around his head. The crowd howled, clapping their hands and gasping as he climbed to his feet on the
horse's back.

Lifting one leg, he teetered back and forth, letting the fire graze just over the heads of cackling
onlookers, before opening his wicked mouth wide and swallowing the torch whole. Flames licked the
pumpkins rind before disappearing all together.
".. Our man Jack is King of the Pumpkin Patch,
Everyone hail to the Pumpkin King now!"

In an instant, the scarecrow was fully engulfed in an orange blaze, burning away his purple tux and straw
pants. Cheering broke out across the sea of spectators, ravenous and rumbling against the seething wind.
Bowing, the scarecrow let out a shrieking laugh, bending his legs and springing up into the air. For a
stalling moment, he was a vibrant flare against the midnight sky, the roar of the town echoing below him,
and then he fell, flipping backward into a hazing fountain of green slime.

"Halloween, Halloween,
Halloween, Halloween.. "

The smaller scarecrows crowded around the fountain, smirking pumpkin faces shedding bland light over
the green muck. Torches flew from their hands, spiraling through the air before plummeting into the
sludge as well.

".. In this town we call home,

Everyone hail to the pumpkin song.. "

The acrid ooze began to bubble and fizz, gurgling as a grinning, white skull began to emerge from its
depths. Neck followed skull, and a wide, bat-shaped bow flared to life, dripping green. A slim fitting, pin-
striped suit jacket emerged with the torso shortly after, covering two long, extended arms; jeering,
clapping, and laughter deafened all hearing.

Two long legs were next, lifting and settling their feet on the triangular stone base of the fountain head.
The skeleton placed a hand upon the Retching Demon's back, the green ooze pouring from its mouth
shedding an eerie glow across the his pearly skull face.

La la's faded slowly, the skeleton taking his final bow and stepping down into the crowd himself.

"Most definitely our best year yet!" bellowed the Mayor, his thumbs tucked beneath his lapels as he
approached the towering skeleton, "Well done, Jack my boy!"

Jack smiled, his hard face softening, "Thank you, Mayor."

He glanced around the group quickly, scanning the jabbering and excited faces of his peers, "Have you seen
Sally?"

Before he could receive his answer, something hard slammed into his leg, the force of it nearly uprooting
him from the cement. He spread his long arms out to keep his balance,

"What in the world-"

Another blow knocked the words from his lips, catching his other leg just below the knee, and sending him
sprawling across the ground. The entire area quieted, all eyes turning toward the commotion. Groaning,
Jack pushed himself up onto his arms and shook his head, turning narrowed eyes over his shoulder.

Two smiling jack-o-lantern faces greeted him, giggles ringing through the air, and Jack's scowl faded to a
grin. He rolled over quickly, taking the two by surprise and they cried out as he snatched them up in his
arms, grabbing them both around the waist. He climbed to his feet slowly, holding each little scarecrow
firmly.

"Dad! No fare, you can't cheat!"

"I think differently," Jack chuckled, one brow bone raised in amusement at the taller of the two.

"Oh, come on," laughed the other one, lifting his hands and pulling the pumpkin off his head, "We got you."
He shook his messy hair, turning bright blue eyes up at his father. Jack marveled at him for a moment,
eyeing the few stitches spread across his face and smiling.

"Yes, alright. You win."

The elder boy removed his pumpkin as well, running his fingers through his hair and adding, "Craven and
Dylan - 1, Dad - nothing."

Jack turned to look at Dylan and grinned, watching him shuffle his hair around again; a habit of his since
birth. Craven on the other hand, was waving over at his mother, motioning for her to come closer. Jack
smiled wider; handsome boys of his they were, and both leaned more toward Sally in looks.

Craven was the darker of the two, with black, unruly hair and deep royal blue eyes. His neck and face
were doll (whereas the majority of the rest of his body was skeleton), a line of stitching stretching
vertically down over his left eye, as another slanted just above his right cheek bone.
His lips were pale and thin, and his complextion, though fair, was gray. His right arm was entirely doll,
but his left was bone all the way to the tips of his fingers, his torso nothing but a pearly white rib cage,
his spine leading down to a doll pelvis and legs.

All this lay hidden beneath his straw pants and blue flannel shirt, which bunched up around his stomach
as Craven wiggled free of his father's hold and hurried over to his mother. Jack chuckled, watching him
go, before glanced over at Dylan, who was tossing his pumpkin head up and down.

Where Craven was dark, Dylan was fair, his hair a golden bronze and just as unruly and choppy as his
brothers, yet long enough that it hung just above his lashes. His eyes were pure gold and equally as rich, a
strange, age defying depth flickering behind them, usually hidden behind the ice and frost of his
composure.

Dylan's face and neck, like his younger brother's, were doll, a dark line of stitching weaving down over his
right eye to the cheek bone, with another stretching down along his nose from the corner of his left. The
third and final was jagged and slanted down his left cheek, casting shadow just beneath the bone. His lips
were thin and fair, and his skin was more tan were Craven's was ghostly.

The only thing skeleton that Dylan had inherited from his father was his right hand, the rest was
completely Sally, completely doll, and overly stitched.

However dark and light the boys were appearence wise, they were the complete opposite of their looks.

Craven was the more affectionate, academic, understanding, and scrawny of the two.

Dylan was darker in personality, with a slightly more muscular build, and enjoyed his privacy. Yet, by no
means was he dense, nor unsocial. Quite the contrary, Dylan was more than brilliant, and was the life of
any party. Much like this evening.

"Dad?" asked Dylan, tucking his pumpkin beneath an arm, "Can I be a pirate next year?"

Jack frowned, shaking his head and setting his son back on his feet, "I'm afraid not, Dylan. You know the
rules. We never dress as anything but what we are."

Dylan frowned at this, eyebrows lowered, "Why?"

"It's the law," Jack replied softly.

"Can't you change the law, Dad?"

"No."

"But you're the Pumpkin King!" Dylan snapped, his jack-o-lantern falling to the ground and smashing, "You
can do anything!"

"No, Dylan," Jack sighed, "I can't."

"But-"

"That's enough now," His father said sternly, standing his full height, "You'll understand when you're
older."

Dylan exhaled loudly through his nostrils and stormed off, smashing what was left of his pumpkin as he
went. Jack sighed sadly, his eyes grieved.

"He'll get over it."

Her voice was sweet and mellow in his ears and Jack smiled, turning and staring down at his wife. Sally
smiled back, "Crysis is having a wonderful time."

Jack eyed at the blanketed bundle in her arms, life sparking behind his dark gaze. A small hand fit inside
his own and he looked down, bright blue eyes smiling up at him, and he lifted Craven into his arms. He
looked again at Sally, and she moved the blanket from the face of their newborn. Crysis blinked up at
them, big green eyes glittering with the night's stars. Jack pressed a long, bony finger gently against her
nose and she giggled, grabbing at her toes. Their first, beautiful, fully doll baby.

"Crysis' first Halloween.. "

Craven laughed as the baby stuck her toes in her mouth and Sally pulled them out again. "And a whole
year old tomorrow," he said, leaning over and copying his father; Crysis giggled again, covering her mouth
with a hand.

"Mom? Dad?"
Jack turned around to see his oldest son, Arik, standing behind him. A spitting image of his father, Arik
stood 11 years old and fully skeleton. Dressed in a red tux, he smiled up at them.

"Dylan's in his room. Just thought I'd let you know."

"Thank you, sweetheart," Sally said smiling, touching her free hand to Jack's face as Arik left and he
turned back around, "Dylan will be alright, dear."

Jack nodded, smiling. Sally was always right.

As the music played away, and the residence of Halloween continued in their holiday celebration, they
all failed to notice a missing member. Deep beneath the sewers of the city, under the soil and cob webs,
amid the bugs and slime, a long figure laughed.

"My plan's almost complete."

Dice clinked off a graffiti covered wall, rolling to a stop as multicolored lights flickered above, making
them glow. A striped snake crawled from within one and wound its way through them, slithering and
tasting the damp, musty air. Three teenagers scurried around inside the building, sweeping and cleaning
and muttering to each other.

"I wanted no part of this, Shock," hissed an angry male voice, the sound of crackling paper following his
words.

"Oh, shut up," snapped a girl, throwing a heavy, misshapen object. It smacked the boy in the head and he
snarled,

"Knock it off! I'm serious, damn it!"

"Oh, Boo-hoo, Lock. What's gotten into you?"

"Me? I grew up! Unlike you two!"

"Lock? Shock?" came a soft voice from the corner, "I can't find the bathtub.. "

Shock groaned, scurrying around her adoptive elder brother in search of their younger, "Where are you?"
she snapped, nearly tripping over the object she'd thrown just seconds before. Lock snickered and she sent
him a dirty look.

"Children."

They all stopped what they were doing and turned to look at the shadowy figure approaching them. For a
moment, Shock and Barrel almost regretted putting him back together, despite the many years and hard
work it had taken.

"Go and fetch our guest, will you?" He droned, sending a complimentary look at Shock's bare legs, "It's rude
to keep him waiting."

Shock nodded, grateful for the shadow which hid her blush, "Yes sir, Oogey." He chuckled, turning and
sauntering away.

"Well, come on," she urged, turning toward her brothers, who were both staring at her in horror, "You
heard him."

Lock scowled, taking a step toward his sister. Eleven years had been good to him, as he was now a
towering 6 feet 10 inches tall, and quite intimidating in his height. Sharp, red, angry eyes regarded her
with a look of loathing, and Shock shivered, despite the humidity clinging to her skin.

"Let's get one thing straight, sis," he spat, taking her by the arm, "You tricked me into coming here. I'm on
my way to becoming Halloween's Head of Disciplinary! I - do - not - need," He paused and took a deep
breath, his usually handsome face screwed up in anger, "anyone to hear that I was involved in- in - this!"
He gestured around, pointing out the reconstruction of Oogey Boogey's lair.

"Do you understand me!?" He shook her, hard, and she winced.

Opening her eyes a moment later, Shock glared up at Lock. A year younger than him, her 18 year old face
was particularly sharp, yet beautiful, and her purple gaze was still somewhat as threatening as it had
been when they were kids; Lock wavered in his composure for a moment, but only for a moment.

He was much larger than she now, having bulked out somewhat over the years and grown tremendously
in height. His hair was longer, yet still the same violent shade of red; the same color as his eyes. His
magic had developed as well, and he was now one of the most powerful beings in Halloween; Being a
demon had its perks.

"You don't scare me anymore," He snarled, tightening his hold on her arms, "My power exceeds yours. This
you know."

"Of course," she replied sharply, "But what does that matter, when I have Oogey Boogey on my side?"

Lock smirked, "And what has he got? Besides parlor tricks and guns?"

Shock's eyes glittered with humor, and she wrenched herself away from him, "A plan."

Her elder brother chuckled, "He'll never dethrone Jack, Shock."

She simply smiled at this, motioning for Barrel to come with her, "We shall see, wont we? Come Barrel,
we'll leave this traitor to himself."

Barrel looked uneasily at his siblings, his sharp green eyes shooting back and forth between them. He was
taller than Shock, yet a foot or so shorter than Lock, and he'd thinned out as well. However, unlike his
adoptive siblings, he had no powers, being the son of a human pirate. The smart thing to do, would be to
follow the more powerful of the two...however, he feared Shock's influence more than Lock's wrath. He
sided with her.

Lock's lip curled, "Coward."

Barrel acted as though he had not heard him, and hurried after Shock. Lock turned angrily and
disappeared.

Dr. Finklestine sat shaking in his cell, eyeing the rusty chains hanging above his head. The smell of dirt
and rotting plant life filled his senses and he coughed, eyeing the door across from him. It was locked, as
he had already checked and tried to break it open. With an angry growl, he'd realized more than an hour
ago that all he could do was wait.

Frowning, he rubbed his head, his lips twitching as he pondered the evening's strange happenings. He'd
been sitting in his lab, working on Igor and attempting to elevate his intelligence, when all of a sudden he
found himself lying on his side, his wheelchair turned over on its side a few feet away from him, one
wheel spinning slowly. Then, after a sharp pain bolted through his head, everything went black.

And he'd woken up here, sitting in this forsaken room, with nothing but darkness to comfort him. How
long ago that had been, he could say not. But the insubordination of the entire string of events was
beginning to burn his nerves.

The door slowly creaked open then, shedding light across the floor, and he wheeled himself angrily
forward. A tall, straggly haired woman stood before him, silhouetted by the light behind her. A witches
hat stood high upon her head, a short skirt puffing out around her thighs, high boots covering the
majority of her calves.

"Who are you?" Finklestine snapped, scowling, "What do you want? Where am I?"

She chuckled, her voice low and coarse, "Silence, old man. You'll find out soon enough."

"Now see here you," he hissed, pushing himself closer still, "I demand -"

But someone seized him from behind and clamped a hand over his wide mouth, silencing him instantly.

Shock approached slowly, bending over and looking him smartly in the eye. Finklestine inhaled sharply,
surprise sparking behind his eyes. She smiled, nodding,

"There, there now, that's better. Boogey has big plans for you, Doctor."
Live Like Jack and Sally
by Reno the lover
Takes place right after movie. Jack is getting ready for next year. Experiment goes wrong Jack is alive!
He deals with being alive then becomes dead again. Jack x Sally Lemons
Rated: Fiction M - English - Romance/Fantasy - Jack S., Sally - Chapters: 6 - Words: 11,834 - Reviews: 13 -
Favs: 89 - Follows: 21 - Published: 11/2/2010 - Status: Complete - id: 6446687
URL: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/6446687

Table of Contents
 Table of Contents
1. Chapter 1
2. A fresh new start
3. Alive!
4. Adjusting to a newold life
5. A little life to this dead world
6. Dead Again!

Chapter 1
Prologue
Authors note: This story is meant to be a one shot but I can't really write one shots very well so it might
end up with chapters. I need to know what people think before I decide to finish the story so please
review and let me know what you think. This is different from my usual anime writing but I was in the
mood for something a little different after Halloween so the idea came to me and I decided to write it
down. Yes it is rated M but no there's not any necrophilia in here Enjoy! ^_^ (Starts eminently after the
last seen.. )
Snow continued falling lightly into the night and all the monsters started home to get warm, as Jack and
Sally watch the stars from the pumpkin patch next to the cemetery on top of spiral hill.
"You were very brave today," started Jack watching his friend, "standing up for Sandy Claws against Oogi
Boogi."
"Well I just had to do something," she played with her fingers, unable to meet his gaze, "Christmas was a
mess and he was . . you both were in trouble. I couldn't just.. "
"I just want to truly thank you from the bottom of my sole. You've been such a good friend to me," he
finished scratching the back of his neck. (Which is only a bent bone? He has no vertebrae.)
"Well," she smiled looking up at him, "you're welcome."
Jack walked Sally to her home and she watched him disappear into the night as the snow came to a rest
for the last time. Santa had given them the gift of a Christmas spirit threw the snow so that all the
monsters could experience the feeling Jack had fallen in love with. But the gift wouldn't last, not in
Halloween Town. But maybe . . just maybe he would ride over the sky for them once more, next year.
Ch 1
A fresh new start (no longer a one shot.)
The day after Christmas the snow had all melted and Jack had yet another wonderful idea for next
year's Halloween. He was going to be a red skeleton next year and he knew just who to turn too.
A loud knocking came to the Doctor's door; his eyes had been drowsy from the late nights work on
planning out a home for the rain deer he had created for Christmas. He would have someone build it for
his in the near future so they weren't walking all over town getting into mischief.
"The door is open," he called from the balcony.
Jack opened the door and let himself in, Sally watched at the doctors' side with a smile on her face.
"Jack Skelington, what a pleasant surprise. What can I help you with my boy?"
"Doctor!" he called walking up the long spiral ramp for the doctor's wheel chair, "I had a great idea for
next year. As the Pumpkin King I'm full of surprises and I wanted to try something fun and new!"
"Well go on do explain," he encouraged.
"This coming year I want to be a red skeleton! But not just red but a fears deep crimson red that will
strike fear into the hearts of anyone!" he cheered, "Can it be done?"
The doctor thought about it for a moment, "Well I think I can give you a full body dye that will last a
while. But since you're bones are so white and you want to be crimson, it will take some work to get the
mixture right. But very well, I will start on it right away and send for you when I'm done."
"Thank you so much doctor!" he cheered excited before looking to Sally and smiling, "Also I wanted to talk
with Sally for a bit, would you mind if I took her out this morning?"
The doctor thought about it for a moment, what could the Pumpkin King possible want with that girl?
"Very well," he turned to the girl in question, "Sally."
"Yes sir," she smiled at her creator and blushed at Jack before leaving with him.
The two walked threw town and some people started whispering on the corner of Elm Street by the
brewery but Jack paid them no attention.
"Sally," he started.
"Yes Jack?"
"I was wondering since you were such a big help maybe you would allow me to take you to breakfast this
morning? We can go anywhere you want."
Sally put her hands on her face to hide the blush forming in her undead cheeks, "Jack, are you asking me . .
on-on a date?"
"Yes, Sally I am," he smiled brightly, "I know it's strange, if you don't want too that's fine too. I just
thought you're efforts should be rewarded some how."
"Oh, no Jack; I'd love to go on a date with you. I'll have to talk to the doctor first of course," she rolled
her eyes nervously.
"Of course?" he smiled "I think since we're already out we might as well leave now."
"But . ." she tried to hard not to seem queer in his view, "I guess it couldn't hurt anything."
"Really do you ever ask him if you can leave?"
"No, not really," she admitted, "I just drug him and leave."
Jack was a bit surprised at her honest response, "Well that's a new take on things. I don't ever want to
get you mad at me."
She laughed happily at him, "No I wouldn't do that to you Jack; he's just so closed minded, not like you."
"Well it's good to know you think highly of me."
"Yes, well, you are the King," and her response made Jack feel warm inside as he laughed delighted.
The two decided on a small restaurant and ate (whatever Halloween people eat) they had candy and
home made chocolate fudge rounds for dissert. The one thing Halloween people knew well was the candy
and how to make candy in fun shapes. After a long walk Jack decided it was time to take Sally home, her
master would be missing her if she stayed out too late.
It was early evening when the two returned to the doctor's mansion.
"Good timing Jack I already conducted a trial experiment and I think you will be pleased to hear I have
you're body dye ready for you. Would you like to try it on?"
"Would I?" he beamed.
"Now keep in mind I don't know how long it will last just yet so it might be a day or it might be a week
but if you would come this way I have a bath all ready for you."
Sally blushed at the doctors words; Jack was taking a bath in her home?
"I can't wait!" he followed the doctor to the next room and Sally followed shortly behind them.
One of the skeletons who usually hung from the hallow tree outside town was dangling beat red from a
drying rack in the bathroom. He was a deep crimson bloody red and when Jack saw him his could have
died again.
"This is the color? It's brilliance! Thank you so much doctor!"
The skeleton hopped off the drying rack and waved good buy to the group as he walked out with his new
look.
"Can I get in it now?"
"Sure sure just toss you're cloths out before you get in and I'll see to it they don't dye with you're bones,"
he turned to look at Sally, "Now Sally Jack isn't just a skeleton like the one who left, he was alive once so
I think we should leave him for some privacy."
Sally's jaw dropped and she blushed madly, "Of course I will give him his privacy! What did you think I
would just watch him undress? Oh!" She turned embarrassed and aggravated how he could think such a
thing! It's not like Jack had anything to show anymore anyway . . right? The thought pulled at her mind
for a moment, he would have a pervious bone but no . . she couldn't finish the thought . . right? Right! She
would just drop it.
About twenty minuets later Jack left the bathroom all dressed and still as white as ever. He seemed
disappointed.
"Doctor!" called the girl.
The man in the wheel chair came around, "What is it Jack?"
"Nothing happened," he mopped dangling his long arms in front of him.
"It takes time my boy. It doesn't dye right away but it will come up later."
"Really?" his mood brightened.
"Really," finished the other, "now go home and get some rest. In a couple of hours you will be as dark as
the guy who walked out of here."
Sally didn't know if she would like to see a red Jack Skelington but she let it be she was just happy to
spend time with him when she had the chance. Jack left for home to sleep his color in.
Ch 2
Alive!
Early that morning a loud knocking came to the doctor's door followed by a high, "help me!"
Sally was first on the seen as she rushed down to open the door. But when she did she didn't know what
to make of it. There was a living breathing man of the living standing outside before her! He was short
and had blond hair and brown eyes.
"What the, Doctor this man needs you!"
"What in the world?" asked the doctor as he came to the door, "alive?"
"It's Bruce sir!" the man answered shivering nude.
"Bruce? Bruce! The skeleton who walked out of here yesterday, the one who volunteered to be a test for
Jack's color Bruce?"
"Yes sir," he shivered, hiding himself with his hands in the presents of a lady.
"Well get in here before someone sees you Bruce!"
"Thank you sir!"
The small man rushed in, "It's so strange I've never been alive before! I was always a skeleton as long as I
can remember!" Sally covered the man in a towel to listen the view. She had never seen a man naked
before, she didn't find him attractive but his body was curious to her.
"Tell me what happened to you," started the doctor.
"Well I was hanging from my tree in the woods when the dye started wearing off. I saw my
transformation in the puddle below me. The color turned to skin and muscle cells and I started growing
hair! Oh it was awful. I fell from the tree because I gained so much weight! Now I can feel things more,
smell things more and I have a tong like Jack!"
"So you think the dye did this?" asked the doctor astonished.
"I don't know what else could have done it."
The doctor looked to Sally, "this is terrible."
"What about Jack!" cried the rag doll.
"It most certainly will happen to him. He was alive once you know."
"Oh what can we do!" called the girl.
"Sally I want you to go to him. Do whatever he asks of you until I can figure this out and change him
back. Bruce, will you be my experiment medium again?"
"If it will get me back to normal I will."
"Well I will do what I can. Sally takes this money and buys Jack some cloths, I doubt he will fit into
what he's wearing now and we don't have the time to make him anything new.
"Yes sir, I'll do it!"
Sally took the money and ran from the house to buy Jack cloths. She didn't know what to look for so she
got him a simple pair of tall brown pants and a black muscle shirt, she didn't know weather or not to get
him boxers so she just bought what she had and ran for Jack's home.
Almost afraid to see him she knocked on the door and rang the screaming bell cloths folded in her hands.
When no answer came she grew worried, was he even awake yet? Carefully she opened the door and
peaked inside.
"Jack?" still no answer so she walked in closing the door behind her, "Jack!" she called, "Jack are you
home?"
"Go away!" called a voice from the far side of the house.
"I'm here to help!" she followed to be the voice came from.
"Stay out I'm not myself!" Sally wasn't one for obeying so she opened Jack's bedroom door.
"I'm coming in!"
When Sally opened the door all the way her eyes widened as she looked at the living Jack Skelington.
He was pail skinned but strong and fine toned. He had thick black hair that spiked in the back and bright
jade green eyes. He was lying in his bed covering his waste and down.
"Hello Sally," he blushed madly at her look of awe, he knew he was attractive but the flesh still
embarrassed him.
Sally nearly dropped the cloths she had been caring, "Jack, is that you in there?"
"Yes, it's me."
If Sally had had a heart it would have been racing in his presents.
"I bought you some cloths. We found out this morning when Bruce came back because the same thing
happened to him. The doctor doesn't know what went wrong so he's using Bruce to try and fix it."
Jack did not reply, he simply tried to understand the emotions washing over him. He was afraid,
overwhelmed with his old body before he had died, and he was a teen again.
"He also sent me to take care of you and do what you want until he can find a cure. It's not like you can
die here and live again. You would forget everything and have to start from the beginning as a regular
skeleton," she was saddened, "You would forget me. No one can die in Halloween town."
"Don't worry I don't plan on dieing Sally," she looked up at him as he spoke, "I'm just going to have to
adjust until he can come up with an answer."
"I'm sure he will," Sally smiled.
Jack looked to the cloths in her hands, "Really the only things that tore were my night cloths," he looked
to the floor where red and white stripped shreds of cloth lay and a night hat.
"Well that's good, at least when you get back to normal you will have you're usual suit."
"Yah," he smiled brightly.
To Sally his smile held so much passion and so much beauty with his new body, his new face. Her empty
chest could sound echoes of a beating heart in her imagination. Jack's on the other hand was very real.
His heart pounded like a fit and healthy young man.
Sally stared at him for a moment longer before placing his new cloths on the night stand. She blushed
slightly looking him over wondering if he looked the same as Bruce under those blankets. She sat next to
him on the bed and he watched her curious expression.
"What is it Sally?"
"I've never seen a bear chest before," her comment made him blush and hide his chest under the blankets.
"Oh don't be silly. It's not like you have anything to . ." her eyes widened, now he does have something to
hide! She stood up quickly, "I'll leave you to dress while I become familiar with you're house since I'll be
staying here until the doctor can fix the problem."
"oh-okay," he stammered.
Ch 3
Adjusting to a new/old life.
"She's staying with me? She is a really good friend."
After Sally left the room Jack uncovered and looked his body over. As hard as he tried he just couldn't
remember what it was like to be this heavy and to feel this much air movement on his skin. He had been
so used to the air going right threw his eye sockets and his boney fingers but now there was this strong
heavy layer of body he didn't remember the feel of having. How long had he been dead, four or five
centuries? He didn't want to do the math he didn't remember well at all.
Jack dressed and looked at himself in the mirror trying to figure out what to do with his hair, he had
been so used to being balled why not shave it all off? But what could he use?
Jack walked out and into the kitchen to grab a knife since his seizers where nowhere in sight but Sally
stopped him.
"No Jack, don't shave it!"
"Why not?"
"It wouldn't look right."
"What does it matter? I haven't had hair or skin or anything before today."
"Please Jack."
He looked at her in confutation, "Do you like it Sally?"
She nodded shyly, "Yes I do."
"Then would you fix it for me?"
Sally smiled up at him, he was still much taller then she was and his long fingers made her wonder if he
used to play piano, "Yes I'll do it for you."
"I hope no one finds out, I might be thrown out of town."
"Oh I don't think they will do that."
"But I'm not dead."
"I'm sure no one will find out. We'll just say you're working on a project and you don't have the time for
towns work. The Mayer can handle it for a little while right?"
"Well, I guess. At least I hope so, he's only an elective official so I might need you're help if he comes by,
you will have to talk to him in my place."
"Okay, I can do that," she spoke while combing out his hair with a small comb she kept with her in her
dress. He had to sit down for her.
"Well I think I can handle the weight okay, but I'm less flexible now that I'm so bulky, my body keeps
getting in my way."
"Yah it looks like you can't walk with knees supper bent, nor can you hunch over the way you do."
"Well sometimes I spider walk my way out of bed but today I couldn't. It feels like my arms aren't as long
as my legs anymore."
Sally laughed at his observation, "You don't know you're body too well anymore?"
"It's strange but no. I feel like I was changed into something alien. Here feel this," he placed her hand to
his warm beating chest. Her cold hands nearly melted at the feel under his shirt.
"It feels so different," she blushed, "can I touch more?"
"I don't mind," some color reached into his cheeks causing her to blush as well.
Sally carefully rolled her finger tips over his chest and nipples causing him to chuckle. She played with
his belly button a moment then moved closer to feel his back. Jack closed his eyes as an unfamiliar
emotion swept over him. Her touch was so gentle, cold but desirable. His lips parted slightly and all he
knew was her touch now rolling her fingers over his happy trail.
Sally watched his face deciding she liked his reaction but it embarrassed her terribly, her blue face went
purple and she was happy his eyes were closed. His lips looked so soft to her and so perfect not crooked
like hers. She almost wanted to be human too, he must find her ugly compared to him. The thought stung
like a needle went threw her heart.
"Jack."
Jack came back to reality and realized his body heat had risen, "what's wrong Sally?"
"I think I should stop," she pulled her hands away, "you're very smooth and warm now, and soft too," she
started, "but I'm not. I have stitches all over my body and I'm cold," she looked down never worried about
how she looked to anyone before because all monsters were ugly so it didn't mean anything to be pretty
but now somehow it was different. Now Jack was pretty and Sally was not. She liked him before he was
pretty but how does he feel?
"I don't care if you have stitches. Its how you were made, it's not like you can help it Sally."
"But you're warm, and soft," she blushed turning her head.
"You're soft too," he pointed out.
"I'm sorry Jack," she turned away and left the room.
Jack thought for a moment, he didn't know what to make of her reaction.
"Why is she so upset did I do something?" He walked into the next room to see her, "Did I do something to
make you like this?"
"Like what?"
"You're upset I can tell."
Sally wiped a tear from her eye. He would never feel for her what she felt for him. Before, it was
hopeless to think so and now, it's even worse.
"I'm fine, reality is just hard sometimes. I don't think I like you alive," she lied.
"Well," he paused, "that was unexpected. Forgive me Sally but umm. I really don't know how to handle this
sort of thing." He thought maybe he should try to make her laugh? He turned around too fast for his body
to handle the new amount of weight and hit the door with his face.
"Owe! That hurts worse now!" he wined and Sally looked at him with a slight smile.
"That was clumsy of you."
"Still adjusting to the weight," he said rubbing his nose, "this wasn't always there you know."
His plan worked and Sally laughed at his clumsiness. Jack decided he liked her laugh.
"Anyone ever tell you that you have a cute laugh?"
"No, not ever. What a strange thing to say to me."
"Is it so strange?"
Sally smiled and started playing with her fingers not meeting his gaze, "No I guess not. Thank you."
"Well sure," he beamed, "I'd like to join you by you're side."
"I'd like that too," she smiled.
Jack took a seat by Sally on the love seat and looked around his living room, "I can see the same to I
guess eyes are pointless in this world."
"I guess so," she chuckled then she thought for a moment, "Jack there's been something on my mind since
you took that bath."
Jack looked to his friend with curiosity.
"You can tell me anything Sally."
Again she couldn't look at his face, "well you are a man and so it is queer for me to say this but," she
paused thinking on how to ask him.
Sally had been dieing to know did he have something between his legs. Did he before he came back to life?
He still had his tong so there was a muscle still attached to him. But how could she ask something so
personal. She could look at the skeletons like Bruce and know they were male by their small pelvises and
when speaking, they had deeper voices but they wore no cloths. But then there's Jack. For years she
thought him wearing cloths was silly. It's just a waste of time and money to buy and take care of them.
But he always wore cloths, even to bed he had night cloths. And when he got undressed in the bathroom
the doctor said he needed privacy.
"I really don't know how to ask you. The question it's self is an odd one that you just don't ask but now
that you're alive it's even more so.. "
"Sally I'm not following."
"Okay," she paused to look at him, "Why do you wear cloths?"
He thought about it for a moment, "Well lots of reasons," he said finally.
"Like what?"
"Well, sometimes it's cold outside and sometimes it's to look the part. I mean, the king of a holiday can't
just go around nude, can he?"
"No I guess you're right," she laughed.
"That wasn't so hard," he smiled.
"Okay now another one."
"Sure what's on you're mind," he liked sitting and just talking to his friend about unimportant things it
felt so natural and it was nice not to have to worry about doing his job for a while; like a vacation.
"Well," she looked away again, "Can you reproduce?" she felt air catch in her throat.
Jack had to think about this one a moment, "How do you mean?"
Sally stood to her feet, "like have babies?" the words were forced out and she didn't want him to see the
purple on her face.
"Oh . . well," he blushed and looked down at his pants, "Well sure," he paused, "Is there a reason you want to
know?"
"No no no reason, I've just wondered that's all!"
"Yes . . buy why?"
There was a long pause for a moment. Why had she wanted to know, was it her attraction to him or was
she really just trying to figure everything she could out about him?
"Well I've never seen you with a girlfriend before, so I didn't know."
"Sally, I'm a very busy man. I guess I figure I'm already dead so what's the point."
"But have you ever had kids?" she turned to him, "I mean when you were alive?"
"I'm sorry to say that I don't remember. It was too long ago." He raised an eye brow and gave her a side
smile, "Is this because of the kiss I gave you last night on spiral hill?"
"Maybe," she blushed and turned away
Jack stood up and stopped right behind her. His arms wrapped around her front and his body pressed close
to hers, "Sally it's hard to place this feeling I'm having because I haven't been alive in so long, but ... I
think.. " She felt warmth touching her lower back close to her bottom and knew it was coming from
between his legs. She stiffened up and her breath was caught in her chest as Jack wrapped one arm
around her waste and the other around the front of her shoulders.
"To tell the truth I've been attracted to you for a while now. But I've always been good at keeping my
hormones in check. Right now it's hard though."
His hormones? She couldn't breath, she couldn't think. Did he really use that word in reference to
himself? He Jack Skelington had hormones? And he was attracted to her? Sally felt her head grow dizzy.
"Being alive has made you speak nonsense Jack."
"No, Sally," he took her shoulders and turned her around to face him, "It's has given me the courage to
tell you how I feel because I don't know you're feelings toward me."
His bright green eyes were seeing right threw her mask and she new it. She had been found out and he
liked it. As if reading her mind he gave her a slight smile and began kissing her almost painfully. Their
bodies pressed together and she could feel his manhood harden with her touch. It was hard to imagine
him as a skeleton now. His lips were too soft compared to the hardened ones that kissed her last night. It
was then that she knew it was not just a crush. Sally was in love with her King dead or alive.
"Sally now I have a question for you."
"What is it?"
"Can you reproduce?"
"Only in the sewing room," she said sadly.
"At least we won't have any surprises later."
"I'm not dead I'm a doll so if we did do anything," she blushed bright red, "It would be classified as
masturbation."
Jack's eyes widened and his body stiffened up, "You're right. At least it's not necrophilia," he laughed to
himself. (Told you there's no necrophilia in this rated M romance lol because Jack's alive!)
"Not that I would mind," she admitted causing him to blush and harden even more.
"Wow it's been so long I don't even remember this sensation. Is it wrong for me to ask you if you want to
try?"
"No it's not wrong. If not now then it might not ever happen right?"
"True, I'll loose my growing friend when the doctor finds a cure. But seduction still gives off a similar
sensation," he kissed her again.
"I'll remember you said that."
Ch 4
A little life to this dead world.
Slowly and carefully Jack undressed Sally. Her breasts were sewed to her chest and Jack had to wonder
why the doctor even gave her breasts if she was made to be a house made. He didn't want to think about
it.
"Please be gentle Jack," she would be mortified if he literally tore her up inside and she would need to re-
stuff her, or even worse, if she had to ask the doctor for help re-stuffing her. The thought hadn't even
crossed her mind how fragile she might be down there.
"I promise. I'll be gentle to the best of my abilities."
"Thank you Jack."
Jack started planting butterfly kisses all along her breasts and down her belly. She had no belly button
but there was a dip where it would be and he found it to be a ticklish spot on her.
Sally squirmed and giggled while his kisses fluttered all over her body but caught her breath when he
moved lower.
He kissed and rolled his tong over her woman hood, the material was different down here there where no
stitches until you reach her knees and it was so smooth almost like a living woman and it was warm.
Sally let out a soft moan and twisted her fingers in his hair. His tong pointed and dipped inside earning a
gasp and moan.
"Oh, Jack!" she breathed.
He was surprised again to find she tasted like apple juice, so he rolled his tong around almost violently to
lick up all that he could.
"This is really good," he licked his lips not wanting her to cum yet."
She blushed eminently, "What?"
"Oh never mind," he didn't want to make her uncomfortable and wonder the same thing he did. Why she
tasted like apple juice. He moved up on her and pushed his way inside. Sally's eyes widened in surprise as
he shifted inside her.
"Oh, Sally!" his head became heavy and he lay on her body, his face in her yarned red brown hair.
To feel his warm muscle deep inside her was like falling into heaven it's self.
"Oh Jack, move please," she breathed and he complied.
Pumping her pussy with one free hand and holding himself up with the other, Jack used his legs to push in
all the way and pull out half way over and over; until finally he couldn't hold himself back like he had
hopped.
Jack's penus with being tickled and Sally had so much friction inside, (being a rag doll) he forced himself
in and out between her vagina lips.
Both were breathing heavy and Jack licked behind Sally's ear when she nearly screamed his name, "J-
Jaaack!"
The pleasurable sensation was too much, Sally's eyes shed tears of bliss as Jack continued to hammer his
long dick deep inside of her. Her whole body shook with excitement as Zero, Jack's dog drifted in and
watched.
"Yesssss," he hissed in her ear as he sped up, his hot breath made Sally loose all her other senses she lost
off focus on everything that was not Jack. She could smell his body growing musky and she screamed at
loud as her lungs would allow.
The towns people looked in the direction of Jack's house but decided not to pay any attention screams
were common here after all.
The sound of Sally screaming in pleasure sparked Jacks senses and he moved faster then he thought he
ever could and worked hard to fuck her hitting both their sweet spots! Then he collapsed onto her filling
her with his seed. She had cum before him but both were satisfied and breathing heavy now.
Somehow Jack's pants ended up half way down and his shirt was gone but Sally was completely nude. Her
beautiful blue body rising and falling with her breath.
"Did I break anything?" he was worried.
"No I don't think so. I'm stronger down there then I thought I'd be."
"Good."
Ch 5
Dead Again!
After falling asleep for about an hour still connected, Jack's door bell screamed them awake.
"That's got to be the major," he said looking down at his love.
Sally opened her eyes and looked over Jack's face features and he did the same.
"You're beautiful Sally," he smiled.
"Not as beautiful as you Jack," she blushed. The bell rang again.
"Jack you home?" called the Mayer from the other side of the door.
"One moment!" He called pulling himself out and moaning at the friction as his manhood shrunk back to
normal (as being alive can get), "You're going to have to talk to him for me."
"Right," Sally stood and dressed listening as the Mayer complained about how long Jack was going to keep
him waiting.
Jack ran back to his room, feeling it was the safe place at the moment and Sally opened the door.
"Sally?" asked the double faced man, "Where's Jack?"
"He's working on a project and can't be disturbed at the moment."
"Well go get him any way it's important."
"I can't do that."
"And why not?" his face turned over to anger, "He has other responsibilities other then whatever he's
working on," he pushed his way threw.
"No! Jack!" she called in warning as the Mayer made his way to the Pumpkin King's bedroom.
Jack opened the door and walked out fully dressed in his old cloths and fully dead!
"Ah there you are my boy!" his face turned over to happy.
"Yup, just making some finishing touches. Now what can I help you with Mayer?" He looked to a relieved
Sally and winked.
Sally took a deep breath, "I'm going home."
"Okay tell the doctor about his dye wearing off when you get back?"
"Sure," she smiled first to Jack then to the confused Mayer.
After some time had passed and the Mayer went home, Jack stopped by the doctor's house to see Sally, he
brought a bouquet of black roses and handed them to her.
Sally was speechless, no one had given her flowers before, "What's this for?" she smiled widely.
"I just remembered what it was like to be alive and in love. So I looked for the most beautiful roses I
could find," he paused to look into her eyes shining in the moon light, "for the most beautiful girl I could
find," he said with his eyes half lidded. The doctor was watching from inside to see that Sally was not
trying to sneak out again; he had figured out what had happened and knew it was imposable for it to
happen again. He learned from the way Sally was caring on about her day and saw threw the lies she
told.
Now that he could prove to be the right kind of person to watch over Sally, the doctor didn't mind
allowing her freedom. Not to mention his precious Jewel, another creation of his with half his brain, was
just better at taking care of him. Jack and Sally walked together after dark every night from that night
on.
~fin~

A fresh new start

Ch 1
A fresh new start (no longer a one shot.)
The day after Christmas the snow had all melted and Jack had yet another wonderful idea for next
year's Halloween. He was going to be a red skeleton next year and he knew just who to turn too.
A loud knocking came to the Doctor's door; his eyes had been drowsy from the late nights work on
planning out a home for the rain deer he had created for Christmas. He would have someone build it for
his in the near future so they weren't walking all over town getting into misguff.
"The door is open," he called from the balcony.
Jack opened the door and let himself in, Sally watched at the doctor's side with a smile on her face.
"Jack Skelington, what a pleasant surprise. What can I help you with my boy?"
"Doctor!" he called walking up the long spiral ramp for the doctor's wheel chair, "I had a great idea for
next year. As the Pumpkin King I'm full of surprises and I wanted to try something fun and new!"
"Well go on do explain," he encouraged.
"This coming year I want to be a red skeleton! But not just red but a fears deep crimson red that will
strike fear into the hearts of anyone!" he cheered, "Can it be done?"
The doctor thought about it for a moment, "Well I think I can give you a full body dye that will last a
while. But since you're bones are so white and you want to be crimson, it will take some work to get the
mixture right. But very well, I will start on it right away and send for you when I'm done."
"Thank you so much doctor!" he cheered excited before looking to Sally and smiling, "Also I wanted to talk
with Sally for a bit, would you mind if I took her out this morning?"
The doctor thought about it for a moment, what could the Pumpkin King possible want with that girl?
"Very well," he turned to the girl in question, "Sally."
"Yes sir," she smiled at her creator and blushed at Jack before leaving with him.
The two walked threw town and some people started whispering on the corner of Elm Street by the
brewery but Jack paid them no attention.
"Sally," he started.
"Yes Jack?"
"I was wondering since you were such a big help maybe you would allow me to take you to breakfast this
morning? We can go anywhere you want."
Sally put her hands on her face to hide the blush forming in her undead cheeks, "Jack, are you asking me . .
on-on a date?"
"Yes, Sally I am," he smiled brightly, "I know it's strange, if you don't want too that's fine too. I just
thought you're efforts should be rewarded some how."
"Oh, no Jack; I'd love to go on a date with you. I'll have to talk to the doctor first of course," she rolled
her eyes nervously.
"Of course?" he smiled "I think since we're already out we might as well leave now."
"But . ." she tried to hard not to seem queer in his view, "I guess it couldn't hurt anything."
"Really do you ever ask him if you can leave?"
"No, not really," she admitted, "I just drug him and leave."
Jack was a bit surprised at her honest response, "Well that's a new take on things. I don't ever want to
get you mad at me."
She laughed happily at him, "No I wouldn't do that to you Jack; He's just so closed minded, not like you."
"Well it's good to know you think highly of me."
"Yes, well, you are the King," and her response made Jack feel warm inside as he laughed delighted.
The two decided on a small restaurant and ate (whatever Halloween people eat) they had candy and
home made chocolate fudge rounds for dissert. The one thing Halloween people knew well was the candy
and how to make candy in fun shapes. After a long walk Jack decided it was time to take Sally home, her
master would be missing her if she stayed out too late.
It was early evening when the two returned to the doctor's mansion.
"Good timing Jack I already conducted a trial experiment and I think you will be pleased to hear I have
you're body dye ready for you. Would you like to try it on?"
"Would I?" he beamed.
"Now keep in mind I don't know how long it will last just yet so it might be a day or it might be a week
but if you would come this way I have a bath all ready for you."
Sally blushed at the doctors words; Jack was taking a bath in her home?
"I can't wait!" he followed the doctor to the next room and Sally followed shortly behind them.
One of the skeletons who usually hung from the hallow tree outside town was dangling beat red from a
drying rack in the bathroom. He was a deep crimson bloody red and when Jack saw him his could have
died again.
"This is the color? It's brilliance! Thank you so much doctor!"
The skeleton hopped off the drying rack and waved good buy to the group as he walked out with his new
look.
"Can I get in it now?"
"Sure sure just toss you're cloths out before you get in and I'll see to it they don't dye with you're bones,"
he turned to look at Sally, "Now Sally Jack isn't just a skeleton like the one who left, he was alive once so
I think we should leave him for some privacy."
Sally's jaw dropped and she blushed madly, "Of course I will give him his privacy! What did you think I
would just watch him undress? Oh!" She turned embarrassed and aggravated how he could think such a
thing! It's not like Jack had anything to show anymore anyway . . right? The thought pulled at her mind
for a moment, he would have a pelvis bone but no . . she couldn't finish the thought . . right? Right! She
would just drop it.
About twenty minuets later Jack left the bathroom all dressed and still as white as ever. He seemed
disappointed.
"Doctor!" she called.
The man in the wheel chair came around, "What is it Jack?"
"Nothing happened," he mopped dangling his long arms in front of him.
"It takes time my boy. It doesn't dye right away but it will come up later."
"Really?" his mood brightened.
"Really," finished the other, "now go home and get some rest. In a couple of hours you will be as dark as
the guy who walked out of here."
Sally didn't know if she would like to see a red Jack Skelington but she let it be she was just happy to
spend time with him when she had the chance. Jack left for home to sleep his color in.

Alive!
Ch 2
Alive!
Early that morning a loud knocking came to the doctor's door followed by a high, "help me!"
Sally was first on the seen as she rushed down to open the door. But when she did she didn't know what
to make of it. There was a living breathing man of the living standing outside before her! He was short
and had blond hair and brown eyes.
"What the; doctor this man needs you!"
"What in the world?" asked the doctor as he came to the door, "alive?"
"It's Bruce sir!" the man answered shivering nude.
"Bruce? Bruce! The skeleton who walked out of here yesterday, the one who volunteered to be a test for
Jack's color Bruce?"
"Yes sir," he shivered, hiding himself with his hands in the presents of a lady.
"Well get in here before someone sees you Bruce!"
"Thank you sir!"
The small man rushed in, "It's so strange I've never been alive before! I was always a skeleton as long as I
can remember!" Sally covered the man in a towel to listen the view. She had never seen a man naked
before, she didn't find him attractive but his body was curious to her.
"Tell me what happened to you," started the doctor.
"Well I was hanging from my tree in the woods when the dye started wearing off. I saw my
transformation in the puddle below me. The color turned to skin and muscle cells and I started growing
hair! Oh it was awful. I fell from the tree because I gained so much weight! Now I can feel things more,
smell things more and I have a tong like Jack!"
"So you think the dye did this?" asked the doctor astonished.
"I don't know what else could have done it."
The doctor looked to Sally, "this is terrible."
"What about Jack!" cried the rag doll.
"It most certainly will happen to him. He was alive once you know."
"Oh what can we do!" called the girl.
"Sally I want you to go to him. Do whatever he asks of you until I can figure this out and change him
back. Bruce, will you be my experimental medium again?"
"If it will get me back to normal I will."
"Well I will do what I can. Sally take this money, and buy Jack some cloths, I doubt he will fit into what
he's wearing now and we don't have the time to make him anything new.
"Yes sir, I'll do it!"
Sally took the money and ran from the house to buy Jack cloths. She didn't know what to look for so she
got him a simple pair of tall brown pants and a black muscle shirt, she didn't know weather or not to get
him boxers so she just bought what she had and ran for Jack's home.
Almost afraid to see him she knocked on the door and rang the screaming bell cloths folded in her hands.
When no answer came she grew worried, was he even awake yet? Carefully she opened the door and
peaked inside.
"Jack?" still no answer so she walked in closing the door behind her, "Jack!" she called, "Jack are you
home?"
"Go away!" called a voice from the far side of the house.
"I'm here to help!" she followed to were the voice came from.
"Stay out I'm not myself!" Sally wasn't one for obeying so she opened Jack's bedroom door.
"I'm coming in!"
When Sally opened the door all the way her eyes widened as she looked at the living Jack Skelington.
He was pail skinned but strong and fine toned. He had thick black hair that spiked in the back and bright
jade green eyes. He was lying in his bed covering his waste and down.
"Hello Sally," he blushed madly at her look of awe, he knew he was attractive but the flesh still
embarrassed him.
Sally nearly dropped the cloths she had been caring, "Jack, is that you in there?"
"Yes, it's me."
If Sally had had a heart it would have been racing in his presents.
"I bought you some cloths. We found out this morning when Bruce came back because the same thing
happened to him. The doctor doesn't know what went wrong so he's using Bruce to try and fix it."
Jack did not reply; he simply tried to understand the emotions washing over him. He was afraid,
overwhelmed with his old body before he had died, and he was a teen again.
"He also sent me to take care of you and do what you want until he can find a cure. It's not like you can
die here and live again. You would forget everything and have to start from the beginning as a regular
skeleton," she was saddened, "You would forget me. No one can die in Halloween town."
"Don't worry I don't plan on dieing Sally," she looked up at him as he spoke, "I'm just going to have to
adjust until he can come up with an answer."
"I'm sure he will," Sally smiled.
Jack looked to the cloths in her hands, "Really the only things that tore were my night cloths," he looked
to the floor where red and white stripped shreds of cloth lay and a night hat.
"Well that's good, at least when you get back to normal you will have you're usual suit."
"Yah," he smiled brightly.
To Sally his smile held so much passion and so much beauty with his new body, his new face. Her empty
chest could sound echoes of a beating heart in her imagination. Jack's on the other hand was very real.
His heart pounded like a fit and healthy young man.
Sally stared at him for a moment longer before placing his new cloths on the night stand. She blushed
slightly looking him over wondering if he looked the same as Bruce under those blankets. She sat next to
him on the bed and he watched her curious expression.
"What is it Sally?"
"I've never seen a bear chest before," her comment made him blush and hide his chest under the blankets.
"Oh don't be silly. It's not like you have anything to . ." her eyes widened, now he does have something to
hide! She stood up quickly, "I'll leave you to dress while I become familiar with you're house since I'll be
staying here until the doctor can fix the problem."
"oh-okay," he stammered.

Adjusting to a newold life

Ch 3
Adjusting to a new/old life.
"She's staying with me? She is a really good friend."
After Sally left the room Jack uncovered and looked his body over. As hard as he tried he just couldn't
remember what it was like to be this heavy and to feel this much air movement on his skin. He had been
so used to the air going right threw his eye sockets and his boney fingers but now there was this strong
heavy layer of body he didn't remember the feel of having. How long had he been dead, four or five
centuries? He didn't want to do the math he didn't remember well at all.
Jack dressed and looked at himself in the mirror trying to figure out what to do with his hair, he had
been so used to being balled why not shave it all off? But what could he use?
Jack walked out and into the kitchen to grab a knife since his seizers where nowhere in sight but Sally
stopped him.
"No Jack don't shave it," called the girl.
"Why not?"
"It wouldn't look right."
"What does it matter? I haven't had hair or skin or anything before today."
"Please Jack."
He looked at her in confutation, "Do you like it Sally?"
She nodded shyly, "Yes I do."
"Then would you fix it for me?"
Sally smiled up at him, he was still much taller then she was and his long fingers made her wonder if he
used to play piano, "Yes I'll do it for you."
"I hope no one finds out, I might be thrown out of town."
"Oh I don't think they will do that."
"But I'm not dead."
"I'm sure no one will find out. We'll just say you're working on a project and you don't have the time for
towns work. The Mayer can handle it for a little while right?"
"Well, I guess. At least I hope so, he's only an elective official so I might need you're help if he comes by,
you will have to talk to him in my place."
"Okay, I can do that," she spoke while combing out his hair with a small comb she kept with her in her
dress. He had to sit down for her.
"Well I think I can handle the weight okay, but I'm less flexible now that I'm so bulky, my body keeps
getting in my way."
"Yah it looks like you can't walk with knees supper bent nor can you hunch over the way you do."
"Well sometimes I spider walk my way out of bed but today I couldn't. It feels like my arms aren't as long
as my legs anymore."
Sally laughed at his observation, "You don't know you're body too well anymore?"
"It's strange but no. I feel like I was changed into something alien. Here feel this," he placed her hand to
his warm beating chest. Her cold hands nearly melted at the feel under his shirt.
"It feels so different," she blushed, "can I touch more?"
"I don't mind," some color reached into his cheeks causing her to blush as well.
Sally carefully rolled her finger tips over his chest and nipples causing him to chuckle. She played with
his belly button a moment then moved closer to feel his back. Jack closed his eyes as an unfamiliar
emotion swept over him. Her touch was so gentle, cold but desirable. His lips parted slightly and all he
knew was her touch now rolling her fingers over his happy trail.
Sally watched his face deciding she liked his reaction but it embarrassed her terribly, her blue face went
purple and she was happy his eyes were closed. His lips looked so soft to her and so perfect not crooked
like hers. She almost wanted to be human too, he must find her ugly compared to him. The thought stung
like a needle went threw her heart.
"Jack."
Jack came back to reality and realized his body heat had risen, "what's wrong Sally?"
"I think I should stop," she pulled her hands away, "you're very smooth and warm now, and soft too," she
started, "but I'm not. I have stitches all over my body and I'm cold," she looked down never worried about
how she looked to anyone before because all monsters were ugly so it didn't mean anything to be pretty
but now somehow it was different. Now Jack was pretty and Sally was not. She liked him before he was
pretty but how does he feel?
"I don't care if you have stitches. It's how you were made, it's not like you can help it Sally."
"But you're warm, and soft," she blushed turning her head.
"You're soft too," he pointed out.
"I'm sorry Jack," she turned away and left the room.
Jack thought for a moment, he didn't know what to make of her reaction.
"Why is she so upset did I do something?" He walked into the next room to see her, "Did I do something to
make you like this?"
"Like what?"
"You're upset I can tell."
Sally whipped a tear from her eye. He would never feel for her what she felt for him. Before, it was
hopeless to think so and now, it's even worse.
"I'm fine, reality is just hard sometimes. I don't think I like you alive," she lied.
"Well," he paused, "that was unexpected. Forgive me Sally but umm. I really don't know how to handle this
sort of thing." He thought maybe he should try to make her laugh? He turned around too fast for his body
to handle the new amount of weight and hit the door with his face.
"Owe! That hurts worse now!" he wined and Sally looked at him with a slight smile.
"That was clumsy of you."
"Still adjusting to the weight," he said rubbing his nose, "this wasn't always there you know."
His plan worked and Sally laughed at his clumsiness. Jack decided he liked her laugh.
"Anyone ever tell you that you have a cute laugh?"
"No, not ever. What a strange thing to say to me."
"Is it so strange?"
Sally smiled and started playing with her fingers not meeting his gaze, "No I guess not. Thank you."
"Well sure," he beamed, "I'd like to join you by you're side."
"I'd like that too," she smiled.
Jack took a seat by Sally on the love seat and looked around his living room, "I can see the same to I
guess eyes are pointless in this world."
"I guess so," she chuckled then she thought for a moment, "Jack there's been something on my mind since
you took that bath."
Jack looked to his friend with curiosity.
"You can tell me anything Sally."
Again she couldn't look at his face, "well you are a man and so it is queer for me to say this but," she
paused thinking on how to ask him.
Sally had been dieing to know did he have something between his legs. Did he before he came back to life?
He still had his tong so there was a muscle still attached to him. But how could she ask something so
personal. She could look at the skeletons like Bruce and know they were male by their small pelvises and
when they spoke they had deeper voices but they wore no cloths. But then there's Jack. For years she
thought him wearing cloths was silly. It's just a waste of time and money to buy and take care of them.
But he always wore cloths; even to bed he had night cloths. And when he got undressed in the bathroom
the doctor said he needed privacy.
"I really don't know how to ask you. The question it's self is an odd one that you just don't ask but now
that you're alive it's even more so.. "
"Sally I'm not following."
"Okay," she paused to look at him, "Why do you wear cloths?"
He thought about it for a moment, "Well lots of reasons," he said finally.
"Like what?"
"Well, sometimes it's cold outside and sometimes it's to look the part. I mean a king of a holiday can't just
go around nude can he?"
"No I guess you're right," she laughed.
"That wasn't so hard," he smiled.
"Okay now another one."
"Sure what's on you're mind," he liked sitting and just talking to his friend about unimportant things it
felt so natural and it was nice not to have to worry about doing his job for a while; like a vacation.
"Well," she looked away again, "Can you reproduce?" she felt air catch in her throat.
Jack had to think about this one a moment, "How do you mean?"
Sally stood to her feet, "like have babies?" the words were forced out and she didn't want him to see the
purple on her face.
"Oh . . well," he blushed and looked down at his pants, "Well sure," he paused, "Is there a reason you want to
know?"
"No no no reason, I've just wondered that's all!"
"Yes . . buy why?"
There was a long pause for a moment. Why had she wanted to know, was it her attraction to him or was
she really just trying to figure everything she could out about him?
"Well I've never seen you with a girlfriend before, so I didn't know."
"Sally, I'm a very busy man. I guess I figure I'm already dead so what's the point."
"But have you ever had kids?" she turned to him, "I mean when you were alive?"
"I'm sorry to say that I don't remember. It was too long ago." He raised an eye brow and gave her a side
smile, "Is this because of the kiss I gave you last night on spiral hill?"
"Maybe," she blushed and turned away
Jack stood up and stopped right behind her. His arms wrapped around her front and his body pressed close
to hers, "Sally it's hard to place this feeling I'm having because I haven't been alive in so long, but ... I
think.. " She felt warmth touching her lower back close to her bottom and knew it was coming from
between his legs. She stiffened up and her breath was caught in her chest as Jack wrapped one arm
around her waste and the other around the front of her shoulders.
"To tell the truth I've been attracted to you for a while now. But I've always been good at keeping my
hormones in check. Right now it's hard though."
His hormones? She couldn't breath, she couldn't think. Did he really use that word in reference to
himself? He Jack Skelington had hormones? And he was attracted to her? Sally felt her head grow dizzy.
"Being alive has made you speak nonsense Jack."
"No, Sally," he took her shoulders and turned her around to face him, "It's has given me the courage to
tell you how I feel because I don't know you're feelings toward me."
His bright green eyes were seeing right threw her mask and she new it. She had been found out and he
liked it. As if reading her mind he gave her a slight smile and began kissing her almost painfully. Their
bodies pressed together and she could feel his manhood harden with her touch. It was hard to imagine
him as a skeleton now. His lips were too soft compared to the hardened ones that kissed her last night. It
was then that she knew it was not just a crush. Sally was in love with her King dead or alive.
"Sally now I have a question for you."
"What is it?"
"Can you reproduce?"
"Only in the sewing room," she said sadly.
"At least we wont have any surprises later."
"I'm not dead I'm a doll so if we did do anything," she blushed bright red, "It would be classified as
masturbation."
Jack's eyes widened and his body stiffened up, "You're right. At least it's not necrophilia," he laughed to
himself. (Told you there's no necrophilia in this rated M romance lol because Jack's alive!)
"Not that I would mind," she admitted causing him to blush and harden even more.
"Wow it's been so long I don't even remember this sensation. Is it wrong for me to ask you if you want to
try?"
"No it's not wrong. If not now then it might not ever happen right?"
"True, I'll loose my growing friend when the doctor finds a cure. But seduction still gives off a similar
sensation," he kissed her again.
"I'll remember you said that."

A little life to this dead world

Ch 4
A little life to this dead world.
Slowly and carefully Jack undressed Sally. Her breasts were sewed to her chest and Jack had to wonder
why the doctor even gave her breasts if she was made to be a house made. He didn't want to think about
it.
"Please be gentle Jack," she would be mortified if he literally tore her up inside and she would need to re-
stuff herself or even worse, if she had to ask the doctor for help re-stuffing her. The thought hadn't even
crossed her mind how fragile she might be down there.
"I promise. I'll be gentle to the best of my abilities."
"Thank you Jack."
Jack started planting butterfly kisses all along her breasts and down her belly. She had no belly button
but there was a dip where it would be and he found it to be a ticklish spot on her.
Sally squirmed and giggled while his kisses fluttered all over her body but caught her breath when he
moved lower.
He kissed and rolled his tong over her woman hood, the material was different down here there where no
stitches until you reach her knees and it was so smooth almost like a living woman and it was warm.
Sally let out a soft moan and twisted her fingers in his hair. His tong pointed and dipped inside earning a
gasp and moan.
"Oh, Jack!" she breathed.
He was surprised again to find she tasted like apple juice, so he rolled his tong around almost violently to
lick up all that he could.
"This is really good;" he licked his lips not wanting her to cum yet."
She blushed directly, "What?"
"Oh never mind," he didn't want to make her uncomfortable and wonder the same thing he did. Why she
tasted like apple juice. He moved up on her and pushed his way inside. Sally's eyes widened in surprise as
he shifted inside her.
"Oh, Sally!" his head became heavy and he lay on her body, his face in her yarned red brown hair.
To feel his warm muscle deep inside her was like falling into heaven it's self.
"Oh Jack, move please," she breathed and he complied.
Pumping her pussy with one free hand and holding himself up with the other, Jack used his legs to push in
all the way and pull out half way over and over; until finally he couldn't hold himself back like he had
hopped.
Jack's penus with being tickled and Sally had so much friction inside; (being a rag doll) he forced himself
in and out between her vagina lips.
Both were breathing heavy and Jack licked behind Sally's ear when she nearly screamed his name, "J-
Jaaack!"
The pleasurable sensation was too much, Sally's eyes shad tears of bliss as Jack continued to hammer his
long dick deep inside of her. Her whole body shook with excitement as Zero, Jack's dog drifted in and
watched.
"Yesssss," he hissed in her ear as he sped up, his hot breath made Sally loose all her other senses she lost
off focus on everything that was not Jack. She could smell his body growing musky and she screamed at
loud as her lungs would allow.
The towns people looked in the direction of Jack's house but decided not to pay any attention screams
were common here after all.
The sound of Sally screaming in pleasure sparked Jacks senses and he moved faster then he thought he
ever could and worked hard to fuck her hitting both their sweet spots! Then he collapsed onto her filling
her with his seed. She had cum before him but both were satisfied and breathing heavy now.
Somehow Jack's pants ended up half way down and his shirt was gone but Sally was completely nude. Her
beautiful blue body rising and falling with her breath.
"Did I break anything?" he was worried.
"No I don't think so. I'm stronger down there then I thought I'd be."
"Good."

Dead Again!
Ch 5
Dead Again!
After falling asleep for about an hour still connected, Jack's door bell screamed them awake.
"That's got to be the Mayor," he said looking down at his love.
Sally opened her eyes and looked over Jack's face features and he did the same.
"You're beautiful Sally," he smiled.
"Not as beautiful as you Jack," she blushed. The bell rang again.
"Jack you home?" called the Mayer from the other side of the door.
"One moment!" He called pulling himself out and moaning at the friction as his manhood shrunk back to
normal (as being alive can get), "You're going to have to talk to him for me."
"Right," Sally stood and dressed listening as the Mayer complained about how long Jack was going to keep
him waiting.
Jack ran back to his room, feeling it was the safe place at the moment and Sally opened the door.
"Sally?" asked the double faced man, "Where's Jack?"
"He's working on a project and can't be disturbed at the moment."
"Well go get him any way it's important."
"I can't do that."
"And why not?" his face turned over to anger, "He has other responsibilities other then whatever he's
working on," he pushed his way threw.
"No! Jack!" she called in warning as the Mayer made his way to the Pumpkin King's bedroom.
Jack opened the door and walked out fully dressed in his old cloths and fully dead!
"Ah there you are my boy!" his face turned over to happy.
"Yup, just making some finishing touches. Now what can I help you with Mayer?" He looked to a relieved
Sally and winked.
Sally took a deep breath, "I'm going home."
"Okay tell the doctor about his dye wearing off when you get back?"
"Sure," she smiled first to Jack then to the confused Mayer.
After some time had passed and the Mayer went home, Jack stopped by the doctor's house to see Sally; he
brought a bouquet of black roses and handed them to her.
Sally was speechless, no one had given her flowers before, "What's this for?" she smiled widely.
"I just remembered what it was like to be alive and in love. So I looked for the most beautiful roses I
could find," he paused to look into her eyes shining in the moon light, "for the most beautiful girl I could
find," he said with his eyes half lidded. The doctor was watching from inside to see that Sally was not
trying to sneak out again; he had figured out what had happened and knew it was imposable for it to
happen again. He learned from the way Sally was caring on about her day and saw threw the lies she
told.
Now that he could prove to be the right kind of person to watch over Sally, the doctor didn't mind
allowing her freedom. Not to mention his precious Jewel, another creation of his with half his brain, was
just better at taking care of him. Jack and Sally walked together after dark every night from that night
on.
~fin~
Jack and Sally's First Time
by TheLostPumpkinPrincess112495
THE TITLE SAYS IT ALL. WARNING! THIS FAN-FIC IS RATED M FOR A REASON! R&R!
Rated: Fiction M - English - Romance - Jack S., Sally - Words: 849 - Reviews: 35 - Favs: 55 - Follows: 18 -
Published: 2/20/2012 - Status: Complete - id: 7855729
URL: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/7855729

Jack and Sally's First Time

JACK AND SALLY'S FIRST TIME
By TheLostPumpkinPrincess112495
WARNING! THIS FAN-FIC IS RATED M FOR A JACK&SALLY LEMON! IF YOU DON'T LIKE THIS KIND OF
STUFF, TURN BACK NOW! I'M JUST LETTING MY WEIRD SIDE GAIN CONTROL, SO DON'T EXPECT A LOT
OF M-RATED STUFF FROM ME. YOU'VE BEEN WARNED. (PLUS THE TITLE SPEAKS FOR ITSELF ;)) I would
like to thank Daphne , NintendoGal55, Ember Nova, Dead as Dust, and ZoRo and LuNa Believer for their
bodacious reviews on Your Blessing? . So, okay, let's do this!
Sally felt butterflies in her stomach as Jack pressed his lips to hers. Her tongue traced his bottom lip; he
allowed her entrance and teased her tongue with his. Making out, that was all their relationship has
ever been. Sally wanted to go farther. Her hands slowly made their way from his neck to the buttons of
his pin-striped tailcoat and pulled it off his shoulders, throwing it on the floor.
Jack pulled up from their kiss, "Sally, I know where you're going. Are you sure you want to do this? You
don't have to do this for my sake; I don't want you to feel pressured. "
From that statement, Sally unbuttoned his white dress shirt and untied his bat bow tie, exposing his
torso, and let them fall on the floor with the coat. She gave him a seducing grin, sitting up and kissing his
skeletal neck, "Does that answer your question, bone-daddy?" She hotly whispered to Jack, her warm
breath sending chills of delight up his spine.
Grinning his classic skeleton grin, he pulled Sally back to kiss her again, but more passionately this time.
His hands reached behind her and tugged on the velvet strings that held her dress together. He pulled
her dress off her body and it joined the heap of clothes on the floor.
Jack's hands began to fumble with Sally's bra-clasp as she worked to get his belt and pants off. She
allowed him to caress her breasts; Sally broke out in goose-bumps, not believing that the Pumpkin King
was letting his hands travel to many parts of her pale-blue body. Not believing HE wanted to touch HER.
'He loves me. Jack Skellington loves me.' She thought as she traced Jack's jawline with her tongue. She
loved him back, hopelessly in love with him. She knew he was the one she wanted to spend the rest of her
life with (or afterlife, however you want to think it), the one she wanted to marry someday, the one she
wanted to lose her virginity to. . .
He kissed her breasts, then her stitched-up neck, and finally found his way back to Sally's blood-red lips.
Jack let her suck on his pointed tongue as he twisted his long, boney, fingers in the thin fabric of her
panties and pulled them down her legs, she doing the same with his boxers.
Sally laid on her back, her body exposed to him, "Come get me, Jack," Jack followed her, he was on top,
fondling her breast with his tongue and, every-so-often, his teeth.
Sally let out a small scream of pain when Jack first made his way inside her.
"Sally, are you okay? Did I hurt you?" Jack said with a worried look on his face.
Sally shook her head, gasping, "It just hurt . . . at first, but I'm fine now. Oh. . . Oh, Jack, move. . . Please!" He
started off slow, the pleasure building up inside both of them. She wrapped her legs around his thin
figure, while he clutched her bare chest closer to his.
"Oh . . . yes. YES! Oh, Jack . . . HARDER!"
He picked up the pace, kissing, nibbling, and sucking the skin of her neck, "I love you, Sally. OH, GOD! Don't
stop doing that!" he moaned when she dragged her nails slowly down his rib-cage.
"JACK!" she screamed, shaking from this new experience. Jack followed suit, but moaned her name than
scream. Jack rolled off of Sally and cradled her in his arms, both still breathing hard. She rested her
head in the crook of his neck and smiled up at him.
He smiled back and kissed her hair softly, and then whispered, "I love you, Sally."
"I love you, too, Jack."
Not very long and incredibly crappy, but this is my first M-Rated Fan Fic for TNBC, so please cut me some
slack. I will be thrilled with praises and constructive criticism is welcomed as well. I know what you're
thinking,' Jack's a skeleton, how can he and Sally make love?' Well, it's a Disney movie. Anything and
everything can and will happen. And yes, I have Jack and Sally make love, so it's not just two people
sleeping together. R&R
Jack and Sally
by Phoenixswish
My take on the events leading up to and a bit after Jack and Sally finally getting together. Lemon
warning.
Rated: Fiction M - English - Romance - Jack S., Sally - Words: 2,146 - Reviews: 7 - Favs: 36 - Follows: 12 -
Published: 11/6/2015 - Status: Complete - id: 11600433
URL: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/11600433

Jack and Sally

I do not own Nightmare Before Christmas.. we ok I do have 3 dvd copies.
Let me know what you guys think. I'd love to hear feedback!

***
Sally looked at Jack from across the room as he instructed the other members of Halloween town on
what to do for their special projects for what she knew would be a disaster. She had tried to warn Jack
but her pleas went unheard, like usual. Jack, along with everyone else in Halloween town, never listened
to her. It wasn't fair, just because her father treated her more like a mindless servant rather than
someone intelligent everyone else seemed to follow suit. They usually ignored her but Jack, when she
had been trying to warn him, had asked her to sow him a costume.
He had actually noticed her, not in the way she wanted, but it was progress. He had asked her to do him a
favor. She would do this, while still trying to dissuade him from this crazy vision of her. She had had a
true vision of things to happen if they went through with this; all death and destruction for her loved
ones. There must be a way to stop them she knew it.
It didn't work, Jack's dog Zero had a nose that produced light so the fog she had created to make it so the
skeleton-deer could not see was ineffective. As much as she wanted to support Jack, she could shake this
bad feeling. She worried for him, she loved him, and she just wished he felt the same about her. She
needed to fid a way to get over him and fast for she was not the one.
Now Jack was flying to his doom! Her premonition was coming true! People were shooting at him and all
she could do was stay toned to the cauldron where she listened with bated breath for news. All she could
do was hope her premonition was wrong. Then it hit her, she had to find that Santa Claus that Jack had
had kidnapped so he could trade places with him. She had to find him!
Of all the places for him to be held, why did it have to be Oogie Boogie's place, that thing was a creep and
perve. The only thing that distracted him were women. Wait a minute she was a woman! She knew just
how to distract him while she untied Santa. She began undoing the laces holding one of her legs to her
body. She ordered it to go down by Oogie and distract him while she unlaced her hands so that they could
go untie Santa.
It was working, he was tickling her leg and Santa was climbing up the rope ladder she had brought. Then
she heard a shriek, Oogie had discovered her untied leg and now he was screaming and sucking in air, she
couldn't hold on. She felt herself being pulled towards Oogie along with Santa before all went black.
She came to slowly; she and Santa were tied up next to each other on top of a platform. Next to them was
a giant mixer that Oogie seemed to be putting things in at different intervals. She looked at Oogie and
screamed, "What the heck are you doing?"
"I'm preparing my famous snake and spider stew, I was lucky enough to get some extra ingredients so it'll
be my best stew yet!"
"Extra ingredients?" Sally asked.
"Why, you and Sandy Claus here." Replied Oogie, "You'll make it scrumptious!"
"Why you! You wait 'til Jack hears about this! By the time he's through with you, you'll be lucky if
you—" Sally screamed.
The mayor's voice suddenly rang out, "The King of Halloween has been blown to smithereens! Skeleton
Jack is now a pile of dust!"
"What's that you were saying about luck, ragdoll?" Oogie leers, suddenly reaching over and groping Sally's
breasts.
"Ahhhhhhhhh, help, help, help, ahhhhhhhh, help," Sally cries.
Oogie takes out his dice and rolls them, "Seven! Looks like it's Oogie's turn to boogie now!" He starts to pull
the lever by the table causing it to tilt upward towards the giant bowl. He rolls again and gets snake
eyes, which he changes to eleven and continues cranking, as Sally continues to scream for Jack.
As she and Santa are about to slide into the bowl something grabs them both and shoves them to safety.
Sally is then able to untie both herself and Santa. She looks for their rescuer only to find Jack fighting
Oogie. Sally feels relieved and happy; Jack is alive! Her relief is short lived though Oogie is fighting dirty
and there is nothing she can do to help! A saw, pushed by Oogie, was now heading towards Jack. What
could she do? She then noticed that Oogie had a string loose and caught Jack's eye. He grabbed the string
and pulled. Oogie started coming undone, thread-by-thread. She made a face of revulsion; inside Oogie
were mounds and mounds of bugs that began falling into the bowl.
It was over, Jack made his way towards Santa Clause and began to apologize for trying to take over his
job. He said he hoped there was time to save Christmas.
Sally walked over to Jack and began to reassure him that Santa will fix everything. He then looked at
her, really looked at her for the first time.
"How did you get down here Sally?" Jack asked.
"Oh, I was trying to, well, I wanted to, to…" Sally stumbled.
"To help me…" Jack finished, looking at her.
"I couldn't just let you just.. " Sally said blushing and turning away.
"Sally, I can't believe I never realized.. that you.. " Jack said placing his hand on her shoulder to make her
face him, as her drew closer to her. He was about to kiss her when the mayor's voice interrupted them.
"Jack, Jack!"
He was with Oogie's gang and they were showing the mayor that Jack was alive. The Mayor helped them
out of Oogie's lair and proceeded to drive them around the town. Everyone was rejoincing their hero's
return.
Snow began to fall from the sky as Santa flew overhead. Everyone began freaking out over it and Jack.
Sally found she didn't want to be ignored again so she slipped away unnoticed.
She heard a voice behind her, it was Jack and he was coming towards her. He grabbed her hands and
drank her in. He looked her in the eye and told her they were meant to be together then kissed her
hungrily.
"You are mine." His voice was rough as he broke the kiss and pulled her in close. "I've tried to fight it but I
can't resist it any longer. You are moving in with me and not living with your father anymore. I need
you with me."
All Sally could do was nod her head; with that kiss Jack had stolen her ability to form sentences. Jack
wrapped his arm around her are guided her towards his home, now her home.
He opened the door and allowed her to enter before shutting it quickly and taking her hand, raced with
her to the bedroom. They had barely entered when he slammed her against the wall capturing her lips
again. He tangled his tongue with hers dueling for supremacy. Neither readily submitted, both stroked
along one another in an intricate dance. Finally, Jack started sliding his tongue into her mouth and
began to imitate what he wanted to do with other parts of their bodies with it. He stroked his tongue
along hers in an in and out motion.
Sally broke the kiss on a moan and Jack began kissing his way towards her collarbone. He found a
sensitive spot where her neck met her shoulder and sucked. Sally moaned and clasped his shoulders,
holding him to her. Jack's hands found their was under her dress and they began easing it up her body.
Not to be out done, Sally began fumbling with the buttons on Jack's suit. Jack broke the kiss to pull her
dress completely off and finish removing his cloths.
Now naked, Jack brought his hands up to massage and cup her breasts, while Sally began kissing Jack
again. Jack suddenly broke the kiss and began trailing kisses down to her breasts. He proceeded to take
her left nipple into his mouth and suck. Sally's head flew back and she moaned at the sensuous onslaught.
She trailed her hand down Jack's stomach seeking his manhood. Jack's hand stopped her and brought her
hand to her left breast, which he had let go of in order to suckle her right breast. Together, his hand
guided her hand in caressing her breast. Sally gasped; Jack's other hand had found itself between her legs
and was teasing her outer lips.
She parted her legs in invitation and Jack's hand slid closer to its goal. One finger started teasing her
clit, eliciting a moan from Sally as another finger eased its way inside of her. Jack brought their lips
together in another soul shattering kiss as he continued to tease the inside of her.
"Jack, please," Sally begged, breaking the kiss.
Jack smiled and removed his hand from her legs leaving her feeling momentarily empty as he led her
towards his bed. Jack gently pushed her backwards on and as he followed her down capturing her lips
once more and returning his hand to her clit. He eased his finger back in her and gave a few stroked
before adding a second. Sally was unaccustomed to the feeling of being stretched this way but was
quickly beginning to enjoy it. When he felt she was really Jack added a third while continuing to tease
her clit. Sally felt like she was approaching something but what, she did not know. She felt like she was
standing at the edge of a cliff and about to go over.
"Come for me," Jack hissed.
Something inside Sally broke and she was flying as wave after wave of pleasure swept through her. She
didn't notice Jack remove his hand and replace it with his cock until the head nudged her opening. She
moaned anew, he was huge; there was no way he'd fit into her. Jack brought his lips to her distracting her
from his manhood. He thrust into her quickly eliciting a scream from her. She felt a slight pain that
slowly began being replaced by a fullness and an ache that wouldn't go away. She tested the waters by
moving her hips.
"Careful," Jack said holding her down, "I don't want to hurt you."
"Its only hurting by not moving, I ache Jack, help me." Sally confided.
Jack looked her in the eye to make sure she wasn't lying, then began to thrust when she saw the truth in
her eyes. That was all he needed from her, confirmation.
He started off with a slow rhythm, in, out, innnn, ouuuut, but after sometime began picking up the pace.
Before he knew it he was pounding into her from above as she met him thrust for thrust. He felt himself
nearing his peak but didn't want to reach it without her. He slid his hand between them, finding her clit.
He began to stroke it, bringing her closer to where he was. Sally was moaning and gasping incoherently as
she got closer and closer towards a second orgasm. She was almost there; Jack suddenly sank his teeth
into her neck, causing her to spiral over the edge. She shrieked as she came again, feeling complete as
Jack's seed spread within her. Closing her eyes she fell asleep with Jack still inside of her, feeling more
satisfied than she had ever felt in her life.
Jack flipped them over so as not to crush her; leaving himself inside of her. He never wanted to leave
her. He was content, he was home, his visions and dreams had been leading him somewhere alright, right
to her, he only wished he had known it sooner. Now that he knew where he belonged he was never letting
her go. She was his, he'd move her out of her father's place in the morning but for now her was content to
stay inside her and hold her, it had been a long day after all. Now all he wanted to do was hold her until
the sun went down.
Hotel Transylvania- Mavis and Jonathon first anniversary
by adorelovestories
its their first year anniversary, what does Mavis have planned? what does Jonathan have planned?
Whats up with Mavis's birthday party? why is Dracula not acting like Dracula? lets find out what
excitement is going on.
Rated: Fiction M - English - Romance - Mavis, Jonathan/Jonny/Jonny-stein - Chapters: 6 - Words: 6,692 -
Reviews: 143 - Favs: 136 - Follows: 117 - Updated: 5/17/2015 - Published: 10/30/2012 - Status: Complete - id:
8658255
URL: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/8658255

Table of Contents
Table of Contents
1. Chapter 1
2. Chapter 2
3. Chapter 3
4. Chapter 4
5. Chapter 5
6. Perhaps i will

Chapter 1
Jonathan POV
I walked through the castle, I was thinking really hard and couldn't find a solution. Today was Mavis's
and my first anniversary. I couldn't believe we had already been together a year. I was on the verge of
tearing my hair out, normally I would just roll with it. Easily pick out a gift, sing a song or something
like that.
This was different, this was Mavis. I couldn't just do my usual thing, I had to do this on a whole new level,
I had to think.. well, straight from my heart. The bad thing was is that today is also Mavis's birthday. This
year no one was making a big deal of it like they usually would, surprising especially for Dracula, her dad.
I had spent all night thinking about it, I woke up when the sun set and hadn't stopped thinking about it.
Since Mavis couldn't really do anything when the sun was out I kinda got into the routine of sleeping
when the suns out, just like she did.
Mavis was right outside my room with a very serious look when I got up, I could already tell she hadn't
forgotten about our anniversary. She also looked nervous for some reason, I told her happy anniversary
but that didn't get rid of her nervousness. My first thought was that she was probably thinking I
wouldn't like what she had planned to give me, but something told me that wasn't it. I knew Mavis almost
as much as I knew myself, but she knew what she was giving me already. I didn't know what I was getting
her.
"Jonathan" I heard Dracula yell.
I looked over at him as I realized where I was, I was in the lobby, I guess you could call it that.
Dracula was standing in the middle of the room, with Frankenstein next to him.
"come over here" Frankenstein yelled.
I walked over to them, still thinking what to get Mavis. I felt like I wanted to just punch something,
there was nothing that felt good enough to get Mavis and it drove me crazy.
"you don't seem like yourself today" Dracula said.
"is it that obvious" I said sarcastically.
Frankenstein and Dracula looked at each other for a few seconds.
"is it because its been a year?" Dracula asked.
"yeah" I said simply.
"wait, a year for what?" Frankenstein asked.
"Mavis's and his anniversary" Dracula said.
Frankenstein got a big smile, and patted me on the back, hard.
"some guys wouldn't remember something like that, you are one of the lucky ones. You remember without
having the habit of remembering pounded into you" Frankenstein said, before walking off.
I looked at the floor, somehow more ashamed then I was before.
"at least there's that, that will make Mavis happy" I said sadly.
"this is strange to me, you of all people not knowing what to get someone. Just last week you got martin a
book on how to get kids to listen to him, which worked out fairly good. You got Big foot into Disney Land
on Halloween, which I still cant believe. So why is it you can't think of what to get now?" Dracula asked.
I thought about lying, lying sounded better then telling about my shame, but this was Dracula. I was
closer to him then anyone here, besides Mavis of course.
"its not the same with everyone else, with them I can just throw something together in the blink of an
eye, sometimes I can do that with Mavis as well. But this is our anniversary, this is totally different" I
said.
I was pacing back on forth waving my hands in the air as I explained. I was angry, at myself. Mavis was
my whole world and I couldn't even get her a gift on our anniversary.
"i mean, if it were big foot or the invisible man or even you it would just be a piece of cake for me to think
of something in a flash. But when it comes to Mavis, I am totally unprepared for something that
important, WHATS WRONG WITH ME" I said.
Everyone was staring at me, I didn't care, I just kept pacing back and forth frantically.
"my boy, come with me" Dracula said.
Dracula grabbed my arm and pulled me up the stairs and into the hallway.
"where are we going?" I asked.
Dracula suddenly pushed me into his room and closed the door, all the candles quickly lit on their own.
Dracula just smiled at me.
"what is going on Drac?" I asked, worried.
Dracula went to the wall next to his window, the one he likes to talk out of with his hand raised high
while the moon shines on him. He pushed one of the stones and a small door opened up just above the stone
he pushed. He reached in and pulled something out and closed the secret compartment in the wall.
Dracula walked over to me and held out the thing he pulled out of the secret compartment. It was a
small necklace, it had a picture in the middle of it. I couldn't make out the picture but I knew that a
vampire could with their enhanced eye sight.
The necklace was a silver chain, with a golden pendant shaped like a heart, the picture had very tiny
words written around it that I couldn't read.
"this is for Mavis, I made it for her. The picture is of all of us together, you cant see it but its the one
where you got us to go to California and we went to the beach. The words say this, love is the best gift
that can ever be given and received. No gift can amount to the love that two people share. Cherish the
gift that your heart cares the most for, because you will never receive anything better" Dracula said.
The necklace was a great gift, but I was still wondering why Dracula was showing me this.
"whats this got to do with my problem?" I asked.
Dracula put a hand on my shoulder.
"no matter what you get Mavis, she will not care as long as she has you. The fact that you get so stressed
out just picking a gift for her proves that you care more for her then you do anyone or anything else in
your life. I don't think you even need to get her a gift, not a material one like I'm giving her at least.
Just spend the rest of the night with her, you have just over seven hours left, I know you can make those
hours the best of her life" Dracula said.
Dracula put the necklace back and walked to the door, he looked back at me and smiled before leaving the
room.
I thought about what Dracula told me, he was right. I didn't have to get her something like a necklace,
clothing or something that was of material nature. I could just spend the night with her, make her night
the best that it could be, making her smile and laugh more then she thought possible.
I looked at the suit of armor standing by the wall.
"do you know where Mavis is?" I asked.
"yes, she is in her room" the suit said.
"THANKS" I yelled while running out of the room.
I ran all the way to Mavis's room, I stopped and tried to catch my breathe in front of the door.
"oooooooooohhhhhhh, well look who's in a hurry to see his sweet heart" the shrunken head whispered.
I knocked on the door.
"Mavis?" I said.
"come in" Mavis said.
I opened the door and walked in, closing the door behind me. I felt a gust of wind and a second later
something was put over my eyes, blinding me.
"ok Mavis, what is this?" I asked, getting excited a bit.
"just promise you wont freak out or anything" Mavis said.
I noticed that she sounded worried, I couldn't help but smile. Her being worried told me she had put a lot
of thought into her gift and she was afraid that I wouldn't like it.
"i promise, besides what is there to freak out about?" I asked, jokingly.
I heard Mavis sigh and step back from me a couple of steps.
"you can remove blind fold" Mavis said.
I removed the blind fold, dropped it on the floor and opened my eyes. My smile went away instantly as
shock took over. Standing in front of me was Mavis, only thing was, she was naked. I couldn't think, I
couldn't do anything but stare. I was totally unprepared for this.
Mavis had her arms behind her back and one leg was behind the other as she looked at the ground. I could
tell she was scared, she was, after all, completely naked in front of me.
"Jonathan?" Mavis asked.
I stood frozen, amazement had replaced my shock. Mavis was beautiful, I was pulled into reality as Mavis
turned into a bat.
"i knew I shouldn't of done this" Mavis said, crying and flying towards the window.
I ran over and shut the window before she could fly out of it, she looked at me in surprise then flew over
to her dresser and sat on it. She started crying into her wings.
"Mavis" I said.
"what?" Mavis asked through tears.
My heart was racing, I had dreamed of seeing Mavis like that but I had never thought that something
like this would happen this early in our relationship.
"could you change back?" I asked.
"why?" Mavis asked, looking at me.
I walked over to her and got eye level with her. I couldn't stop my heart from beating so fast.
"because you were beautiful" I said.
Mavis seemed surprised, she looked into my eyes. Her eyes seemed to be searching my own.
"really?" Mavis asked, she had stopped crying but the tears remained.
I stroked her chin with one finger.
"yeah, more beautiful then I could ever have imagined" I said.
Mavis closed her eyes as she started crying again, but her smile told me they were tears of happiness. I
stepped back a bit to give Mavis some room, she changed back. She was still sitting on her dresser, which
somehow made her more beautiful, which seemed impossible. I admired every bit of her I could, I walked
over and looked into her eyes and she looked into mine, crying with that beautiful smile.
"you really think so?" Mavis asked.
I put a hand on her cheek.
"i know so" I said.
As my lips met hers something told me that she knew my words were true. I pulled back, despite how
good the kiss was, and looked into her eyes again.
"i was so worried" Mavis said.
"why?" I asked.
"i was afraid you wouldn't like what you saw" Mavis said.
I couldn't help but chuckle.
"how could I not" I said.
Mavis smiled and closed her eyes as I ran my hand through her hair. This was definitely an awesome gift,
but like Dracula said, this was not the best gift. Mavis was, just being with her.
"you know, you didn't have to do this to make me happy. I'm happy as can be just being with you" I said.
Mavis looked at me and bit her lip, she seemed to be debating something.
"what?" I asked.
"this isn't all I had planned" Mavis said.
I was confused now, what else could she possibly have planned. I mean she was naked, so what was after
that?
"what do you mean? Do you want me to draw you, paint you or what?" I asked.
Mavis started to get nervous again, she was looking all over the room and her hands were fidgeting.
"I was wondering if you.. you know.. wanted to umm.. have uhh.. well" Mavis said, motioning towards the
bed.
My eyes widened, my heart, breathing and time stopped as the realization hit. This was a dream I didn't
think would happen until after Mavis and I were married. My mind raced for an answer. Only one answer
seemed logical, and when I said my answer, I wasn't prepared for what happened next.

Chapter 2
Mavis POV
I just stared at him, he looked like a statue. I knew that if my heart were capable it would be beating
wildly.
I was so nervous, what would Jonathan do? What would he say? I loved him more then anything and
anyone, but the thought still lingered, did he want to make love with me?
I sat there, on my dresser, completely naked. It was as if time itself had stopped, waiting for Jonathan to
make it continue.
I looked into Jonathan's eyes, they were wide as they stared into my own. I couldn't hear him breathing,
his heart seemed dead because I couldn't hear it either. I began to worry, had I killed Jonathan by
shocking him?
I quickly began looking him over, there were no signs that told me he was alive.
"it would be a dream come true" Jonathan said.
My eyes quickly locked with his. Excitement took control of me and in a flash I was on top of him on my
bed.
realization hit me, and I didn't know how to continue. Jonathan looked into my eyes, in his eyes I knew he
could see my own thoughts. He knew how afraid and excited I was.
"Jonathan, how do we go about doing this?" I asked.
Jonathan shrugged his shoulder.
"i don't know, never had sex before" Jonathan said.
I was surprised, I always thought he had.
"you're twenty one, I thought humans do this at like sixteen" I said.
"some humans do, some don't. Also the age varies, the experience is different for everyone" Jonathan said.
"but you've been everywhere, you've done everything. Why not sex?" I asked.
Jonathan smiled.
"i didn't see a reason, until I met you" Jonathan said.
I froze, I knew Jonathan loved me. He said it all the time and I would simply say it back. But I never
expected him to say something like that.
Jonathan put a hand on my cheek and kissed me. He looked into my eyes and suddenly everything felt
alright, I was still afraid but with Jonathan, that just didn't seem to bother me.
"you really want to do this?" Jonathan asked.
I was still kinda shocked by what he had said about not seeing a reason to have sex.
"one more adventure for us" I whispered.
Jonathan gently laid me on my back and I put my arms to my chest at how nervous I was. Jonathan took
off his clothes and my eyes widened at how sexy he was naked. It was like I was seeing perfection right
in front of me.
I gasped as I looked at his dick, it was bigger then I thought it would be.
He got over me and just looked at me. With one finger he moved some hair out of my face.
"i am crazily afraid right now" I whispered.
Jonathan smiled.
"maybe that's a good thing" Jonathan said.
He kissed my lips, and as he put his hand on my boob the pleasure I wanted to experience with him began.

Chapter 3
Jonathan POV
a moan escaped her lips as I began to play with her tiny nipple. Her boobs were small, but that just made
it better for me.
excitement had taken control of my body. As I kissed her soft neck my left hand ventured down her
stomach.
I stopped kissing her neck and placed my lips on her vacant nipple. It tasted sweet between my lips.
Her nails dug into my back, the pain only turning my on even more, as my left hand finished its jounet and
began playing with her Clit.
"Jonathan" Mavis moaned, breathing heavily
I used my teeth and pulled on her nipple, making Mavis gasp.
I began to rub her puss entrance, Mavis looked into my eyes pleadingly.
I knew she wanted to feel my finger inside of her. I wanted to tease her a bit however.
I put my lips on her right nipple, my left hand left her pussy and began to play with her left boob while I
sucked its nipple.
Mavis moaned in disappointment, but it turned me on knowing I was in control of her pleasure.
I looked up, Mavis had her head back and her eyes closed.
I smiled as I got an idea, but I made sure Mavis wasnt paying any attention first.
I stopped squeezing her right boob, she didn't notice.
I continued to please her boobs, still no sign she noticed the absence of my hand.
I carefully positioned my right hand in front of her pussy lips. I quickly put a finger inside her pussy.
Mavis's eyes shot open and her hands grabbed the sheet and pulled, as she let out a gasp.
I moved my finger back and forth inside of Mavis, with my thumb I intensified her pleasure by rubbing
her clit.
Mavis closed her eyes and held the sheet tight as I pleasured her boobs, clit and pussy.
Mavis put her hands back on my back, her nails felt ready to torture my skin again.
"Jonathan I'm-" Mavis said.
Mavis's nails dug into my back, the pain making me look up at Mavis as my hands continued. She pulled her
legs up and gritted her teeth, I felt her pussy tighten and a second later I felt her hot juices spray on my
finger.
I stopped pleasuring her. I took my finger out of her pussy as she went limb and I sat back on my legs to
admire Mavis.
She had her eyes closed, her chest rose and fell as she breathed heavily. Her arms lay lazily at her sides,
her legs the same, just not at her sides.
I smiled in satisfaction, know I could pleasure my zing so well.
Mavis's eyes shot open, making my smile go away. They locked onto my eyes quickly.
In a flash I was on my back pinned down by Mavis. As I looked into her eyes I knew I was in for
something. I didnt know if it was good or bad, but I prepared.
"that was" Mavis said.
She searched the air above, like an answer would be there.
She smiled and let go of me, my fear of that something being bad gone.
She brought her face close to mine.
"im glad you liked it" I said.
"not liked, loved" Mavis said.
She kissed me and I kissed her back, I started to put my arms around her when she pinned me down again.
"now its my turn to please you" Mavis said.
She moved down, positioning herself so she was sitting in between my legs.
I watched as she admired my dick, not touching it. Her eyes showed amazement. She bit her lip and slowly
put her hand on my dick. I shivered at the touch.
"like that?" Mavis asked.
"yes" I said.
"then you are going to love this" Mavis said.
Mavis took her hand off my dick and put my dick in her mouth.
I was unprepared for her to do that.
She giggled and began moving her head up and down.
The pleasure was so good that my eyes just wouldnt stay open and I could no longer hold myself up. I
layed down and closed my eyes.
Her tongue was rough, and she used it very well. Her teeth she used to squeeze my dick a bit, making the
pleasure even better. She teasingly used her fangs on the top of my dick. I knew I wouldnt last long, not
since she was this good.
Mavis picked up speed, making me grab onto the sheet from the pleasure.
She got faster, I knew this was vampire speed. I pulled on the sheet from the amazing pleasure I was
feeling.
I could feel it, I was about to cum.
"Mavis I'm gonna cum" I said.
Mavis kept going, pushing me closer.
She licked the top of my dick while it was still in her mouth, she sent me over the edge.
It felt like a strong wall stopping me from cumming was broken through. I arched my back and my whole
body tensed up as I came in Mavis's mouth.
I layed there breathing heavily as my dick finished cumming. When it was done Mavis layed beside me
and looked into my eyes, a smile on her face.
"that was awesome" I said.
Mavis layed her head on my chest and I put my arm around her.
"im glad you enjoued it. I didnt think I would be able to swallow all of that" Mavis said.
I kissed the top of her head.
"i love you" I said.
Mavis put a finger on my dick, thats when I realized it was still hard, even after I came.
"i love you to" Mavis said.
She got off my chest and looked at me with her beautiful smile.
"want more?" I asked.
Mavis looked at my dick then looked back at my eyes.
"just as much as you do" Mavis said.
I got up and put my face inches from hers.
"i think I might want it more" I said.
I moved closer to her, she moved away, slowly laying down on her back.
She was now on her back, and as I look into her eyes I see a bit of fear. I noticed her hands were at her
chest, and her legs were crossed.
I put my hand on her cheek.
"we are doing this you way my zing, you decide how and if we do this" I said.
Some fear left her, enough that she smiled.
"my way?" Mavis asked.
I kissed her.
"your way" I said.
Mavis's smile widened, she gently pushed me. I sat back on my legs as Mavis got on her hands and knees
with her but facing me.
Mavis looked over her shoulder with a smile.
"do you mind?" Mavis asked.
I was surprised by her sudden courage. Normally she would be shy, especially with something like sex.
"not one bit" I said.
I got behind her, put one hand on her ass and the other on my dick. I lined my dick up with her pussy.
I looked into Mavis's eyes, no fear, only love and want was in them.
"ready?" I asked.
"yeah.. ready" Mavis said.
I slowly put my dick inside her, she let out a gasp and grabbed the head board. My dick was fully inside
her pussy, I didnt continue. I knew Mavis felt pain from this, so I was waiting for her.
Mavis looked back after a bit and smiled.
"jonathan" Mavis said.
"yes" I said.
"i'm a vampire, much tougher then a human girl" Mavis said.
I smiled.
"i know, just thought i'd wait to see if you were ok" I said.
"it hurt for a bit, not anymore" Mavis said.
"glad youre not in pain" I said.
Mavis put her hand on mine.
"let's continue this adventure" Mavis said.
She put her hand back on the head boards, preparing for what I was about to give her.
Mavis was a vampire, tougher then a human, I knew that first hand. This was different, this was sex. So I
was going to take this slow.
I began to move in and out of her tight pussy slowly. Mavis didnt respond so I picked up the pace, she
dropped her head a little and squeezed the head board.
"faster" Mavis said.
I obliged, making her let out small moans.
With each thrust her pussy tried to pull my dick in further, begging me just to pound away at it. It was a
tight fit, her pussy was small after all.
"faster" Mavis said.
I grabbed her hips tightly and fucked her faster. Mavis's moans got louder, her grip on the head board
tightened.
I couldn't go much faster then I was already. My skin hitting hers was already making a pretty good
smacking sound.
Her pussy felt amazing, but this pleasure would soon end because I was nearing my limit.
"Mavis, im about to cum" I said.
"dont stop, cum inside" Mavis said.
I began to fuck my zing as fast and hard as I could, Mavis pulled on the head board. She moaned as if she
had no time to get air.
"here it comes" I said.
I pulled back and shoved my dick in her as deep as I could. My cum poured into her pussy as she gave out a
scream.
I felt her juices spray onto my dick as I gave a couple quick thrusts to make sure my cum was deep inside
of her.
I pulled out of my zing and fell onto the bed. From the exhaustion all I remember is gazing into Mavis's
eyes as I fell asleep.

Chapter 4
Mavis POV
he played with my nipple, I couldnt help but moan from his rough and hyper touch.
He eagerly kissed my neck, his hand lightly skimmed my stomach as it moved down.
His lips left my neck and began to ravage my left nipple. It caught me by surprise, but his warm and wet
lips and rough tongue felt truly amazing.
The pleasure made me dig my nails into his back.
"Jonathan" I moaned in pleasure as his hand reached my clit and began to play with it.
I gasped as he bit lightly on my nipple, his tongue still playing with my nipple, and pulled.
I was panting, turned on, hot, already pleased at his ability in pleasing me. Yet I still wanted more, and
he continued to quench my arousal.
My zing began to rub my pussy lips. I gazed into his eyes pleadingly, unable to find the breathe to speak.
I was surprised as he stopped rubbing my pussy lips. He places his lips on my right nipple, his hand began to
pleasure my left boob, while his other hand added to the pleasure I felt from my right boob.
I moaned, from disappointment. I knew he liked controlling my pleasure.
The pleasure I felt was amazing, I laid my head back, closed my eyes. His lips felt amazing on my nipple,
his tongue eagerly teasing back and forth.
His hand rubbed, flicked and squeezed my boob.
I couldnt believe how good it felt, how good my zing was making me feel.
I felt something quickly enter my pussy. I grabbed the sheets and gasped in surprise. I quickly realized it
was his finger as it started moving back and forth in my pussy. He started rubbing my clit.
If I wasnt breathing heavily before I was now. He had multiplied my pleasure.
My pussy stretched as his finger moved, driving me closer. I could feel it.
I put my hand on his back once more in preparation.
"Jonathan I'm-" I said.
My nails dug into his back. I pulled my left up and gritted my teeth as I orgasmed. All the energy
suddenly left my body.
As my body went limp I admired what I felt. I felt exhausted, yet somehow the pleasure I felt gave me
energy.
I opened my eyes and gazed into my zings eyes. I had him on his back in a second. I stared into his eyes,
trying to gather my words.
"that was" I said.
I searched the wall, as if the answer would be there.
I brought my face close to his when I couldnt express my thoughts in words.
"I'm glad you like it" he said.
"not liked, loved" I said.
I placed my lips on his. He began to wrap his arms around me but I pinned him down as an idea entered my
horny mind.
"now it's my turn" I said.
I positioned myself between his legs. I stared at his huge erect dick.
Winny was right, the skinnier the man the bigger the meat.
I bit my lip and wrapped my hand around his thick dick. My zing shivered at the touch.
"like that?" I asked.
"yes" he said.
I smiled as I began with my dirty idea.
Slowly I put his dick in my mouth, it tasted salty, but a delicious, arousing salty.
I giggled as Jonathan gasped. I started to move my head up and down.
Jonathan layed down as I sucked on his dick.
I used my tongue to rub the tip of his dick. I squeezed the thick meat a little bit with my teeth. My fangs
I used on the tip, stopping to rub them at the tip then continuing with sucking.
I picked up my speed, coming to a speed only a vampire could deliver.
Jonathan moaned as he pulled on the sheets.
"Mavis I'm gonna cum" my zing said.
I licked the tip and a second later his hot, sweet cum poured into my mouth.
Jonathan arched his back and groaned.
I swallowed his cum and sat up, wiping a bit off my lips with a giggle.
I layed beside him and gazed into his eyes, a smile on my face.
"that was awesome" he said.
I layed my head on his chest and he put his arm around me.
"I'm glad you enjoyed it. I didnt think I would be able to swallow all of that" I said.
Jonathan kissed the top of my head.
"i love you" my zing said.
I put my finger on his dick. I was amazed that it was still hard. Even after all that delicious cum.
"I love you to" I said.
I sat up and gazed into his wonderful eyes.
"want more?" my zing asked.
I looked at his dick. I ached to feel it, my horny mind raced with thoughts on how it would feel. I looked
back at my zing.
"just as much as you do" I said.
He got up and placed his face inches from mine.
"i think I might want It more" he said.
Time seemed to slow as he moved closed and I moved further. My heart began to race, my mind as well.
But this time it wasnt perverted thoughts, it was fearful thoughts.
What if it hurt to much? what if I couldnt take the pain? what could go wrong? my mind was filled with
worry.
As my head touched the bed my zing gazed into my eyes. He put a hand on my cheek with a heart warming
smile.
"we are doing this your war my zing. You decide how and if we do this" he said.
His words made some of my worry fade and bring a smile to my lips.
"my way?" I asked.
He kissed me, surprising me only for a second.
"your way" he said.
My smile widened, if we were doing this my was, why not spice it up a bit more.
I lightly pushed on his chest, he sat back and I got on my hands and knees with my ass towards him. I
looked over my shoulder with a smile.
"do you mind?" I asked.
He looked surprised. This was bold for me, but it was just my zing and I.
"not one bit" he said.
He got behind me, I bit my lip as he put his hand on my ass.
He looked into my eyes, I cold tell he was controlling the urge to just ravage me with everything he had.
"ready?" he asked.
I took a deep breathe.
"yeah, ready" I said.
I gasped and grabbed my headboard as his dick slowly entered my pussy. I gritted my teeth from the pain,
but let his dick enter my pussy fully. My pussy stretched to allow his size inside, it was a tight fit.
The pain went away surprisingly quick.
I realized Jonathan wasnt moving, probably waiting for me. If only he was a vampire, then he would know
the limits.
I looked back into his eyes.
"jonathan" I said.
"yes" he said.
"I'm a vampire, much tougher then a human girl" I said.
He smiled.
"i know, just thought i'd wait to see if you were ok" he said.
"if hurt for a bit, not anymore" I said.
"glad you're not in pain" my zing said.
I put my hand on his and squeezed lightly.
"let's continue this adventure" I said.
I put my hand on the headboard once more and prepared for the pleasure that I was about to feel.
He began to move, it was slow, I closed my eyes and reveled in the slow pleasurable pace.
He pumped his dick in and out faster, I dropped my head and squeezed my headboard.
It was amazing, it felt like nothing I had felt before. It was a thousand times better his fingers. I wanted
more of it.
"faster" I said.
He did so, making me moan with each lustful thrust.
My pussy stretched and contracted as my zing thrust his dick in and pulled it out. My dreams didnt even
come close to the pleasure. I still wanted more.
"faster" I said.
He grabbed my hips tightly and fucked my pussy faster. I moaned louder and was about to rip the
headboard apart due to my tight grip on it.
Our sweaty bodies smacked together. My teeth were clenched shut, I couldnt part them.
I could feel it building, I was almost at my limit.
"mavis, I'm about to cum" Jonathan said.
Perfect, I want to feel his fluids pour into me as I release mine.
"dont stop, cum inside" I said.
He began to fuck me with everything he had. I moaned so much I could barely get air. I couldnt close my
eyes, they were wide open from the hammering pleasure of my zings thick meat.
I was at my limit, I couldnt believe how it felt. I was about to orgasm.
"here it comes" he said.
I screamed as my juices poured out, my energy with them. As I felt his cum pour into my pussy the
headboard broke and my head landed on a pillow. Jonathan thrust into my pussy two times before landing
beside me, his eyes slowly closed as they gazed into my own.
My energy was gone, my pussy was dripping with my zings cum, I was beyond amazing. I let exhaustion
pull me into sleep with a smile.
Chapter 5
Jonathan POV
we had woken up two hours ago, the sun had just set and we were putting our clothes back on.
"here's your shirt" Mavis said, tossing me my shirt.
"thank you" I said.
Mavis disappeared into her closet, then reappeared with fresh black clothes.
I put my shirt on as Mavis sat on her dresser. I smiled, remembering how she looked before.
"so what do you think?" Mavis asked.
I looked up at the rising moon.
"Bright, Beautiful and big" I said.
I walked up and stood infront of her, smiling.
"johnny" Mavis said, seriously.
"it was amazing" I said.
"yeah it was" Mavis said, with her beautiful smile.
I put my hand on hers.
"I'm going to address the awkwardness and ask, what next?" I said.
Mavis gave me a confused look.
"What do you mean?" Mavis asked.
"Well, I mean, does this change our relationship? In a good way or bad way?" I asked.
Mavis lightly punched me.
"of course it changes our relationship, in a very good way" Mavis said.
I held up my hands in defense.
"a great way actually" I said.
I noticed something move out of the corner of my eye. I looked over, in the doorway stood winny. Behind
her, Dracula.
My heart picked up its beat, my blood would soon be out of my body.
I glanced at Mavis, she didnt look at me. She just kept looking at Dracula.
Winny jumped onto the dresser and sat next to Mavis.
"Dad, dont flip out" Mavis said.
"Why aren't you wearing pants?" Drac asked.
Winny started sniffing the air. Mavis looked at her with a worried look.
"uh" I said.
Dracula looked at the bed. I looked over to check my fear, the pillows and the sheet were all over the
bed. The blanket half on the floor half on the bed. The headboard had a piece torn out of of it that was no
where in sight.
Drac looked back at me, his blank look scared me. Winny sniffed Mavis.
"Winny, stop" Mavis said.
"The bed is a mess" Drac said.
Winny giggled.
"that's because they had sex" Winny said.
My heart stopped, I was a gonner.
Mavis was about to get up but Dracs eyes flashed blue, making her stop.
"ok" Drac said, and walked out of the room.
My heart recovered, but Mavis and I didnt.
"he isn't going to kill you?" Mavis asked.
I shrugged my shoulders.
"I thought he would at least beat something" Mavis said.
Winny hopped off the dresser. Then looked up at me with a cute smile.
"Next time use a fucking condom" Winny said, sweetly.
"Winny, aren't you a little young to know what that is?" Mavis asked.
Winny put her binky in her mouth and shook her head.
A scream caught our attention.
"What was that?" I asked.
Winny walked to the door and looked down the hall.
Another scream, followed by metal crashing to the floor.
Well he's beating someone, not something" Winny said.
Mavis got off the dresser and threw my pants to me off the floor.
:better try and stop him form beat whoever e is beating" Mavis said.
I put my pants on.
"It's Quasimodo" Winny said.
Another scream filled the air as I remembered what Quasimodo tried to do to me.
:we could let Drac have his fun, doesn't get much with his old age" I said.
Mavis smiled, but her eyes looked serious and straight at me.
"no, he makes food to well" Mavis said.
Mavis ran out the door.
I looked at winny.
"you think Mavis could take Drac?" I asked.
Winny shook her head.
"I didn't think so" I said.
I ran out the door, Winny following. She sure can run, I'll give her that. Seconds later I stood in the
doorway to the kitchen.
Drac was trying to put Quasimodo in the fire. Mavis held onto Quasimodo as best she could.
"dad, stop" Mavis said.
"HELP!" Quasimodo cried.
"I will make you pay for what you did to my daughter" Drac said.
Oh great, misplaced anger.
"two vampires against each other, shall we throw down?" I asked.
Winny picked up a pan and smiled at me.
"I hope I dont regret this, I would not taste good as some sort of soup" I said, grabbing a pan and pan lid.

Perhaps i will
Hail to the Pumpkin King
by I-am-love

URL: http://movies.adult-fanfiction.org/story.php?no=600094166

Hail to the Pumpkin King

Author's Note: I wrote the first version of this story about 6 years ago, as a response to a good
friend who asked me to write him an adult J&S story for his birthday. I hadn't posted it anywhere, but
now that I have an adult fanfiction account, why not? ^^ (PS, I have an author's note on my story "Desire"
addressing the most common debate about sex stories with J&S.)
 They waited in the square, those few townsfolk who did not venture into the human world on
Halloween night. The mayor prided himself on being the ultimate support player, and second to gain
credit for the exploits of the famous Pumpkin King. These past years however, he had to admit he was
second chair. Sally, Jack's queen, stood regally by the fountain. Twin skeletal boys hid themselves in the
voluminous folds of her full black taffeta skirt. She wore this, her best dress, on Halloween night alone.
Sally was generally partial to more simple and easily managed garments, but after all, this was the most
important evening of the year.
Doctor Finklestein wheeled into the square, looking at his watch. It wouldn’t be long before they
all returned, singing and laughing and doing all of those damn fool things that distracted from more
important matters like how his inventions had gone over this year. He fluttered his lips. Glancing to one
side, the old man caught sight of Sally. It had been awhile since he'd seen her. He didn’t get out much
anymore. It wasn’t that he couldn’t, but really, what was there of interest for him among the other
townsfolk? Simpletons mostly. Sally looked taller than he remembered. It took him a moment to
recognize that this was because of how she was standing. Her back was arched slightly. Chin up and
forward, she surveyed the hillsides. The small pumpkin princes hung on her hips, yawning. She touched
their skulls, but did not look away from the horizon. One of the children sighed and took his boney thumb
into his mouth. He rubbed his little nostrils with his knuckle while sucking.
“The boy is too old for that nonsense, is he not?” the doctor scolded. Sally blinked, turning from
the hills. She frowned and looked down. The children stood nestled into her, their eye sockets closed.
“They’ve only just turned two tonight, and it’s far past their usual bedtime.” she said. Her voice
was like cool water. She sounded soft and quiet as she'd always been, but worlds calmer and more mature
than the doctor remembered. The witches once made a point of telling the doctor how fat Sally had
become. The old man ran his eyes over her once more. He would not have said fat. Her waistline was still
clear, even if she had thickened. Her hips appeared to have widened. Her breasts were lower than he'd
made them. Children will do that of course, which was yet another reason he had never cared for them.
Still, it wasn’t as if any of it was his concern. If Jack wanted to ruin her, that was his affair. She was his
to do with as he pleased. The old man spoke again, gesturing to the toddlers.
“You baby them too much Sally. That’s bad enough for any boy child, but they are princes! They
can't be coddled little lumplings if they are to do what will be expected of them in the future. I suppose
it’s difficult for you to understand these things. You're still such a child yourself, girl.”
Sally made a strange face but said nothing. She stroked the little skulls again and returned her
eyes to the hills.

Earlier..

“You’re pushing me too far tonight. I don’t know if I can hold back any longer.”
“You can, Jack. I’ll be waiting for you when you come home, just remember that.”
Jack shivered violently. He knelt on the large canopy bed, his wife facing him on her knees. They
faced the end of a rather peculiar new ritual for the two of them. Abstinence. Jack felt his teeth sliding
into tapered fangs at the sight of her. He snarled, lunging forward. Sally scooted out of his reach, smiling.
“Jack! When you get home! You’ll have me when you get home!” Her voice was firm.
The Pumpkin King laughed maniacally.
“Oh, I will Sally! Just you wait!”
 She allowed him to take her into his long arms for a kiss, knowing that it would only deepen his
hunger.
It was all Jack’s idea in the first place. Early on in their romance, Jack discovered that sex and
horror had their commonalities, at least for him. The height of the act with its heat, noise and ferocious
movement reminded him of the jolt in one’s bones from a good human scream. Always one to search out
new methods for improving Halloween performance, Jack decided to forgo sex for a time before the big
night. All of the pent up energy would have to manifest itself in better scares, he reasoned. Sally was
eager to please. She did no scaring herself on Halloween or any other night for that matter, but took her
responsibilities as Pumpkin Queen very seriously. Even so, she questioned his methods.
“Jack, you were the King of Halloween long before I came into your existence. You never had sex
at all back then.”
“I know darling, but once we began our relationship it was as if a door opened deep inside my
dark soul! If I can channel that same energy into Halloween night, those humans won’t sleep for months!”
It all made a strange sort of sense, and lead to this encounter in their bedchamber. Sally had
teased her husband into a boiling frenzy of lust, and now prepared to turn him loose on the living world.
Jack paced impatiently by the door before departing.
“What’s the matter love?” Sally asked. Jack frowned, making a vague gesture to his bulging suit
pants.
“Just give me a moment.” he sighed, closing his eye sockets."
“People might think that’s scary.” Sally said helpfully.

“They should come into view any minute now!” the Mayor announced. The twins were asleep on
their feet. Sally lifted one into each arm. Jack jr. nuzzled absently at her bosom, his not yet forked tongue
moistening the bodice. Sally redirected him, easing the toddler over her shoulder. She was in the very
last stages of weaning them, probably later than most would have advised, but such was life. She cast a
wary glance toward the doctor. That was all he would need to know, she thought.
“Those tiny ones are so handsome.” Mrs. Corpse said, stepping closer. “Such fine little princes.”
The doctor snorted. In the distance, a procession could finally be seen making its way from the
cemetery across the barren hills to the town gate. Iron bars lifted as they got closer, and the throng
streamed inside. Almost instantly, accolades began flying. Praise heaped upon praise at the great Pumpkin
King’s feet. He graciously thanked his constituents, all the while peering across the square for his family.
Sally waited patiently under the hanging tree, swaying softly from side to side for the benefit of her
sleeping babies. It felt like an eternity before Jack was able to make his way to her.
“Ooooooh, hello family.” he said in a velvety voice. “Let me take one of them.” He received Jack jr.
into his arms. Sally shifted Nicholas to her hip and moved closer to her husband. They kissed. It wasn’t
exactly what he wanted, but in the polite company of the entire town this would have to do for now. A
whispery chorus of “aaaws” rose from some of the citizens. The Skellingtons were their pride: a perfect
first family.

Jack bid the townsfolk good evening. It was simple enough these days to escape early from
gatherings. He had the excuse of two tired little monsters who needed to be tucked in. Several asked if he
might come back outside and join them after the children were put down for the night, but Jack was non-
committal. Sally smiled pleasantly as the king took her hand. They returned to their manor.
 “You’re too hard on her Doctor. She’s been a fine queen.” said one of the vampires.
“Eh. She’s been alright I suppose. She does her best. She’s not much older than those twins she
gave birth to. Foolish and naive, but what more can one expect given her short time on earth?” reflected
the doctor. Mrs. Corpse smiled.
“Jack needed a nice girl.” she said fondly.

Panting, Jack handed his namesake back to Sally and threw aside his suit coat almost as soon as
they were inside the house. Sally carried the twins up to their nursery. She put them down in the small
bed they shared, tucking soft patchwork quilts around their bones and planting motherly kisses on the
little skulls. They smelled of the spice cake she had baked earlier that day. After a quiet moment of
meditation in the darkened nursery room, Sally licked her lips. It was time to change gears.
Jack stood in the narrow hallway wearing only his suit pants, which were again bulging with the
anticipation of what was to come. He started toward the bedroom, a wild grin spread across his skull.
“The tower Jack.” Sally whispered, catching his arm. “I don’t want to wake them.”
Jack shivered, touching his skull.
“Yes, yes, you’re right, of course. Go on up. I'll join you in a minute.” He continued into the
bedroom. As she climbed the spiral stairs, Sally heard him rummaging under their bed. She giggled.

“Heheh.. I’m not so sure that the Bone Daddy’s babydoll is either nice or good!” laughed one of the
band members. Pumpkin ale flowed freely at the post holiday celebration, and with it, tongues were
loosened. Mrs. Corpse gasped at the musician’s candor. He held up a hand in defense. “Now, now, I don’t
mean that in a bad way! I mean, it would be fine for Jack to have a nice girl, but if Sally isn’t nice, well,
that’s even better!”
“It’s more fun for Jack, anyway.” laughed another one of the band members. The vampires
frowned. Imagine, someone talking that way about the queen. Never mind that Sally was such a gentle,
tender creature. Everyone saw her bringing Jack his lunch each day while he worked, caring for their
little ones, taking time to talk to the town children.. The smallest vampire shook his head imagining how
shocked she would be that anyone would say such things about her.

Sally sat on Jack’s narrow old bed in the tower. She wore a thin slip, having removed the taffeta
gown. It was a lovely dress, and had taken her quite an effort to make. In his current state, who knew
what Jack would have done to it without even thinking twice. A sinister chuckle broke the silence,
making her jump. Jack laughed again. He appeared suddenly, standing beside the bed. Sally placed a hand
to her heart.
“Jack! You-“
He placed a finger firmly on her lips, quieting her. Sally trembled. Jack turned from his wife for
a moment and lit a fire in the hearth. The amber glow filled their chamber, flickering golden light across
the walls and ceiling. Returning his attention to Sally, Jack leapt easily from the floor to the bed,
landing in a low crouch over her. Grinning, he produced a black leather box. Sally opened the lid,
revealing a selection of items. She smiled. Jack rarely left Valentine Town empty-handed.

"It's just not right. She is our queen, after all.” sniffed one of the vampires. “You don’t say things
like that about a queen."
 Sally lay on her back, her wrists tied above her head with smooth, silk straps. Her legs were
bound as well, spread apart across the narrow mattress. Jack finally removed his suit pants. He revealed
a most impressive erection, not precisely like that of a human. He crouched over his wife, pausing for a
deep, reverent breath. Sally watched him, wide-eyed. Her familiar amiable husband was nowhere to be
found this night. This was the Pumpkin King. Jack leaned forward and slowly licked her neck. His sharp
teeth grazed her throat, scratching lightly. Sally gasped. She pulled instinctively against the restraints,
finding herself immobilized. Jack kneaded her breasts through the silk slip before tearing it aside, ripping
the fabric. He growled, an unholy sound which made the window panes shake. Sally was soon lost in the
sensation of his forked tongue darting against her flesh. She was modestly endowed with average sized
breasts and lavender nipples. Her pleasured moans turned to a squeak, as sharp teeth grazed her once
again. It was a more a demonstration of potential than a bite, but no less chilling. Jack could destroy her
in seconds, if he so chose. That was a thought which could have been most unpleasant, if not for the fact
that she trusted him more than she could express. Given that, the idea became more than a little
arousing.

“I’m sure she does her duties to the extent that is necessary. They have the twins after all.” said
Dr. Finklestein. He rarely bothered engaging in conversation with the other citizens, but since they were
speaking of Sally, the old man felt compelled to share his expert opinion. “She’s not stupid. Hardly bright
either mind you, but not stupid. She chose to be a wife with all that position entails. Jack isn’t an old man
like me. I’d say he can make her fall in line when he needs to.”
“I hardly think Jack would need to force anyone!” declared the Fishgal.
“Well, Sally doesn’t like to do anything she doesn’t feel like doing.” sighed the doctor. “A little
force might be a valuable thing in their relationship, if Jack is smart.”

Jack’s tongue traced the seam on Sally’s torso, from between her breasts down to her belly. He
moved lower still. Sally strained against her bindings once more, lifting her pelvis. He was so close. She
ached to feel his tongue between her thighs. Jack grinned at the site of her before him. His breath was
hot against her wetness.
“Please.. ” she whimpered. She wanted to tell him to lick her, to devour her, to do it all right now,
but that was not how this game was played. In place of begging, Sally bucked hard against the straps yet
again. Jack laughed. He brushed his fingertips over her, then slid one long finger inside. Sally gasped. She
was answered with a vibrating snarl from her mate. She closed her eyes, biting her lower lip. A second
finger joined the first, then a third. The skeletal hand moved slowly, pushing deeper within her then
withdrawing. Fingers still within, he used his tongue. The forked spears split around either side of her
clitoris. Sally was breathless, purring as her body approached climax. She was almost complete when her
king pulled away, instead sliding up her body until they were face to face. Her chest heaved under his
ribs, her cheeks stained purple.
“I can’t let you finish just yet.” he hissed. “You have work to do first. If you please me, I will
return the favor...and you know I can.” He grinned and flickered his tongue like a snake. Sally swallowed
hard, catching her breath. She licked her lips.
“Shall I untie you?” Jack asked. She nodded.
Once freed, she took him into her mouth. She employed the deft finesse of a woman who had spent
considerable time perfecting a technique specific to her lover. Jack roared, gripping her shoulder with
such force that the stitching loosened. Neither of them noticed particularly. Sally slid her hand across
her belly, then between her thighs. Jack caught her wrist. He withdrew from her mouth.
“NO. You will NOT be doing that.”
He held her fast, and Sally wondered what her lover had in mind. He drew a fingertip around
her nipple and chuckled.
 “On your knees, my queen. Now.”

The Mayor heaved a depressed sigh.

“Jack never came back to the party.”
“It was a phenomenal Halloween Mayor. I’m sure he was exhausted!” said the Harlequin Demon.
Dejected, The Mayor shrugged. Still, there was no denying that it was one of the most horrifying
Halloweens of recent memory.

“AAAAAaaaaaaaaah! Jack!” Sally howled. She dug her fingernails into the mattress. Jack’s lithe
frame pounded hard against her, thrusting steadily. She threw her hair aside, whipping long red
streamers over her pale shoulders. Each movement rocked her plush hips and swayed her breasts. Jack
laughed wickedly. His skull lay between his wife’s hands, looking up while his body mounted her from
behind. Sally breathed a soft giggle, incongruously girlish given her current position. She arched her back,
sliding her legs further apart before leaning down, brushing her breast into his waiting mouth. Jack’s
boney fingers pressed into her waist leaving impressions.

The square stood empty. Stray leaves twitched on the stone pathways as morning grew ever
closer. An earth-shaking scream rang out of the silent pre-dawn, vibrating stones in the graveyard and
sending flocks of bats from the trees. There wasn’t an ear in town that could have missed it. Jack was the
most dedicated leader of any holiday town anywhere, they thought. Not even six hours past Halloween,
and he was already back at work.

Afterward:
“Sorry.” Jack said sheepishly, very much back to his regular self. “I didn’t mean to wake
them.”Sally smiled. She shook her head, clicking her tongue.
“Well. They were easy enough to get back to sleep, anyway.”
“I didn’t hurt you, did I?”
“Don’t be silly, Jack. You didn’t hurt me. Not really, I mean. I would have told you if you did.”
“Your shoulder.. ”
“I'll tighten it in the morning. Did you enjoy yourself?”
“Obviously. Heh, I enjoyed myself all over you. Sorry about that too, darling. And you?”
Sally slipped her arms around his ribs.
“Several times. You are my Pumpkin King, Jack. I love you.”
Fear Me
by WolfyMagician
"All fear the Pumpkin King. Why don't you?" In which we learn that Jack really is a nightmare. Warning:
RAPE! But not too graphic.. JackSally?
Rated: Fiction M - English - Romance/Angst - Jack S., Sally - Words: 2,083 - Reviews: 33 - Favs: 52 -
Follows: 8 - Published: 8/8/2011 - Status: Complete - id: 7268041
URL: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/7268041

Fear Me
Fear Me
(Warning: Rape! I tried to keep it decent, though. Don't read if you don't like it.)

***

Jack scares everyone.

Not just young children and other mortals, but the residents of the town he rules over, too.
Mayor, Oogie Boogie, Dr. Finklestein.
The Vampire Brothers, Werewolf Man, the Corpses, Devil.
The Behemoth, the Witch Sisters, the Undersea Gal.
And all the rest—their world and others.
Oh, but there is one tiny exception.
Sally Finklestein, the rag-doll creation and girlfriend of the Pumpkin King himself.
She "ooh"s at his attempts to frighten her, and smiles at the growls he gives.
Love makes her blind.
He does not want there to be an "oh, except her".
He wants only absolute fear from everyone, and Sally is going to be his next victim.
She will cower before him soon.

***

"So why did you ask me to come over, Jack? You sounded.. urgent."
"Hmm? Oh, nothing. Just wanted to let you know something, is all."
"Ooh, exciting!" A smile. "Where are we walking to? The study's in the other room."
"We, my love, are going to my personal quarters." A low chuckle. "Ah, here we are."
The door creaks open, but the lights are dim.
"Oh, it looks lovely. It's better than I imagined it to be.. uh, not that I spent all night imagining how your
room looks like or anything silly of the sort.. "
"Sally, I have a question for you." He closes the door behind them and leans against it, unnaturally
expressionless.
The blush on her cheeks from her last comment fades as she takes note of his face. It is different. He
seems different. Her voice cracks slightly. "Y-yes?"
He smiles at this, however. Nervousness is the first step. He makes certain to speak in a deadly hiss. "All
fear the Pumpkin King. Why don't you?"
"I—I—maybe—""
She does not finish her stutter. By then he grabs her arms and pushes her against the wall behind him,
seething. "I don't allow my subjects not to fear me. It is a must. Yet you are the only one I have to try to
scare—nobody has ever given me this much trouble."
"I'm sorry! I—I promise—"
"No. No, those mean nothing. I need to prove to you how frightening I am."
With that, he smirks and roughly smashes his lips against hers, pushing it open with his forked tongue.
She whimpers now, thinking about how distinctly different this kiss is compared to the previous ones
they shared. He clamps down on her lower lip and she squeaks in surprise. Blood. She tastes blood now.
He hasn't even begun.
Delicate yet strong hands grab her dress and literally rip it from her. Her eyes widen in shock and she
desperately tries to push him away.
She cannot.
A single finger traces the outline of her bra, and before she can process what is about to happen, it is
yanked off with such force. Her upper body is bare now and she cries out in horror. Jack pulls away from
the kiss smothering her and lowers his head to her exposed breast. He wastes no time in capturing a
nipple in his mouth and biting down, hard, on it.
"No!" Sally yells, squirming helplessly beneath him. "Stop! Please stop, Jack!"
"Don't you want this?" he murmurs as he moves on to next breast, ignoring the blood from the other.
"N-no! I didn't want it to be like this!"
"Oh? So you have thought about it.. "
"But I'm not ready, Jack! Not yet! And especially not in these circumstances!" Her voice is filled with
anguish and desperation. A mixture of pain.
He is somewhat content.
"You are to fear me," is all he replies with before her underwear is lost. She tries to cover herself up, but
he harshly pins her hands behind her. "Don't you want me?" he sneers as he pulls his pants and boxers
down, letting her stare for a moment before she realizes what is coming to her.
"But I'm scared! I'm scared of you already!" She knows there is no escape and she must face the inevitable.
Her body shakes from the cold and terror of it all.
"Good. Get ready to scream."
And she does. It hurts so much when he is inside of her, and she can feel liquid trickling down in between
her legs. He is far from gentle, and he doesn't let her catch her breath. No romantic settings. No
honeymoon escapes. No love. Instead, she sobs pitifully as Jack begins thrusting and her heart has never
been more confused.
She'll lose her purity unwillingly.
Though she loves him, she can't find it in herself to enjoy what he is doing to her now. Why? Shouldn't she
want this?
No.
Not this way.
Faster and faster. Harder and harder. If she tears open down there, it won't be surprising at all. Does he
want to break her?
Is he done?
She is not strong, nor is she brave.
But she does not want to lose her sanity. So she forces her mind to wander, wander away from this
horrible situation.
Her throat is burning from all her screaming.. the pain is all over her body..
Does Jack not love her?
The answerless question.
"Please! No more!" Her cries and yells are ignored, and the skeleton grins innocently at her.
The feeling is indescribable.
"Why? I'm not done with you just yet." He roughly pushes himself into climax (with some bites here and
there), ignoring the drawn-out pleas from her, his hands exploring all of Sally. When momentarily
satisfied, he pulls away and wipes the sweat from his face.
They are still for a few moments.
Minutes? Hours? Days?
She breaks the silence.
"Are you done?" her voice weakly says, amidst her sniffling. "Will you let me go?"
"Aww, my poor baby. Did I hurt you?" He cackles evilly and shoves her towards his bed. "Lie face down," he
snaps coolly, folding his arms.
In a state of shock, she mindlessly wanders over to the side of the mattress and swallows. The room she
has just been admiring suddenly appears like a deadly chamber, waiting for her to be shackled up and fed
to the beasts. Nevertheless, her body acts of its own accord and she finds herself in the position Jack has
asked of her.
What now?
"Good, good. You learn quickly." His hot breath tickles the back of her neck and she can't resist a shiver. He
is fast; she didn't even hear him follow. A hand suddenly grazes her bottom, startling her with its icy
chill. "Be scared."
It happens all too quickly.
He enters her from behind and the pain is unbearably excruciating. She can handle sticking a needle into
random parts of her body, or jumping off a building to escape.
But not this.
Her cries double in sound and frequency, yet Jack doesn't seem to mind at all.
He might as well be reading a book with all the emotions he shows.
No, the Demon of Night simply enjoys himself as he continues to torture the young rag-doll, his
movements becoming more and more rapid than she can handle. Lubrication isn't required; the lovely red
liquid she supplies is sufficient enough.
He is very aware of her tears and blood.
Release.
Finished and amused (well, for now), he separates from her and flips her over to lie on her back. Her eyes
are swollen from crying, cheeks wet with tears and sweat. He distinctly notes of the bite marks all over
her neck and jaw, no doubt his work.
Beautiful.
Snickering, he sits up straight and runs a hand through her hair. "Nice?"
The response is a weakened whimper, and Sally hugs her body tight. She attempts to curl into a ball, but
Jack swiftly manages to climb on top of her and straddle her torso.
He smirks—something just so unbelievably not Jack Skellington that it alone frightens her. Where is
the skeleton she fell in love with?
The one who claims she and him are 'meant to be'?
It can't possibly be the nightmare leering down at her now. "Almost done, Sally. You just have to do one
more thing for me..."
And against her better judgment, against that feeling telling her that this is not the Jack who won't
hurt and violate her, she responds obediently. Her love is too strong. "What is it?"
"Open your mouth for a second.. "
It is a shame, Jack muses to himself, that she is so innocent and ignorant. She probably doesn't even know
what's going on.. poor, poor girl.
Naturally, Sally is taken aback when something is forced into her mouth, something that almost chokes
her.
She is aware that it is Jack, but it doesn't stop her from shutting her eyelids and praying for everything
to finally end. Fresh tears begin to pour down her face.
After all, he did say last, didn't he?
Of course it hurts her throat and teeth, but she finds that it keeps her from crying. Her neck begins to
ache as well, and her hair is yanked at from the large hand tightly gripping it.
In, out. In, out.
Will it end soon?
Push, pull. Shove, retract.
Why is she so weak?
The friction rubbing against her tongue is very uncomfortable, and several times she gags painfully.
Please end!
It goes on for a while, though, like he wants to drag everything out.
Stop..
A burst of taste of salty liquid shocks Sally from her half-deluded thoughts, and her first instinct is to
spit it out.
Instinct or not, something is lodged into her mouth, so she is forced to just swallow the substance.
Disgusting.
"Ah.. did you like that?" Jack whispers in an eerily calm voice, slipping out of her mouth. Unfortunately
for him, she only begins shrieking bitterly after regaining her breath and he is forced to growl at her, "Do
you want me to do this again?"
Instantly, she shuts her mouth and glares at him. I can't take this anymore. "You said that was the last."
"Are you scared, though? I knew you were screaming and all.. " He watches her thoughtfully, biting his lip
in concentration. Though a part of his mind reminds him that he has just raped his girlfriend and he
definitely should not be pleased and giddy about it, he merely tilts his head as he muses.
"I—I was scared. I am scared. Happy now?"
"No," he mutters sympathetically, that is, before pouncing on her and roaring psychotically with as much
passion as he normally displays on Halloween evening. She immediately cries out, eyes dilating for some
reason, and uses her arms to cover her face, much like a young child would when faced with their
greatest nightmare.
Jack is successful.
He stops and lifts himself off of her and the bed. As he pulls his pants up, he grabs the blanket lying on the
floor (obviously due to the previous activities) and throws it over the bloody and beaten body of Sally
Finklestein.
She welcomes it and curls into a fetal position underneath.
The darkness of the room will forever haunt her, and especially the monster she now knows resides
within it.
She hears Jack light the fireplace directly behind her, and only barely manages to catch his final words:
"Fear me."

***
Jack Skellington wakes up in a cold sweat, his breathing ragged. He glances at the calm, sleeping figure
resting beside him and rubs his face.
"I scare myself in my dreams, too.. "
Sally sighs and shivers.
Fear me.
I do.

***
Dirty Thoughts
by GothicNerd913
Sally loves Jack and cannot stop thinking about him. This is a short one shot between Jack and Sally. It is
set in the middle of the movie if you have seen it you should recognize the seen.
Rated: Fiction M - English - Romance/Fantasy - Jack S., Sally - Words: 799 - Reviews: 4 - Favs: 17 -
Follows: 2 - Published: 11/29/2014 - Status: Complete - id: 10858750
URL: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/10858750

Dirty Thoughts
This is my first Jack and Sally fanfiction, I am just going to start with a one shot for now but trust me, I
love this movie and these two together so there will be way more. Please enjoy and please review! This is
going to be a little dirty because we just don't have as many M rated Jack and Sally fanfics.
Sally sat in her room after the doctor locked her up again. Why couldn't he take a hint? She was just
going to keep breaking out. He was so selfish sometimes. Soon her pouting was put to pause when there
was a knock the door.
"The door is open!" the doctor yelled. Sally rolled her eyes at his temper.
"Doctor!" a familiar voice yelled.
"Jack Skellington!" Sally shot up and put her ear to the door.
"I need to borrow some equitment."
"Is that so? What ever for?"
"I'm conducting a range of experiments."
They kept talking but Sally couldn't quit make out what they were saying. "Hmm…experiments?" with
that in mind Sally walked over to the big bowl next to her bed and she started working on a special
potion for Jack.
Ahhh, Jack! He was always in her mind. Even his name made her want to kiss him. Jaaaaaack! She could
say I forever. At times she would just find herself fanaticizing about what their life would be like
together.
They would be living together and he would come home. She would be cooking dinner and he would come
up and wrap his arms around her waist and kiss her.
Once they finished eating Sally would get up to take a shower. While stepping into the shower with all
her clothes off the hot water would sting her stiches. She always loved the way that felt. She would be
finishing up when Jack would come in and step into the shower with her.
Sally would put her arms around his neck and kiss him as her breasts would rub up on his bare chest. Her
hands would travel down his back onto his cock. She would rub it softly closing her eyes to the small
moans escaping Jack's mouth.
Soon he would get tired of this game and turn the water off picking her up and playfully throwing her on
the bed. Jack would climb on top of her kissing her softly letting his hands touch every part of her body.
BANG! A loud noise shook Sally out of her trance. She noticed she was sitting on her bed with her hand in
her pants, not remembering even moving. She looked out the window to Jack's mansion and proceeded to
finish her potion.
When it was finished, the pot was lifted and the liquid was poured into a small green bottle. Sally put it
all in a basket and lowered it out of her window with a thread coming out of her sewing machine.
Once it was fully touching the ground, Sally gave one last look at Jack's home before jumping out of the
window. She landed with a thud and body parts spread across the ground. Sitting up she pulled a needle
out from her hair and stitched herself back together and soon cautiously walked to Jack's.
When approaching the giant mansion, she threw the rope to the top of his house and pulled the basket up.
Soon Jack came out and gave a smile to her as he took the gift she had given him.
While he was admiring the potion Sally slipped away looking back at the smile on his face when a purple
colored butterfly came out of the bottle. She walked out the gate and sat down. Her attention was drawn
to a flower that she picked up and plucked the peddles off, but when she did it turned into a bright
colored plant then caught into flames.
That was that, she was worried about Jack and this whole obsession with Christmas. She put the flower
down and fell asleep soon dreaming.
There Jack was, touching her velvety lady parts teasing her with his index finger. She moaned softly as
he smirkerked. Sally loved this man and wanted him and only him to touch her.
When he was finished teasing he got up and lined up with her entrance. He pushed in as she let out a loud
cry. He was slow at first but then picked up the pace. Soon he was ramming into her with pleasure. As he
felt his climax rising he bucked harder and harder. They screamed as they hit their peak together. He
would lay beside he and whisper softly into her ear, 'I love you.'
Desire
by I-am-love

URL: http://movies.adult-fanfiction.org/story.php?no=600094140
Desire
Author's Note: There is pervasive argument in Nightmare Before Christmas fandom about Jack's
anatomy. For the purposes of my fanfics, this is what I go with: Firstly: In the film, Jack clearly has not
only eyelids, but a (forked) tongue, and reacts with pain when Sally accidentally sticks his finger with a
needle. He also appears to eat and drink. Further, the film's epilogue on the soundtrack and subsequent
music cds states that some years after the film, Jack apparently had "4 or 5 skeleton children". Given all
of that, I would guess he's got something functional in his pants. Secondly: It's a fantasy movie, people. If
you're a fan, you've presumably already accepted the existence of holiday worlds and tree portals, and
that a "skeleton" can sing, dance, eat snow, and stick out his tongue. If you're cool with all of that,
suddenly demanding a biologically realistic explanation for sex seems pretty silly, imo.

Desire

“Mmm, my darling.. Your lips are so sweet. They bring out a demon in me. You make me want to
carry you upstairs, tear off your clothes, and ravage you.” Jack whispered.
His breathing was labored. He leaned his back against the door frame ofthe parlor, his wife Sally
in his long arms. Sally licked her crimson lips, and pressed her body against his. He felt her soft curves
against his bones and released a delicious moan. His rag doll bride smiled up at him through her lashes.
Her pale stitched cheeks flushed deep purple.
“Jaaack.. ” she whispered, rising onto her toes. She buried her nose into his neck, kissing him.
Jack’s bones quivered as her soft voice purred: “Make love to me.. ”
He grinned.
“I don’t know if we'll make it upstairs, Sally. You have me so ready. I want you right now.”
Her cheeks flushed still deeper. They kissed, their tongues moving together, as Jack’s graceful
hands slid over her body. He cupped her breasts. Sally gasped as skeletal fingers caressed her nipples
through the thin fabric of her dress. Jack lifted her effortlessly and laid her on the velvet parlor couch.
He stood back for a moment, removing his bow-tie, coat, and dress shirt. Sally’s eyes remained fixed on his,
as Jack slowly reached down and unfastened his suit pants. He wanted her so badly tonight. It was
almost uncomfortable.
The doorbell screamed just as Jack paused to release that which made him more than the
average skeleton. Sally looked as if she were about to cry. Jack’s expression was much the same. He
howled in frustration, and pounded a boney fist on the coffee table. The thought crossed his mind to
ignore whomever was summoning him, but he knew they were unlikely to give up. It was the curse of
being the most prominent citizen in such a small town.
“Oh, angel. Please hold that thought.” Jack said to Sally. He hastily refastened his pants and
threw on the dress shirt.
“Yeeees?!” said Jack barely attempting to hide his irritation. The Mayor looked surprised.
“Gracious Jack! Whatever is the matter? You look a state!” The round man took in Jack’s
disheveled appearance. He'd never seen the dapper Pumpkin King so untidy. Jack scowled.
“Was there something the matter, Mayor? Something you needed me for?”
“Oh, yes, of course. I wanted to ask you about the haunting quotas for the upcoming.. Um, Jack?
Are you coming down with something? You look a bit feverish, my boy.”
 Jack squeezed his eye sockets, trying to retain composure.
“I am fine Mayor, no worries. I was just getting ready for bed, that’s all.” Jack hoped that would
speed this little meeting along. Instead the Mayor appeared more nonplussed than before.
“You? Going to bed already? Why, it’s barely eight-thirty Jack!”
Oh why, oh why, can’t people leave things alone? Jack thought. His distracted brain buzzed with
thoughts of the delights waiting upstairs. He'd never before dealt with such oppositional pull between
duty and pleasure.
“I’m just a bit tired tonight, Mayor. You were saying about the quotas?”
On cue, the Mayor pulled out a huge accordion style folder, overflowing with papers.

It was over an hour later when Jack dejectedly climbed the stairs back to the parlor. His rag
doll queen lay on the couch, fast asleep. Jack whimpered, but couldn’t help but smile at how cute she was.
He gathered her into his skeletal arms and carried her to their bed.
Jack slipped Sally’s simple cotton dress off of her body. She slept on. She'd once confided to Jack
that she'd never slept well during life with her creator. The cold steel room and constant arguments
with the doctor made it difficult for her to relax. Her new secure life with Jack allowed for blissfully
deep, long sleep. Jack grinned at how content his lover was, as he tucked her into their bed beside him.
“We’ll continue where we left off, tomorrow.” he sighed.

One thing Jack had learned since the start of his romance with Sally, was that intense desire
will fight for satisfaction. Getting a good night’s sleep did nothing to calm one’s libido. He'd gone to bed
hungry, and woke up famished.
“I am SO sorry about last night, Sally. If I had known how long all those numbers were going to
take, I would have insisted the Mayor put it off until morning! It pained me to leave you, and I mean that
quite literally!”
Sally smiled. She spooned breakfast onto her husband’s plate.
“Well, you can make up for it this evening if you would like, Jack.” she said with a smile. He
laughed.
“I shall take you up on that, baby doll. You had better be ready!”

Jack was the only man ever to have knowledge of Sally. Their first time had been in his tower,
as the sun rose after that most fateful Christmas Eve. Sally confessed to contributing the blinding fog
that almost grounded Jack's sleigh, and to her great relief, he was immensely moved by the lengths to
which she had gone to protect him. When words began to dwindle, kisses followed in short order. Neither
Sally, nor Jack, had ever known physical affection before. Once they began, it was as if a floodgate had
opened. There was no stopping. Jack managed a pause at one point, when some flicker of reason alerted
him to where they were headed.
“Sally, should we.. stop?” he asked. Sally looked at him, her eyes wide, as they reclined on his
small bachelor bed. She appeared confused at his query.
“This is going somewhere Sally.” Jack clarified. “If we continue, then I will take your.. Not that I
don’t want to! I want to! It’s just.. ”
 Sally placed a soft hand against his skull.
“Jack. On the hill you said ‘forever’. Do you believe that we are.. now and forever?”
He wanted to melt.
“I would follow you to the ends of the earth, Sally.”
She eased him down against her once more.
“Then.. make me yours Jack.” she whispered.

. .And he did.

The morning passed quickly. Jack busied himself among his Halloweentown constituency, solving
problems and approving proposals.
“How are you feeling Jack? The Mayor said you were getting sick.” Mrs. Corpse asked with
concern.
“Not at all. I was just a little tired last night.” Jack assured her. Small towns!
The next stop was Dr. Finklestein’s laboratory.
“Jack! Hello! I hoped I would see you today. I have some excellent elixirs to combat whatever is
ailing you.”
Jack groaned inwardly, but thanked the doctor again. Things were a touch awkward between the
two men, especially since Jack and Sally’s wedding. Before the wedding, Dr. Finklestein could at least
exist in denial of what was most likely transpiring between his runaway creation and the Pumpkin King.
Jack sensed the man’s discomfort. He doesn’t even know the things Sally and I have done together, Jack
thought. Sally tended to be shy and reserved around the town, but she was deeply in love with her
boneman and he with her. Lust had a way of blowing shyness away like so much dry leaves.

Sally sang in the kitchen. Rays of early afternoon sunlight streamed in the window and poured
over her hands as she worked mixing bread dough. One good size round of brown bread would last the
remainder of the week. There might be enough to make a pudding or herbed stuffing as well. Squash and
corn soup simmered on the stove top. Zero wagged a corner of his sheet.
“I try to take good care of your master.” Sally said to the ghost dog. “Jack takes good care of me,
you know.”
Zero floated to the countertop to snuffle the bread dough, and Sally chastised him.
“Nooo! Down, Zero! You can have some when it’s finished. You know we always share with you.”
Zero whined, licking her calf in apology. Sally continued kneading the dough, singing to herself in
time with the work. She jumped when a second voice joined her own.
“Sorry! I didn’t mean to startle you.” said Jack, touching her shoulder.
“I didn’t hear you come in, Jack.” Sally laughed. She stood on her tip-toes and kissed him. “Are
you hungry?”
Jack grinned. He gave her a sinister laugh.
 “In a matter of speaking. I couldn’t stop thinking about you all morning. I wondered if perhaps we
might continue where we left off when we were so rudely interrupted last evening.”
Sally bit her lower lip. The thought was tempting, but..
“It’s so early, Jack. We’ll be even more likely to be interrupted now, don't you think?”
Jack shook his skull.
“No fear, my queen. I have that taken care of.”
Sally tilted her head with a quizzical smile, but Jack offered no explanation.
“Give me one moment then, Jack. I need to set the bread dough out to rise.”
“Mmm. Don’t take too long. Your bone man is rising too.” Jack
growled playfully. Sally gasped in mock surprise, then laughed. She set the bread dough in a
shadowed corner near the warm stove, before turning to her husband. She moved into his armsand they
fell into a deep kiss.

Outside, the Mayor and Behemoth approached the Skellington mansion. The Mayor was about to
push open the iron gate when one of the musicians stepped into his path.
“I wouldn’t disturb the bone-daddy right now, Mr. Mayor. He said he was going home for some
privacy with his lady. He don’t want to be disturbed, you dig?” The Behemoth looked mystified, but nodded
slowly. The Mayor balked.
“What are you saying? He doesn’t want to talk to me?”
“Aw, now it’s nothing personal. He just wants to, well, you know, he wants to have some naughty
fun with his ragdoll right now.”
Speechless faced with the musician’s candor, the Mayor finally stammered:
“It's barely lunch time! He hasn't even inspected the pumpkin carvings yet!”
The band members just laughed.

Sally and Jack didn’t make it to the bedroom. They didn’t even make it out of the kitchen.
Jack laid Sally down on the braided rug and pulled off his suit. He reached the point where they
had been forced to stop previously. Then, the king removed his suit pants and shorts in one movement. He
exhaled sharply in anticipation before helping Sally out of her dress, then he pounced atop her.
“Mmmmm.. oooooooh, Jaaaack.. This feels so good!” Sally moaned as Jack moved on her. He pulled
her silk slip down over her shoulders, revealing her brassiere. His other hand lifted the slip skirt to her
waist uncovering white panties.
“Argh.. You wear too many clothes!” Jack groaned. They laughed breathlessly together. Sally
licked his cheek, her small hands tracing down Jack’s spine to his pelvis. She caressed his member with her
fingertips and Jack convulsed in pleasure. He tugged her panties off. His spidery fingers touched within
her. Sally gasped and squeezed him tight.
“You certainly feel ready for me.” Jack said.
 “I’m more than ready, Jack. Take me.” Sally whispered. Jack laughed. He pulled at her brassiere
with his teeth until it fell open. Her nipples were a specific shade of lavender, which had become Jack’s
new favorite color the very first time he saw them. He licked and sucked at Sally’s breasts as he entered
his queen with a slow deep thrust. The pleasure was beyond all description. Jack growled wildly, pulsing
against her again and again. Sally gaspedwith each push. They rolled over so that she sat up on him. Jack
closed his eye sockets, luxuriating in the soft kisses of her long hair surrounding his skull like a perfumed
curtain. Sallymet his thrusts with movements of her hips. Heaven.
“Jack, I’m almost there.. ” Sally said. She could feel heat building deep within her. Before she
could say another word, Jack flipped her back onto her back and continued his efforts with doubled
enthusiasm. Sally screamed.
“AAaaah, Jack.. .I’m. .I’m. .”
Jack was too. He screamed, then spilled within her. She collapsed against his ribs.

The moments immediately following such intense intimacy were best left silent. They were
beyond words. Jack cradled Sally close, running his fingers through her hair. She closed her eyes and
sighed with immense contentment. She always felt this way after love-making, but today something was
different. Something..

Jack strode back into the town square with a spring in his step. He beamed like the full moon.
“Hello there Mayor!” he called. “What do we have on the schedule this afternoon?”
The Mayor took a step back.
“Err.. plenty of work to do today Jack, plenty of work! You.. erm.. um.. you seem to be
feeling.. better?”
Jack nodded.
“I most certainly am feeling better! Much better!”
“Aw, that’s nice. Our bone daddy had himself some lovin’.” commented one of
the musicians.

Afterward:
Jack and Sally had helped one another dress before he returned to work, but Sally remained
sitting on the floor for a short time after Jack had gone. Sex was an amazement. She stood slowly, legs
trembling. Sally leaned against the table until her balance steadied, then she walked to the stove and
turned down the heat on the soup. Something off to one side caught her eye. The bread dough appeared to
be.. moving? Sally stared, filled with uncertainty. She slowly reached toward the dough and to her alarm
it spun wildly under her fingertips. Sally froze, watching. The disk split into two. She pursed her lips. A
vision? What on earth did it mean? Something bad? She tugged on a lock of her hair, wishing Jack was
still home. True, he would have no more luck deciphering her premonition than she did, but just having
him there was comforting. Visions frightened her. They were extremely rare, usually signifying
something of great importance. Why can’t they be easier to understand? Sally thought with frustration.
She closed her eyes. When she reopened them, the bread had returned to its previous state as if nothing
had happened.
Dennis Loving
by Creeply
Dennis is all grown up and getting lucky with three special women in his life. Hard lemon.
Rated: Fiction M - English - Romance/Parody - Mavis, Wanda, Eunice, Dennis - Chapters: 3 - Words: 6,347 -
Reviews: 4 - Favs: 82 - Follows: 53 - Updated: 5/15/2018 - Published: 5/11/2018 - Status: Complete - id:
12932524
URL: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/12932524

Table of Contents
Table of Contents
1. Chapter 1
2. Chapter 2
3. Chapter 3

Chapter 1
Read and Review next chapter up soon. Sooner if there are reviews
Mavis Dracula was a widow and the owner of a large hotel for monsters and a vampire. She was also a
mother of a very old young man. She had thought that she had found the love of her life when she had
turned 118 but the years had gone by and soon he was old and dying and refused for her to turn him into
a vampire, because he liked garlic too much.
Now she had buried him, had to explain to their very young son what death was and deal with the
hotel.. especially since her father had passed away as well. She had turned to working the hotel and
working it well, they had a ton of money and plenty of lower people to actually do the work for her, so
she mostly just slacked off and let it all go on autopilot. She did not care, besides her son, she did not care
about a lot these days.
Made all the worse because he was getting to that age where he would want to leave the nest and start
off on his own. She knew. She was just like that when she had been young. sHe did not blame him, but she
would miss him, if only there was some way that she could keep a little bit of her son with her, if only
there was a way that she could not have to worry about loosing everything.
She sighed in dissapointment as she walked through the hotel halls, it was the off season and Dracula's
pals normally didn't come to check on her anymore, they left that to their wives Eunice and Wanda, the
two twittering middle aged monster women had taken it upon themselves to pracitcally raise her and
her now teenage son.
She did not understand why they would insist on coming over all the time. They should probably focus on
their own lives. Mavis pushed herself off of her bed, no more moping, Eunice and Wanda were off
somewhere doing who knows what.. she should go for a fly around the caste, maybe she would run into her
son and they could have a serious discussion about moving up and moving on and growing older.
With a twist the black clad vampire mom with an ass that would make many full grown men fall to their
knees and shout MAMA! Turned into a petite bat before flying through her window and began to go for a
flap. She liked the feeling of the moon lit sky and the wind in her fur. She continued to circle and circle
the hotel, most of the windows were closed and dark with no one in them. She suddenly stopped and gazed
into a window, it was brightly lit, which meant it was either Eunice's or Wanda's.
She flapped closer, she had seen movement in there.. that was when her jaw dropped in absolute shock.
There had been movement. Inside laying on the bed with her massive Frankenstein monster legs spread
open and getting rapidly pounded was Eunice, Frankenstein's monsters wife, but it was who that was
fucking her that made Mavis pause in word less amazement at the sight of the very firm ass cheeks
plunging repeatedly into the dripping wet cunt of her Aunty Eunice..
It was none other then Dennis, Mavis's two hundred and twenty five year old son! He was hardly even
panting, he looked smug and relaxed as he pumped his extra long extra large vampire cock in and out of
Eunice's piping hot cunt hole. She was wiggling around and groaning loudly in pleasure. Her hips rolling
upwards to meet his thrusts each and every time that he slammed himself down firmly into her, so
firmly that Mavis worried that a few parts of her would go flying off..
"Do you like Auntie's cunt honey? Do you like it? Do you like how hot and wet and tight it is?" She shrilled
upwards to him, Dennis might have been shorter then her but there was no doubt that the young vampire
was in complete control over the situation and the amount of pleasure that the ancient monstrosity was
receiving.
"Yeah this is great, did you get it upgraded or something?"
"Of course! I use only the best parts for my man after all!" Eunice said happily as she continued to roll her
large supermodel hips. Mavis felt her face turning a bright red as she perched as a bat on the windowsill
and looked in at Dennis having sex, full on bareback sex, with this woman that used to change his diapers!
and the two of them were loving it!
Mavis knew that she should burst in and yell at both of them, about how this was wrong and strange,
about how Eunice was married and Dennis was too young! That he was still Mavis's Dennis!
She shook her head in shock wondering where the idea that he was 'hers' came from. She merely crept
forward and tried to stay out of the light as she watched with wide fascinated eyes as he continued to
screw Eunice. Who was always loud but now was on an entirely different level with how large her mouth
was opening and the deep grunting groans issuing out of them.
Dennis in comparison seemed entirely composed, as if this was more of a task that while he was happy to
do did not require a lot of effort from him. Unsurprising really as he was a vampire, and vampires were
naturally stronger and had better staminia then a Frankenstein. Even one as large and formidable as
Eunice.
Dennis continued to rut deep into her, his hands rolling up her sides until he yelped as she grabbed a hold
of his shoulders and dragged him down so that he was all the way inside of her, and he had to flop around
a little bit more instead of entirely removing himself and shoving back in. He must have been using some
sort of weird shapeshifting trick on his cock because she was yowling and howling in pleasure, it was so
unbelievably loud that Mavis was suriprised that she had not been hearing it echo all through the hotel.
She watched as her son continued to plow the older monster without a care in the world. He gripped her
ankles and carefully draped them over his shoulders to make sure that they did not accidentally pop off
in his hands, they had been known to do that before. Eunice's extra long tongue seemed to be lolling out of
her mouth and reaching everywhere to find him, licking at his face and his chest. Her ankles were
crossed behind his head, she was an extra tall women so she practically dwarfed the young man plowing
her like crazy.
Her large tits were swaying with every thrust that he gave to her, she noticed the red head staring at
them in wide eyed hunger, she grinned and put her long manicured hands beneath them before pushing
them invitingly towards the young man.
"You want to play with them? You want to feel them? They're extra soft and tender!" Dennis of course
could not resist an invitation like that and he dived right into her clevage, his hands playing with the
long nipples twisting and twirling them like a couple of toys.
A few things that Eunice and Wanda had done when they arrived in greeting were starting to make
sense to Mavis now..
The hotel was empty and Mavis was extremely excited to see the two women who had been more or less
like mothers to her her entire life pull up in one of the many carraiges that they had for such an
occassion.
"Aunt Eunice! Aunt Wanda!" Mavis shouted happily as she flew through the hotel doors and wrapped the
two of them in a big eager hug.
"Hello darling!" Eunice said with a wide grin that almost split her face in half as she embraced the
smaller and younger MILF. While she was the oldest of the bunch Eunice had never had any children, her
best friend Wanda in comparison had a small army of monsters at her disposale. And Mavis only had the
one son. Who was strangely absent. Sure the hotel was empty except for them, but she still expected him
to be polite and say hello to his 'aunt's'
"Dennis! Come see who arrived!" Mavis called to the hotel, within seconds a bat flew down from the
rafters before transforming into her son, he was getting tall, taller then Mavis, and he took after his
father but with a bit more muscle tone thanks to his vampiric strength kicking in. He had clear skin and a
dazzling smile.
"Hello Aunt Eunice, Hello Aunt Wanda." He said with a grand bow before gathering up their luggage and
turning to the stairs. "I will take your luggage to your rooms. You three catch up."
"What a little charmer!" Eunice practically shrilled loud enough for him to hear. Mavis might have been
paranoid but it looked like Eunice was checking out his butt as he walked away. The three women sat
down at some comfortable chairs and talked and talked nonstop. Especially about Dennis, it seemed like
that was the only thing that the two 'aunts' wanted to discuss. Dennis and how he was doing and his love
life and a thousand other things all related to the young man.
At first Mavis had brushed it off, but now as she saw her sons powerful ass clenched in concentration as
he delved deeper and deeper into teh depths of the blue skinned amazon.. she knew the real reason.
Mavis bit her lip as she felt a warmth flow through her, a maternal warmth, a jealous possessive warmth.
She blinked in wonder as it seemed as if Dennis had been fucking for hours and hours.
Dennis was biting his lip, his head cradled between the large hips of the very vocal woman beneath him.
She never seemed to grow silent, she was starting to grow tired, keeping up with a young man was a lot
of work, then again she had an incredible sex drive. It was strange but Eunice had found that the older
she got the more horny she became, while her husband grew weaker and weaker. It would probably take
an army of young studs to satisfy her now..
Or in this case one very dedicated and very hung half vampire. And hung he was! Also his cock seemed to
have a mind of its own, searching out her deepest depths, finding them and punishing them remorselessly
with his hard needy pounding. She didn't know if he was a virgin or not and frankly did not care. All she
cared about was getting fucked until she couldn't remember where the hell she was!
Eunice screamed and growled again and again as Dennis continued to fuck her, he gripped her large
bouncy ass cheeks and began to massage them, his hands causing her to squirm and squeal with happiness.
Mavis was perched on the window and glaring in. How dare that tramp!How dare that old skank! Dennis
was her son! He should not be pounding Eunice! He should be.. He should be..
It had been so long since Mavis had a dick inside of her that she groaned out loud just by watching Dennis
fuck Eunice. He groaned and gasped.
"YYYYYYYAAAAAAHHHHHH! OH BABY YES!" Eunice shouted to the heavens as she brought her hips
upwards against his thrusts creating more and more wet sticky stains on her sheets. She orgasmed and
her entire body rippled as she pulled the boy closer and clenched as hard as she could on his massive
monster cock!
Dennis groaned as he deposited his load into her pussy and slowly drew himself out of her slick inner
walls. Her legs relaxed and she fell back on her back and groaned loudly.
"I can't feel my legs." She moaned.
"Sorry." Dennis said as he reattached them for her and patted her on the stomach.
"That was a lot of fun Aunt Eunice. You get some sleep. I will see you tomorrow." He turned and marched
out, his cock still hard and him looking a little annoyed. After all he was a vampire, and he did not just
stop getting horny. Eunice tossed him a big sloppy kiss with a lot of spit that he caught before closing the
door behind him.
Mavis humphed before jumping off the ledge and flapping back to her room. She took a dildo and did not go
to sleep for a long long time. Hate fucking the dildo while trying to think of a plan.
Read and review. Next thing up soon, sorry if this was a little on the short side

Chapter 2
Next chapter or story up soon, review, sorry if this is a little short or long
Mavis cracked her back before making sure that her door was locked, she did not want anyone wandering
in to find that she was gone. Gone off to spy on her little boy and see what exactly he was up to this time.
She had not confronted Dennis or Eunice, the two horny deviants thought that their secret sex pact was
completely under wraps. But Mavis had caught the two of them just the other night fucking like there
was no tomorrow. So she of course intended to bust them on it tonight, no one was going to fuck her son!
She went to the window and crawled out so that she was skittering headfirst down the wall of the hotel.
The rooms were almost entirely empty, it was the hotels off season, and she had invited her two 'aunts'
to catch up and hang out. It didn't help that they were all slightly more mature and most of their
children had grown up and moved on, and that Mavis's father and even sooner then that her husband had
passed away a few decades back.
Mavis was starting to get lonely, so when she asked the two to come over she had expected it to be a bit
more fun, with girl bonding and nail painting and similiar activities. She had not expected to see her son
bringing Eunice to pound town like they were a couple of newlyweds. Eunice was old enough to be Mavis's
mother for heaven's sack!
Sure she had hips like a teenager, and a nice big bust that was squishy and firm all at once, and from their
dirty talk it sounded like she had one hell of a cunt.. and her long luxurious hair that added just an air of
mature alaure.. MAvis shook her head, plus Eunice was married! Sure her husband Frankenstein might
have not fucked her for a while (Something that she regularly shouted about) but that didn't mean that
she could just go around and sleep with other peoples kids!
Sure Dennis was full grown now.. and was incredibly strong and handsome and powerful and radiated
sexuality.. Mavis shook her head again before transforming into a bat so that no one would see her as she
began to flap around Eunice's bedroom window, she paused in confusion and landed on the windowsill
looking into the room.
Eunice was snoring loudly in her bed, the blankets covered her curves and hugged her impressive hips and
ass and champange glass like tits. She snored loudly and rolled over. Mavis rubbed her chin in confusion.
Where could Dennis be? She expected them to still be going at it. MAybe she had just jumped to
conclusions and there was not some sort of strange sex ring going on in her hotel? Maybe it had been a
one time mistake that they both regretted and would not do anymore?
She jumped from the windowsill and started to swoop through the night air. She sniffed and paused beside
another room that was bathed with a golden light. She heard the wet slap of damp skin on damp skin and
heard a howl and growl starting from inside of the room. She ventured to the windowsill and gazed into
Wanda the Werewolf's room.
She gasped and covered her mouth in shock. Dennis was fucking Wanda, her ass up in the doggy position
and he was holding and controlling those MILF hips without a care in the world. They had a mirror
facing the bed so that they could gaze into it at the absuredly lewd faces that Wanda was making, her
tongue rolling out of her dog like snout and drool was going everyhwere.
It was a little weird to see her face but not Dennis. Since he was a vampire he had no reflection, which
meant that Mavis could view Wanda completely exposed, her large breasts heaved beneath her, she had
had so many children over the years that they were now permantently filled to the brim with delicious
life giving werewolf milk. And he was fucking her so hard that she was actually lactating like crazy,
with every push in with his dick he pushed out a healthy amount from her breasts. He brought his hand
around and spanked he furry flank hard. She yowled and continued to bite and snap at the air, reduced to
little more then just an animal, neither of them were making any noises or even talking, they were too
obsessed with getting their rocks off.
Her tight furry ass rubbed against his trim stomach and waist, he was in perfect health, as oppossed to
her husband who after taking care of litter after litter was more or less a sleep deprived mess that could
hardly move let along fuck her like they were a couple of teenagers again exploiting every last inch of
each others bodies. Thats what she loved the most about Dennis and his magical cure all cock, that he
made her feel young and sexy again. Sure she was pretty young in werewolf years but sometimes she
forgot about that with taking care of her kids all the time.
Wanda howled as another mind shattering orgasm slide through her. He repositioned himself so that her
overflowing cunt juices gave him more lubrication and he could grip and massage her tight clenching
hairy butt easier. She gasped with the rude and beast like fucking that he was giving her. He leaned down
and bit her neck before looking into the mirror and grinning like a feral animal at the look on the
mothers face, her eyes were rolled into the back of her head and she was panting like crazy, she sniffed
and smiled the room smelt like sex, like her dripping wet cunt and his strong as steel cock. Her walls
clenched down on his cock, trying to keep it inside of her, she needed him inside of her forever!
She wondered if he ever got around to fucking her daughter, she knew that the two of them had dated in
the past but that was so long ago and they broke up a long time ago. She hoped that her daughter did not
know about this, Wanda had enough trouble with sharing Dennis with her best friend Eunice, she had no
idea how she would be able to do it with another person, she would probably go nuts with desire!
But then again if anyone had the stamina to please three women with nonstop mind blowing sex and
orgasms that made her grab the blankets and rip them to shreds with her teeth and nails.. it was probably
the big dicked Dennis.
Dennis groaned and licked his lips as he dived himself even deeper into her clenching cunt. He was
utterly amazed that she was this tight, she should have been as loose as anything, after all she did have a
ton of kids, enough to start her own football team. But here she was as tight as if she was a virgin, she
was clamping down heavily on his cock shaft, her walls nice and wet and slippery, she felt so warm. And
he was so big that it seemed as if he was stretching her walls wonderfully.
She had not been fucked this well for a very long time and she was apprecaiting every last instant of
this. Wanda grabbed a pillow and shoved it into her mouth while drooling heavily and shook her head
vigirously like a dog with a bone. She tore it to pieces and feathers flew through out the room before
landing on her sweat covered furry body. The down also slapped against his own tight muscular body and
got tangled in his mop of red hair. He groaned as the feathers tickled his body.
He ran his hands up her side and spanked her large furry flank. She had given birth to her last litter of
puppies a long time ago and now he was intending to deposit a big enough wad of his very fast very strong
and very potent swimmers directly into her fertile as hell womb. She might just give birth to a few dozen
werewolf pups with bright red fur and vampire fangs. But that would have to be worried about at a later
date.
Dennis gripped her large lactating breasts and twisted the nipples, squeezing more of her juice out onto
the sheets, they would probably have to be burned because of all of the sweat, milk, fur, feathers and of
course the cum dribbling out between their legs and splattering their thighs.
"So good. you are so gooooooooddddddd!" Wanda shouted before howling loudly and then gasping as he bit
into her neck like a wild animal, his hips pulled in and out of her even faster then before, totally
forgetting about her own pleasure and instead only interested in getting his own rocks off. Of course this
somehow made her all the wetter and even more excited, she loved bringing out the beast in men,
especially young men with massive cocks that could totally dominate her and take over the entire world
with their massive cocks and big heavy sweaty musty smelling balls.
The two were reduced to growling as her claws gradually reduced the mattress to little more then
rubble beneath the vampiric boys pounding. He was not making a noise and instead focused on making the
largest orgasm that ever rocked the mother of a few hundred werewolf puppies beneath him.
Mavis watched with a bright red face and grasped her tit without thinking about it, she had no idea why
her body was reacting this way as she watched her son take another conquest in her hotel. Fucking
Wanda like she was a complete whore, then again maybe Wanda was just in heat? And she just needed a
good strong dick to get her out of it? To snap her out of the fugue state that she found herself in?
That was the only explanation that Mavis could think of but it sounded pretty dumb even to her, she
knew why they were actually fucking her son. She could see the bulge in his pants every single day, the
way that when he moved to fast it would skirt up his leg, how even when he was a baby it had resembled
a baby elephants trunk, now that he was mature it must be much closer to an actual elephants trunk.
Long and powerful and able to flew into any position. He was tall, and strong, and handsome and hung like
a god damn monster.
Mavis gripped her tit and imaginaged that it was not her hand but her sons, her sons powerful hand, her
sons strong big hand gripping her tit and pulling the nipple and twisting the fat and muscle so that it
would fit his hands all the better. SHe gasped her face contorting to match Wanda's long snout and open
mouth, her eyes rolling up into their sockets and drool starting to fall from her plump kissable lips.
Wanda was reduced to howling loudly as she orgasmed again, Mavis was crouching on the window sill and
looking at her in the mirror as Dennis continued to slam himself into the tight orgasming monster milf
beneath him, her soft fur tickling his palms and her large flanks filling his palms nicely. He groaned and
began to slam himself in even faster and harder, his balls slapping painfully against her large snatch.
Wanda howled as her arms and legs collapsed under her and Dennis rested his weight on her back,
collapsing on top of her with a goofy smile as he continued to slam inside of her his cock still hard and
strong and pumping gallon after gallon of fertile life giving cum into her unprotected pussy.
Dennis pulled out, an enormous puddle began to form beneath the fucked stupid womans cunt as he stood
and wiped himself off on her ass cheeks.
"Thanks for that aunt Wanda. You were really tight and hot!" He said patting her head apprecativiely as
he walked out, she was gasping and panting like a dog in heat. The bitch was well fucked and well seeded
by the young stud who walked back to his own room. Mavis sat on the windowsill biting her thumb with
soaked panties hanging by her ankles. She was schemeing. She had made up her mind on how to proceed.
Review. Sorry if this was a little long, next chapter up soon.

Chapter 3
Review, final chapter, next story up soon.
"Holy shit honey!" Eunice shouted excitedly as she looked Mavis up and down in her red two piece bikini.
"Just look at you!"
Mavis grinned cheekily before doing a little twirl for her aunts and pausing with her hip out and a fist
on it, she grinned sauciliy at the two women and blew them a kiss, her large plump lips looked red and
inviting as if you could bite into them. In fact her entire outfit screamed 'juicy' and 'inviting' her large
breasts were clasped tightly and the bottoms were little more then just string that hugged her curves so
tightly that you could find yourself growing hypnotized by them.
"Thank you aunty. I hope to break this baby out on the pool deck!" She did not tell the other two older
women that she also wanted to attract a certain mates eye. That might have just been going too far. And
the fact that she was not so stupid that she did not notice that the two women had the glow of a post
orgasmic fuck fest of two horny women who had just been fucked so hard and long that they had a heavy
glow growing out of them. And MAvis wanted in on that massive cocked action, she wanted to glow again!
And she intended for Dennis to be the cock that she would abuse all day and night long. She had seen the
way that he fucked the other women.
And momma wanted a piece of that action.
The three scantiliy clad mothers went out onto the pool deck and lay down, it was the dead of night,
perfect for them to sip alcohaolic beverages and talk and gossip like a bunch of young kids. They were all
wearing pretty revealing swimsuits but Mavis's was by far the best, she also liked to think that her
curves were super impressive, not as bottom heavy as Wanda and not as top heavy as Eunice, she had the
perfect curvy hourglass like figure. Now all she had to do was wait for her son to see it.
Their conversation stopped as Dennis walked out onto the pool deck wearing his own swimsuit, it was a
bright green and he looked almost exactly like his father except for the curly strawberry colored hair.
Mavis licked her lips as she saw the curve of his cock hugging against his thigh, it looked absolutely
delicious, and she wanted a taste of it.
"I think that I need a certain someone to take a swim with me." She said excitedly as she sprung up and
was around her son in an instant, rubbing her large ample tits against his chest, gripping his hands
excitedly in her own and tugging playfully. He gulped but very quickly followed after her. They were in
the pool and the vampire mother and child splashed around, Mavis made sure that she constantly found
reasons to bump and grind against her son, causing their wet and slippery skin to rub against each other,
causing his hands to travel over her body and to accidentally cup his cock and balls as the two played in
the warm pool.
Finally they were just about to walk out of the pool when Mavis slipped and brought her hands up, she
was in complete control of the situation and could have easily saved herself, but she also didn't want to.
And she knew that a certain young man would be right there. Dennis caught her and held her in his arms,
his hands cupping her large ass cheeks and her tits resting against him, a nipple slipping out and rubbing
against him. She looked up at the powerful man holding her in his arms and bit her lip in what she hoped
looked sensual.
"Why thank you Dennis." She said happily and leaned forward to plant a thank you kiss on his lips. He
froze and felt his cock stir and stiffen, he attempted to tell himself no, to tell himself that this was his
mother for crying out loud! She birthed him, she raised him, and now he was holding her impressive curvy
youthful ass cheeks as she squirmed in his grasp exciting him all the more and slipping a little hint of
tongue deep into his throat. all he could do was respond with an even deeper kiss which caused his
mother to gasp and arch herself in his grip.
Dennis shook his head, seemingly snapping out of his lust induced state. He dropped his mother and rapidly
sprinted out of the pool and into the hotel as Mavis floated there pouting. She had been so close! But the
chase was not over yet, she could smell his desire, she could smell his need. It was powerful and fruity.
And she wanted it so badly, her insides ached with the lack of dick being shoved into her guts!
Dennis was hiding in his bedroom, his swimsuit on the floor and his hand around his cock, well hands, it
was a pretty big cock and he needed two in order to work it properly. He groaned as he felt his mothers
ass cheeks against his palms, he gasped as he remembered how squirmy and delicious her tongue had
tasted. He bent in half as he recalled how great her nipple had felt against his chest. He wanted more, he
wanted so much more from her! He wanted to ravish her like there was no tomorrow!
He wanted to screw his mom!
"Hello Dennis." A voice came from the doorway. He sat upright and gasped as he saw his now naked
mother standing before him, her curves out on display and still wet from being in the pool. She strutted
forward, her hips moving like a cat and her tits bouncing before her with just the little bit of movement
that she had in her chest. Her boobs were so upright and perky and inviting, he wanted to just latch onto
them like there was no tomorrow!
He gazed at her in shocked amazement, and when she reached him she put a finger to his lips.
"Shhhh. No talking, I saw what you did to aunt Eunice and Aunt Wanda. You know that the two of them
are happily married right?" He nodded his head in dissapointment, his eyes traveling all over her sexy
body and gazing in rapt attention at her cunt, it was trimmed so nicely. He wanted to lick it and taste
her. She brought his chin up and looked deep into his eyes.
"But I'm not." He opened his mouth to say something only to have her tongue invade it. He gasped and
then gripped her hips and brought her forward, her pussy lips were dripping wet with desire, her body
ground against him and his cock grew even larger if that was possible, he was firm all the way to the tip
and wanted to dive so deep into her that he would not be able to get out.
He groaned as she slipped over his dick and he only got a taste of the promised pussy, his cock found itself
nestled between the mountains of her ass cheeks. The two commenced to hot dogging and he groaned with
every squeeze of her butt cheeks keeping him nice and firm and ready for penetration. She gasped as their
tongues, those eager happy muscles, commenced to show how ready they were for each other, how much
desire they had for each other. How wonderful they tasted.
Dennis brought his hands around and cupped her ass cheeks he then commenced to pinching them to feel
how little give there was, it was like rubber, a couple of strong pieces of rubber. He groaned as she began
to hum and almost vibrate against him. He gasped as she lifted herself up and floated so that he had a
clear look at her well maintained pussy lips and cunt hairs. He then also floated and the two were flying
in the air, she began to suck his cock, her fangs giving it a little adorable bite now and then to make the
sex all the more exciting. He put one finger into her, and once she began groaning in pleasure he shocked
her by adding a second and then a third. His tongue darted in and out to bring about even more little
moans of pleasure and desire from her.
He could not believe how good she tasted, like pineapples. She groaned around his cock, it was just so big
and strong! She oculd feel it destroy her throat with every firm slap of his hips and bob of her head.
Soon the two could not stand it any longer, they had to have each other, they had to fuck or otherwise
they would go insane! Soon his cock was hovering just an inch away from her pussy, then less then an inch
and soon he was buried inside of her, the two groaned as his fingers curled and buried themselves into
her round bouncy ass cheeks. He groaned and began to trhust upwards into her, wetly slapping against
her, their laps turning damp from their desires.
He could not hold it in and within seconds was cream pieing her wet dripping snatch. She groaned Mavis
loved the feeling of being cream pied, and then it got all the better once he continued, still as hard as
ever with the youthful vigor that she had missed so much of over the years. He groaned and gasped as he
continued to slam himself into her messy cunt, the froth that was forming between them was becoming
sticky and gross and disgusting and the two loved it.
Her breasts heaved and he buried himself into her tits licking and slurping as her face contorted into
different forms of pleasure and desire as his dick totally ruined her, totally forced her to admit that
this was the only cock for her. She loved it, she loved him, and nothing was going to change that.
Dennis gasped as he orgasmed again and again, multiple little orgasms that matched her own multiple
little orgasms until the two were writhing in pleasure with their hips joined and they lay as family
members never should. But they were and they were convinced that there was now no other way. Mavis
was riding him like a cowgirl on a horse never stopping her hair whipping everywhere and Dennis
growling and howling as he filled her to the brim once again.
They lay on the bed panting as steam rose from all around them from the wild heat of their lovemaking.
"That was icnredible baby. Oh my wonderful little love machine." She said lovingly as she rubbed his chin
and chest her own ample breasts heaving in joy and pleasure. He was so incredibly good that she could not
imagine a time before that dick, her past was entirely wiped away. The mama bear had found her brand
new lover.
"I have just found my brand new lover. And just so that the others don't get jealous I am more then
willing to share you, but I come first and foremost do you understand me? I will let you fuck your
aunties, but I get that cock all to myself."
"We can live with that." A voice said from the doorway, the two exhausted lovers blushed and looked up
at the doorway where Eunice and Wanda were standing and smiling widely.
"And don't worry your little secret is safe with us, we're just glad that you finally found each other."
Wanda said with a smile and a little wave.
"Took you two long enough. But congrats." Eunice said clapping. Dennis and MAvis blushed like a couple of
kids but never once broke from their cuddle. They were happy that the two approved. And Mavis gasped
as she felt her stallions cock begin to stir again, the youth and their endurance. She absolutely loved it!
"Ready for a few hundred more rounds big boy?" Mavis teased him as her son responded by pulling the
blankets over them and commenced to screwing her brains out.
Chocolate Avalanche
by Linda J. V.

URL: http://movies.adult-fanfiction.org/story.php?no=600091022

Chocolate Avalanche
Chocolate Avalanche
Linda/Linables/Imprefectlin

"Well, there go any kind of plans I had for this afternoon.. "

Lock was standing at a window in his and his cohort's tree house (Which they still, at seventeen,
demanded to live in) and looking out over the town square of Halloweentown. It was quite a spectacle at
this point in time, as it was completely covered with a gooey blanket of molten chocolate. The
townspeople were all trudging along through the sticky mess in attempts to clean it, while the mayor
stood up on a high pedestal and gave orders with his megaphone.

It had happened just about an hour ago - the huge cauldron-like pots that were being used to melt
chocolate for Halloween candy in the town square had bubbled over, likely due to an accidental
adjustment of the temperature to fifty degrees higher than necessary. Chocolate had gone flying
everywhere, caking the square and nearby streets of Halloweentown. Some had gotten stuck in the
chocolate in spots where it was particularly deep, others had been airlifted away with third degree
chocolate burns, and still others were using any method they could think of to get rid of the chocolate.
Some of the more eager children (And Barrel, who had been helping with the work only to sneak free
candy) had even taken to eating paths through it.

But really, Lock didn't care about any of that. All he knew was that the chocolate had spilled down to
surround the base of their tree house, stopping all entry and exit. Any plans he'd had that involved going
out were now out of question. And this, he thought, inevitably meant a boring evening stuck in the tree
house Not that the tree house wasn't exciting in its own way, but he'd had such brilliant ideas, all of
which involved going out!

Sighing dejectedly, Lock flopped down onto the ratty couch in the 'living room' of the tree house. He was
pulling on a frayed thread with his tail to entertain himself when Shock walked into the room.

"Chocolate avalanche still stranding you here, huh?" she said in a rather amused way, sitting down next
to him on the couch.

Lock grumbled in response, and a short period of silence followed. During this time, an old, all too familiar
feeling began to wash over Lock. Sitting together with Shock, just the two of them alone with no
interruptions - among other things - always brought this particular feeling. 'Damn it,' Lock thought to
himself. 'Not again.. .I gotta stop thinking about her in this way! She'd either laugh in my face or punch my
lights out.. .' But at hard as he tried, Lock could never shake off the feeling. He'd been good at lying to
himself for as long as he'd been having this feeling, but in the back of his mind he knew he had a crush on
her. More than that, even. If he didn't know any better, he thought, he'd think he was beginning to fall in
love with her.

But he tried to not allow himself to consider that option, because he was sure that her returning his
feelings was impossible. Ridiculous. Unthinkable. What would she see in him? Apparently she tolerated
him enough to share a tree house for over seven years, and sure she would get all flushed when they
wrestled during arguments and he pinned her down under him, but that didn't mean anything! Lock
consistently convinced himself that it was so. Shock would never consider any kind of romantic
relationship with him. But even if he was sure of it, it still did hurt damn badly.

He squirmed slightly on the couch, resisting the urge to inch closer to her. But boy did he want to. Over
the years, Shock had gotten taller, let her hair grow out past her shoulders, grown into her nose and
filled out a little in the right places. She wasn't gorgeous like some of the teenage daughters of the
vampires, with their long dark flowy hair and deep red eyes, but she sure had gotten rather pretty. Lock
had lost count of the times his eyes had wandered to her she wasn't looking. Maybe he was just so used to
her image, having grown up alongside her, but there was definitely something about her that kept his
attention.

And of course he'd always liked and respected her, even when he hadn't admitted it. She was brilliant at
plans, a quick thinker, smooth, collected and in control. Those qualities had only grown over the years,
along with the maturing of her looks, and all of this now manifested itself in the young woman sitting
next to Lock, unaware of his inner struggles. Lock sighed aloud, though not meaning to, and she finally
turned toward him. Noticing that he seemed down, Shock decided to offer something that had always put
Lock in a good mood.

"You want a taste of the Halloween candy that Barrel swiped from town square yesterday? You know,
when it wasn't covered in chocolate?"

Lock looked up at this statement.

"But doesn't he keep it in that locked box in his room?"

Shock grinned.

"Yeah, but I've been able to pick that box for years. He hasn't noticed yet. I just blame it on the spiders."

Lock smiled and nodded, and they made their way to Barrel's room, where Shock (True to her word)
picked the locked box and took out a handful of chocolate confections. They decided to go into Lock's room
to eat them, since it had the best view. You could see spiral hill and the ghost-ridden graveyards and
pumpkin patches in the distance, and the sky above was unblocked and stretched out for miles like a black
blanket.

As she followed Lock into his room, Shock took in the sights and smells - there was the usual mess there,
things thrown helter skelter and one large spider's web in the corner where the walls met the ceiling.
The slight smell of sulfur and ashes permeated through the room. Every time she got a chance to be in
Lock's room, Shock would secretly imprint it in her memory for when she needed a backdrop for her out-
of-hand daydreams. She'd kept quiet about it, but she'd grown very fond of the devil-boy over the years.
That fondness had turned into affection, and the affection had begun to blossom into what she was sure
was love. These kinds of thoughts were dangerous territory though, so Shock tried her best to not think
them very much.

But there were times, like now, that she couldn't help herself. Now, sitting with Lock in his room, enjoying
the view and some candy. Shock was sure that any kind of relationship was impossible, but in these rare
times that they were alone, she might let herself consider how things would be if it wasn't.

Shock licked a bit of chocolate off of her fingers and frowned. Her mind took her back to the only time
she'd even talked about her feelings - a time when she'd run off to see Queen Sally, who she'd formed an
odd sort of friendship with, to escape her cohort's childish arguing for a while. The conversation had
probably stemmed from Shock remarking about Stella, Jack and Sally's infant daughter, whom Sally had
been feeding at the time. Talking of babies had led to talking of lovers and talking of lovers had
inevitably led to the question: "So do you have any romantic feelings for someone special?"
Shock had somehow expected the question, but she still flinched when she heard it. Of course she had
those feelings, she'd had them for what seemed like forever and they seemed to get stronger every day.
But what, was she supposed to actually admit to that?

Sally was very intuitive, though, and she realized that Shock was holding something in. She persisted, and
she finally managed to coax the secret out the young witch. Then Sally, ever the romantic, had urged
Shock to follow her heart and be true to her feelings. But somehow, Shock thought, that wasn't going to
be as easy to do as it was to say.

This thought brought her back into the moment and she sighed quietly. Turning around, she saw Lock
sitting on his bed, facing the window and popping a chocolate into his mouth every now and then. Shock
couldn't help thinking that he looked pretty good - she'd witnessed him growing into this rather
handsome young man, and right now it seemed to be more evident than ever. He still wore his fiery red
hair in the same style, but Shock thought it suited him. His eyes still glinted with a pale yellow color,
and his color of choice for attire was still bright red, but he'd gotten tall (He stood above her and Barrel
easily) and.. .as much as she hated to admit she noticed.. .built.

Shock mentally reprimanded herself for letting her mind stray into this territory again, but no matter
how she tried she couldn't stop looking at him. Finally, cursing herself silently, she got up and slowly
walked over to sit next to him. Lock hadn't really been paying attention to anything; he'd been unusually
quiet and lost in thought, but he heard the bed squeak when Shock sat down and he looked over.

"Hey," he said, chewing a piece of candy. "What's up?"

Shock was silent for a moment, then, gathering her courage, she spoke. "Um.. .well.. .you know, we might be
stuck in the tree house.. together... for a while, and it's kind of boring, so um.. .do you wanna just maybe
talk?"

Lock shrugged his shoulders. "Sure, I guess," he said, putting down the rest of his candy. "Whaddaya wanna
talk about?"

There was another short period of silence, then Shock spoke up again. "Well.. .um.. ." She scooted closer and
turned to Lock, but kept her head bowed as not to look at him. Had she looked up, she might have noticed
the slightly pink color Lock's cheeks had started to take on from her being so close.

"If I tell you something and you don't like what I say.. .can you promise not to hold it against me or
ridicule me for the rest of our afterlives?"

Lock blinked and stared for a second, realizing that Shock was about to ask him something important.

"Uh, yeah, sure thing. What is it?"

Shock lifted head head to face him, but closed her eyes.

"I think I love you."

There was silence as Lock took in this new revelation, and after a while Shock begun to get nervous. She
slowly opened her eyes, frightened and excited at the same time. What she saw was Lock's face slowly but
surely breaking into the widest smile she'd ever seen him wear. It spread from one reddened cheek to
another, and glowed so much that he looked more like a cherub from Valentine Town than a sneaky fire-
loving devil.

Shock was just working up the courage to look him in the eyes and smile herself when she felt Lock pin
her down on the bed, quick as a flash, and press their lips together. After the initial shock wore off and
Shock regained a coherent flow of thought, she kissed back - all the while feeling herself seem to melt
into the blanket and lose touch with anything that didn't involve Lock and how great this moment with
him was.

As they parted, they locked eyes for the first time since Shock had sat down next to him. They were both
flushed and slightly panting, but above all happier than they could remember being for a long time.

"Shock," Lock said, smiling.

"Hmmmhh.. .yes?"

"I love you too. And you have no idea how long I've wanted to say that."

Shock grinned.

"Try me."

And with that, she pulled him to her again, and he gave her the best kiss he could muster.

Shock's tall hat had tumbled off when they'd fallen back, and perhaps the loss of one article of clothing
led to the need to lose another - or perhaps it was just the heat that seemed to soar up every second in
the room - but soon Shock's hands had slipped under Lock's red shirt and were pulling it up and off of him.
Lock, feeling the need to return the favor, hurriedly unbuttoned Shock's dress and peeled it off. A short
amount of time later, the breeze floating in through the crack in the window alerted the two that they
were out of clothing to remove. The cool breeze wisped over Lock's bare back, and he clutched Shock to
him, making a wonderful juxtaposition of cool and warm between the breeze and Shock's flushed skin.
It seemed unreal for a moment - just earlier that day Lock had been silently pining for his comrade, and
now she was here. In his bed. Under him. Naked. Once that fact hit home, he slowly, almost warily, looked
down at her, running his eyes from her face to her collarbones to her chest to her stomach to her thighs,
and all the way down her legs. Seeing her now, here, in the dim light - all of her smooth curves and fine
lines and soft angles and unique imperfections - made her seem all the more beautiful. Almost fragile.
Now, Lock knew much better than to ever think that Shock was fragile. She was as tough and unbreakable
as him, if not even more. But he realized that in this state, she was at her most vonerable. And letting
him see her like this.. .meant she trusted him. And he couldn't be happier about that.

He reached out to touch her, and for the time he really got to admire the surprising softness of her skin.
Of course he'd brushed up against her and even held her hand many times, but now he got a chance to
really revel in it. Her skin rivaled the moon in paleness under the dim light, the perfect complement to
the feel of it. Lock ran his hands over her body, earning small gasps periodically, and he couldn't believe
he was actually doing so. But this was real, and he relished the fact.

But on the other hand, the utter realness of the situation also brought up a nagging question from the
back of his head. If they were going down the road he assumed - hoped - they were going, would he be
hurting her? A sudden worried expression crossed his face and he looked down at Shock.

"Hey," he said quietly. "I... I don't wanna do anything unless you're completely sure you want it."

Shock, both touched and anxious for what was to come, rolled her eyes playfully and quickly kissed Lock
on the lips.

"I love you, Lock. That's all I need to know to be sure I want this."

Lock's lips curved up into a mischievous smile, and he accepted her offer wholeheartedly by leaning down
to nip at her neck. He also brought a hand up and closed it slowly over one of Shock's breasts. They had
filled out nicely over the years and fit just as well under Lock's hand. He gently gave one a squeeze, then
moved over to the other while trailing his tongue and teeth down her neck, egged on by her building
moans.

Lock ran his hand from her breasts down the side of Shock's body, dipping in ever-so-slightly between her
thighs, not quite touching and making her squirm delightfully under him. He teased her for a few seconds
more, then obliged and dipped a finger into her center, making Shock gasp and go rigid before gripping the
blanket and starting to buck her hips upward. Lock slipped in another finger and slid them slowly in and
out, building up the pace steadily and stopping just when Shock was getting close.

She began to pout from the loss, but everything was swallowed up in the load moan that came from
feeling something larger slip inside her. Lock pressed his lips quickly against hers to take her mind of any
pain she felt, and once her iron grip on his shoulders softened, he lifted his head and smiled at her. She
returned the smile and bucked her hips up slightly, which Lock understood as a signal to continue. He
pulled out slightly, then pushed back in, experimenting with the feeling. It was amazing - the friction and
slickness was unlike anything he'd felt and Lock was going to relish every moment he felt it, while in
turn hopefully giving the same back to Shock.

He was, and her moans began to get louder as his thrusts got faster and harder. She gripped onto him
tight, stroking hair, skin, anything she could reach. She moaned and Lock's senses were being overwhelmed
with everything about her and now - how Shock smelled of violets and tasted like peppermint, how her
moans and gasps sounded, how her sweat-slicked smooth skin felt against his own and how he seemed to
see only her.

They were both building each other up faster and faster, and in the haze of motion it only took Lock
softly stroking Shock's side with his devil's tail to make her go over. She arched up like a cat into him,
gripping him close and holding him as he followed her. Lock grunted and went rigid as he came, then
collapsed onto Shock on the covers. He slowly opened his eyes, which he hadn't even realized he had
closed, and smiled at Shock. She smiled back, and he wrapped his arms around her as he slowly slipped out
of her.

They lay there quietly for a few moments, content just with each other's presence. Then Shock whispered
groggily, "Hey.. .when d'ya think they'll have the chocolate cleared up?"

Lock tightened his grip on her body.

".. .Hopefully not for a long time."

And for the first time, both were truly thankful for the so-called disaster that day had seen.

Butterfly Complex
by 1337Fuxxor

URL: http://movies.adult-fanfiction.org/story.php?no=600092533

Table of Contents
Table of Contents
1. Butterfly Complex
2. Chapter 2
3. Chapter 3
 4. Chapter 4

Butterfly Complex
A/N: Heh. I hadn't thought about this movie in a pretty long time before I started writing this. I had a..
weird and very out-of-the-blue dream about Oogie, and my muse is such a sensitive creature, she said,
"Let's have at it! It'll be fun!" Which left me with nothing to think about for more than a week but how
Oogie would act on his apparent lecherous tendencies.
It seemed like someone else might have started a Shock/Oogie fic, but it never got past the first chapter,
so.. I don't want to accidently step on any toes or anything, but.. This was a lot easier than the OC from
Valentine Town idea, or jumping straight on the Oogie/Sally bus to noncon-ville, so I hope whoever
doesn't get too annoyed.
If anyone who has read my other stuff is reading this and knows that it takes me forever to finish some
things, or is worried that this will detract from finishing my other fic, don't worry. This one is already
all done. I've decided to post it in four chunks, is all.

TWO THINGS:
One: Shock is supposed to be either 17 or 16, I don't really know. I wasn't sure how old they were in the
movie. I left it a little vague, so pick whichever you like.
Two: I looked up if vampires bleed. I've seen yes, and I've seen no, but mostly yes, so I decided to leave
that part as is. If it bothers anyone, sorry, but this is a heads-up that it's coming.

Sometimes Lock and Barrel really pissed her off. Really. It was not jealousy. No.. not exactly.. maybe a
little..

Shock watched her former cohorts dribbling the shrunken head up and down the Halloween Town
basketball court. Barrel had surprised both of them by hitting a growth spurt as he went into his teen
years. He was still pudgy, but he carried it much better, and had built up some muscle in his arms and
chest. Lock had remained tall and lean, but where Barrel outdid him with raw power, Lock had wit and
speed.

The little half-witch hadn't changed too much. She had grown taller, yes. Under the guardianship of Jack
and Sally, she'd also developed a more regular bathing schedule. Shock was particularly pleased with the
affect the latter habit had on her hair. However, moving into her late teens, she remained as scrawny as
she'd ever been. Long legs, slender hands and feet, but barely any curve at all. Shock kept hoping she'd
suddenly blossom like Barrel, but nothing yet.

Her eyes drifted back down to the book in her lap, a book about psychological disorders that she'd
borrowed from Sally's library. She couldn't focus, though. The words ran together in a blur before her
eyes. Her mind was heading into dangerous territory again. Six years ago. Back Then. Biting her lip, she
closed the massive book and got to her feet. In the distance, she could see Jack's tower standing out
against the gray sky, towering over all of Halloween Town. Watching her black-booted feet from under a
curtain of hair, she began the trudge home. Lock and Barrel didn't even bat an eye at her departure.

"Evening, Shock," the Mayor beamed as she passed.

Beamed too brightly. Not that he had much of a choice in facial expressions, but it always seemed like he
was only nice to her and the other two out of fear of what might happen if he wasn't nice. Shock forced a
smile at the stupid man, but didn't reply and moved on quickly. He pried too much for her tastes, and
worried far too much. A dangerous combination considering her nightly habits, and the ideas her
imagination cooked up this time of year.

"Hey, check it out," a young vampire snickered from the shadow of a wall. "That book is bigger than she is."

"She could use herself as a bookmark," his sister giggled back.

Behind her curtain of hair, Shock glared at them sideways as she passed.

"Boogie's 'Boys' indeed," the brother whispered.

That stopped her. She was so tired of hearing about that. 'Why do they call you Boogie's Boys, aren't you
a girl?' And even more annoying, the whispered, 'Are you really a girl?' Most annoying, this latter
question hadn't just been a stupid attempt at an insult, but an honest-to-god question, like the answer
wasn't obvious. Though the questions petered out as she got older, they still popped up among her peers as
intended insults.

Shock turned abruptly, startling both of the vampires. She stomped over, raised her book, and brought it
down on the vampire boy's head as hard as she could. He cried out and dropped to his knees.

"Are you insane?" His sister asked, kneeling down to help him up.

"Are you stupid?" Shock asked, raising the book at the young vampire threateningly. The sense of
satisfaction from watching them scurry off her put an extra spring in her step as she continued home.
The few witnesses stared after her, but she ignored them.

Shifting the hefty book until it balanced under one thin arm, she made her way through the Pumpkin
King's gate and up the stairs. A delicious smell filled her nostrils as she pushed open the front door. Must
be Sally in the kitchen. One good thing to come out of this situation was that anything Sally made beat
the pants off.. a certain someone's snake and spider stew. Not that she meant any disrespect of course,
but.. 'But' what? What does it matter now? He's dead. And you'll only get in trouble thinking about it all
the time.
Shock tiptoed past the kitchen and up the stairs, breaking into more of a run when she figured she'd
reached the limits of Sally's hearing. In her room on the top floor, she dumped the book on her bed. Every
wall was filled with shelves, and every shelf was filled with glass containers of varying sizes. Inside each
container was a small animal of some kind: assorted bugs, lizards, snakes, and frogs. A strip of fly paper
hung by the open window, dotted with small, black carcasses.

The first thing she did was pull a vial out of a pocket in her baggy dress and set it on the desk in the
corner. A shiny black and green beetle scrabbled around inside of it, trying to climb the glass only to slip
down again. Shock opened her notebook to a fresh page, smoothed out the paper, and peered at the
struggling creature. "Hang on, little guy. I've got a nice, comfy jar all picked out for you." She picked up a
chewed, stub of a pencil and began carefully sketching her newest specimen.

After making note of its size, colors, and patterns, she selected an empty jar, held her breath, and
uncapped the vial. In capturing it, she'd quickly discovered that it was a Halloween Town stinkbug. She
wasn't sure how she would get the sickly sweet smell out of her hands. Once the bug was in the jar, she
sat back and stared at it. Bugs. The earliest memory she had was one of chasing a bug. The memory had
mist at the corners, and sometimes she thought it might only be a dream, but other times it seemed too
clear.

She'd been five, or maybe on the verge of six. Though she couldn't remember what she'd been doing there,
she remembered chasing the most beautiful red butterfly she'd ever seen through a green field.
Determined to net the prize, she'd followed it into the woods at the edge, deeper and deeper. Until the
butterfly disappeared, and she looked up to realize nothing looked familiar. There was a gap between that
memory and her first memory of the.. tree house..

Oh, hell, avoiding the name wouldn't help. It never did. The Boogeyman. His real title. She'd only begun
calling him Mr. Oogie because of the way her six-year-old tongue tripped over the word "boogeyman," and
somehow it wound up sticking. She wondered if Lock and Barrel knew that. They'd only stumbled along
later, and she'd introduced him as Mr. Oogie Boogeyman. Barrel contracted it into Oogie Boogie because it
sounded better, and that was that.

Shock didn't want to let go of that past. Couldn't believe that Lock and Barrel had been so aloof about the
Boogeyman's demise. Oogie had been a presence when she'd been completely alone. Not a warm presence,
oh, no, not by a long shot. But a voice in the still nights that kept her from losing her sanity. Sometimes
she thought that the only reason she was still staying in Jack's house was because he was the new voice
in this new state of loneliness. Alone because she was the only one who missed the sadistic monster.

Couldn't talk about it with anyone--Lock and Barrel might tattle. That timid, obsessive, overly cautious
mayor was a constant threat to her security. She could almost hear him now. 'She misses Oogie Boogie,
Jack. She doesn't belong here.'

Ha! Like Jack would throw her out. He knew the trio had nowhere else to go, and it wasn't in his usual
nature to be that cruel. The very fact that he'd put up with Oogie for as long as he did proved it.
Someone tapped on her door. A soft, unobtrusive sound. Shock got up and opened the door, not surprised to
find Sally standing there. She was surprised to see the rag doll's arms crossed and her lips pressed
together in anger. Anger was a rare expression for Sally. Crap. "Yes?"

"One of the vampires just came to see us."

"Oh?" Shock tried to look innocent.

"You've been fighting again."

"That was not a fight," Shock said indignantly. "A fight implies that hits are exchanged, and they both ran
off after I hit him with.. " The stern look on Sally's face made Shock trail off. "They started it," Shock
mumbled, looking down at her shoes.

Sally's voice softened. "That doesn't give you permission to hit someone."

The teenager crossed her arms and walked over to plop on her bed. She didn't look up, but she heard Sally
drag over the desk chair and sit.

"You made him bleed," Sally said.

"Good," Shock muttered.

"You don't mean that."

Sally's tone sounded like gentle chiding, but when Shock looked up she noticed real concern in the large,
white eyes. For the love of.. was Sally going to be paranoid, too? "Why are you looking at me like that?"

"Is there something bothering you?"

"I dunno. It gets weird between Halloween and Christmas." It was a good excuse, and half true. Shock left
out the part where Christmas meant something completely different to her than it did to the rest of the
town. "And they did make that stupid Boogie's boys joke again. Hey, are you sure there's not something
the Doctor can do? Whip up a potion or.. "
Sally smiled--a rather relieved looking smile, Shock noted--and put a hand on Shock's shoulder. "We've
been over that before. You're still too young."

"Mmph." Shock put her chin in her hands and looked down.

"Wearing clothing like that only makes you look smaller. I could take that in for you, or maybe make you
something-"

"No," Shock sighed. "Don't worry about it." The half-witch didn't completely believe that, anyway. She'd
rather hide.

Sally seemed to shrug it off and stood up. "Anyway, Jack's going to be home soon, and dinner's almost
ready."

Shock knew Sally would tell Jack about the altercation, but she also wasn't too worried about it. She
simply nodded as Sally left, and then began harvesting the fly corpses to feed her collection.

XXX

The weather had taken a turn for the cold. It would probably start snowing any minute, but Shock knew
it wouldn't be anything serious for another couple days. Ever since the first snow six years ago, it snowed
a few days before and a few days after Christmas every year without fail. By the middle of the winter
period--Christmas--it was almost impossible to get anywhere outside the town. Ironic. The citizens didn't
know if something was trying to punish them or keep them entertained enough that maybe they wouldn't
attack another holiday. Either way, they made the most of it, and many of the children looked forward
to the snow.

"Jack actually grounded me this time," Shock complained from her position on the floor. "Can you believe
that? Can he even do that?" She hugged her knees to her chest and wrapped her thick, velvet cloak
tighter around herself. "I guess it's not that bad, but.. I won't be able to get away much in the next couple
days. They'll probably be keeping a close eye on me."

The sagging, burlap face only stared back blankly. The light from the lantern on the small stool made the
shadows in its eyes waver at the corners, but that was it. Not that Shock expected anything else. In fact,
if the hollowed out husk of Oogie hanging on the wall did respond, her first impulse probably would have
been to scream. Though she did like coming here and snuck off as often as possible, there was something
innately creepy about the way those remains stared at her.

In fact, years ago, when she'd finally gotten up the nerve to go down into his lair and collect the scraps,
she'd wound up staring at them for an hour or more. Trying to bring her self to gather them into her
arms and get back up the hole she'd found inside the tree. He'd rarely actually touched the trio, and they
had certainly never hugged him, so wrapping her arms around even the cloth that had once been him just
didn't seem right. It was like his essence was infused in the rough fibers and touching them sent
involuntary chills down her spine. But, that's what made him the Boogeyman.

"I can deal with being stuck inside, but I wish Lock and Barrel wouldn't tease me about it. I miss being
able to knock them around whenever they piss me off." Her hands balled into fists. "Lock and his stupid
ideas. 'Hey, let's bring Santa to Oogie Boogie.' Little shit.. " She sat for a bit just staring. "Gotta get back
before someone looks for me," she sighed and stood up. "I'll try to get back before the bad snow." Fishing
around in her pockets, she found the small bag of candy she'd brought and set it with the others, lingering
next to Oogie for a minute. Terrifying to the point of inducing nausea, but.. Shock lifted a hand toward
him, and then jerked away at the last minute, hightailing it into the dark woods.

Chapter 2
A/N: I was hoping I could get Chapter 3 up by Saturday morning, but I've decided to rewrite two pages of
it (there was this song thing that isn't going to work for multiple reasons), so it could be closer to
Monday. Don't like delaying it because Chapter 3 is where all those codes in the description finally come
into play, but I can't help it much. Heck, I would have had Chapter 2 up yesterday evening if I weren't so
obsessive about proofreading. I bet I still missed some typos or something anyway, but all well. Enjoy.

Sally made it a point to keep an eye on her at all times throughout the whole next day. She made Shock
come downstairs early to help her with breakfast. Then Shock had to sit by her chair and hold the yarn
while Sally worked on the scarves she'd been making for the trio. All Shock could do was force herself to
think of other things until nightfall. Surely then she'd be able to leave, right?

But it wasn't to be. Once when she peeked over the railing, she heard Jack and Sally talking and laughing
in the kitchen. After they went to bed, she caught glimpses of Zero flitting about the house. If she tried
to leave, he'd start barking. It had happened to her before. Disappointed, she slunk back into her room and
settled down to wait for her sentence to be over.

Two mornings later, Sally came into her room to wake her up. Shock blinked up at her sleepily.

"I have some things I need to get done today, and thought it would be nice if you went with Jack on his
trip to Christmas Town," Sally said.

"Aren't I grounded?" Shock asked, sitting up and rubbing her eyes.

"It's been two days. You should go outside and get some air. Besides, Jack's going to be watching you the
whole time."

"What if I don't want to?" Shock mumbled through a yawn.

"If you wanted to, it wouldn't be a punishment." Sally gave her a rye smile. "One more day and you'll be off
the hook, so get dressed and come eat. You have an hour."

"Mmph." As the door closed, Shock flopped back down and pulled her pillow over her head. Get through the
day. Tomorrow, she'd be free again. Tomorrow night was the bad snow night, but if she got out early she
should be able to make it back in time. She finally rolled over and slithered onto the floor. Shock grabbed
a rumpled, purple dress out of her drawer--her closet was filled with more jars--and put it on with some
purple leggings. After putting on her boots, she grabbed her cloak and her new scarf and ran downstairs.

XXX

The snow glowed red, green, and gold, even up the side of the hill. Shock stayed just a bit behind Jack as
he strode down toward the village responsible for the illumination. "Do you really think this is a good
idea?" She asked, eyeing the display below her with a less than enthusiastic expression. "Last time Santa
saw me, we had him in a bag."

"Oh, come on, now. If he can forgive me for stealing his holiday, I'm sure he can forgive you for-"

"Almost getting him killed?" Shock kicked at the snow and almost ran into Jack when he stopped walking.

He frowned at her. "That was six years ago."

"Doesn't mean it didn't happen," Shock pointed out.

"Listen," the Pumpkin King said, adjusting Shock's hood. "You three have come a long way since then, so be
the sweet little lady I know you can be and everything will be fine."

When did I ever give him the idea that I could be a sweet little lady? But Shock repressed her pessimism
and let Jack guide her into town. It hadn't changed much, the only real difference being that the bustling
elves didn't stare at the strange pair sideways as they passed. Even Santa's house looked the same. Not as
big as she remembered, but she'd grown quite a bit since then. As Jack rang the doorbell and waited,
Shock's gaze wandered toward the town square. A huge tree towered above the houses, topped with the
biggest golden star she'd ever seen. She turned back at the sound of the door opening and a rush of
warmth, lured more by the smell of cookies than anything else.

"Jack Skellington," Santa exclaimed and shook his hand. "I was beginning to think you wouldn't make it
this year. And who's this you brought with you?" He squinted at the face in the shadow of the hood.
Jack nudged Shock forward with a hand on her back. "Santa, do you remember Shock?"

Shock's hood fell off and she gave Santa a sheepish wave with a nervous smile. Recognition crossed his
face.

Santa put his hands on his hips. "Yes. I believe I do."

Blushing, Shock tried to back off the porch, but Jack's hand blocked her escape. "I feel really bad about
what happened," she said, which was true. "It wasn't even my idea.. exactly.. not completely my idea.. "

"Hmph. No point in arguing about it out in the cold." He stepped aside and gestured at the small, but cozy
living room.

The young woman edged into the room and stood in a far corner, trying to busy herself by looking at
photographs of Santa's reindeer and elves. Anything to avoid interacting with Santa himself. She couldn't
believe that they'd made her come here. Jack the stupid optimist. Did he not realize how uncomfortable
this was for her, and probably for Santa too?

"Have you been keeping yourself out of trouble, young lady?"

"Uh.. " Shock fidgeted with the hem of her cloak, hiding behind it. "Well.. I've been doing the best I can." As
much as she could lie to Sally, Jack, or anyone else in Halloween Town, there was something that made it
hard to lie to Santa. It made a simple 'yes' out of the question. "I do like to think I've gotten better," she
added quickly.

"But you still need to learn a thing or two about turning the other cheek."

Shock blinked and looked Santa in the eye for the first time. "How did-"

"It's my job to know. Remember?" His eyes twinkled merrily, as if at some private joke. "Please, sit down,
both of you. The missus is making cookies."

If he knew that, what else did he know? Shock sat down slowly. Of course the first thing her mind began
to wander to was a huge tree in the middle of a dark forest. Paranoid, she squashed that image and
looked around the room for something to distract her. Jack was telling Santa about some amusing thing
that Zero had done the other day. Shock didn't care.
There was a large fireplace on one wall with a cluster of singing angel statues, rising up proudly from
behind a green garland decorated with small, sparkling, red and gold balls. The coffee table held a vase
full of large red flowers that she had never seen before. Their petals were almost leaf-like in shape, and
looked like they might have a velvety texture. Not that she had much experience with live flowers,
anyway, and she only knew about the garland because of Jack's little Christmas parties.

After she'd taken in all she felt the room had to offer, she rose from the plush armchair and went to look
out the front window. She couldn't see the tree from here, but she could see some younger elves sledding
on a hill not too far away. Inside the town proper, the snow seemed to be every color but white, what
with all the lights. There were bows on all the candy-striped lampposts. It wasn't hard to see how Jack
had been so taken with the place. "Can I go out and look around?" She asked suddenly.

Jack furrowed his brow--a trick that intrigued her considering he was a skeleton--and he frowned. "Sally
told me not to let you out of my sight."

"I just want to see the tree. I've never seen a real Christmas tree before."

"Well, I suppose I could come with you," Jack said thoughtfully. "If Santa doesn't mind."

"I'd be glad to show you the tree. It's new this year, and actually quite a fascinating bit of magic."

She'd sort of wanted to go alone, but what would there be to gain in that? It wasn't like she could sneak
all the way to Halloween Town and back before they would notice. They waited for Santa to put on his
hat and gloves--Jack was impervious to the cold--and then walked into the glowing street. Giant
snowflakes danced on the side of Santa's workshop, projected from some unknown location. Or maybe it
was magic. Hard to say here. As they neared the town square, she heard a choir singing, some wordless
song that she couldn't recognize.

When they entered the square, she found out the choir was actually made up of about a dozen real
angels. They shone with an ethereal light, but not the kind she was used to, because the sense of it was
warmer than any ghost she'd ever seen. That, and their voices were probably the sweetest things she had
ever heard. If the glittering, white robes hadn't seemed so solid, she wouldn't have been sure the delicate
figures were really there. Enthralled by the angels, she didn't notice when they stopped by the tree.

"What is this?" Jack asked.

The awed tone in his voice made Shock turn to see what had him so fascinated.

"It's a wish tree," Santa answered.

The tree looked so much bigger up close. Shock could barely see the star from the base of it. The
shimmering rainbow of lights was something else, but she couldn't understand why Jack took such
interest in the clear balls that decorated it. "Why is it a wish tree?"

"When you look into the ornaments, you see whatever it is your heart most desires, even if you don't
know what it is yet," Santa said. "I'm still perfecting it, but it's going to make finding presents for people
who think they have everything that much easier."

Shock eyed the tree dubiously, keeping her distance but trying to be subtle about it. Maybe this was a bad
idea.

"Go on, give it a try."

The young woman shot a look to Jack, but he was lost in whatever dream the globes were showing him.
Well, if she couldn't see Jack's visions, maybe no one would see hers. Almost afraid of what might appear,
she took a step closer and leaned in to study one of the orbs. At first she could only see the lights from
the tree and her own reflection, but before her eyes the red glow grew brighter. Fanning out, reshaping,
solidifying into the most elegant red butterfly she'd ever seen. Like the one she'd chased into the forest.
"Wow," she breathed, a relieved sound. She cupped one hand around the ornament, watching the butterfly
suspended in the center slowly fold and unfold its wings. "I don't suppose I could.. " She looked up at Santa
uncertainly.

"Keep one? I don't see why not. There are plenty, and I could always make more."

Shock positively beamed, for the first time in a long time.

XXX

Surrounded by her creepy crawlies, Shock laid on her back in bed, holding the ornament as tightly as she
dared between two, cupped hands. Bugs. She'd always liked bugs. The butterfly affirmed it. But why the
butterfly? Why not the face she'd been so terrified of, but so sure she would see? No one knew that Shock
cried most nights during the first year. Not even Lock and Barrel. She didn't have any more tears for the
subject, but the part of her they had come from still felt empty. She couldn't help it, after all. Bugs were
the things she most desired.

XXX

The lantern had almost blown out on the way to her secret place. Shock almost hadn't dared to come out
at all, but she knew she wouldn't get out tomorrow, and possibly not even the next day. Her grounding
had ended due to the party tonight, and she'd been able to hurry off early in the evening because of all
the festivities. If she didn't stay too long, she could make it back before the snow got too deep. She
doubted anyone would notice her absence until the gift exchange, anyway. Once she dropped off her gift
for Oogie and said a quick hello, she'd be off again.

She set the lantern on the stool so she could use both hands to wipe the snow out of her eyes and hair.
"You'll never guess what I did yesterday," she said, turning around. Then she froze, eyes wide and mouth
slightly ajar. Oogie was.. gone. The wall was empty. Even the offerings on floor were gone. One shaking
hand flew to her mouth, stifling a gasp, and her head jerked left and right. Had he come back? Was he
here? But the place wasn't that big, not that many places to hide. She could shimmy through the hole at
the back, but Oogie would have been way too big to, unless..

Her hands balled into fists as an angry realization dawned on her. Lock and Barrel. Somehow they'd found
out about this place and while she'd been stuck in the house they had come here and.. and.. Hidden
everything somewhere, to torment her, like the time they'd put glue in her shampoo bottle. They better
not have damaged anything; it had taken her weeks to sow Oogie back together by hand. "Ugh, I'm going to
kill those two! I don't care if I get grounded again!" Shock stamped her foot, looking around for evidence
of where they might have taken everything. Close inspection revealed drag marks leading into the
tunnel to Oogie's lair.

"Wonderful," Shock muttered as she crawled over and held the lantern up to the mouth of it. The tunnel
was empty all the way to the drop-off that opened into the cavern. What had they been thinking they
were doing, anyway? Trying to scare her? Well it wouldn't work. All it did was piss her off, because she'd
had enough trouble getting all that burlap up here the first time.

Pulling off her cape and her scarf so they wouldn't snag on anything, Shock turned around and wiggled
into the hole feet-first, dragging the lamp with her. Her heart pounded as she reached the end and
twisted into a scrunched sitting position. She held the light out over the drop, but of course it wasn't
powerful enough to reach very far. Ugh. The climb down was the worst part. The debris from the feeding
tube that still stuck out from the wall made it easier, but if she slipped.. Best not to think about it.

Shock set the lamp down behind her and reached into the darkness, finding a handhold. She pulled on it to
make sure it would hold her, and then eased one leg over the side. The construction creaked as she
settled all of her weight on it and for once she was glad to be relatively light. Keeping close to the glow
of the lamp, she descended a couple yards and looked around. As her eyes adjusted, she thought she could
see a faint green light coming from an unknown point in the blackness.

"Lock? Barrel?" She called. Her voice echoed back at her. Swallowing hard, she almost went back up, but a
screeching sound high above her head made her pause. Must be bats. There were always bats in here. Just
the same, she suddenly wanted out there very badly. As far as figuring out where Oogie had gone, she
could beat it out of Lock later. As she began to scramble faster, she heard another shriek, but it didn't
sound like anything alive. It sound like rusted-

Oh, shit crossed her mind right before the gigantic circular saw came crashing into view. She closed her
eyes and braced herself, but the impact never came. She looked up to find it tangled in the support system
she stood on, effectively blocking her escape. What's more, the rotted wood and rusted metal didn't look
like it would hold it for very long. It was much heavier than her, and the impact had jarred some of the
supports loose from the wall. "Shit!" She changed direction, clamoring down as quickly as she could while
trying to ignore the cracks and whines above her. It crashed down again. Caught. Crashed down again.
Shock swung out into the empty space and let go as it fell past her, praying she had gotten down far
enough to survive the fall. On impact, air puffed out of her lungs with a soft, "oof," and she rolled a few
feet. Other than her skinned arm and palms, and the pain in her right hip, she felt more or less in one
piece.

Shock listened to the thing that had almost flattened her clatter to a stop like a giant coin. She breathed
heavily and curled in on herself as the new danger occurred to her. Never mind the residue of Oogie's
presence. Never mind being alone in the dark. She'd forgotten that this place had been full of traps. The
ones that weren't falling apart around her might even still be active. The lamp burned on merrily where
she had left it, taunting her with the knowledge that her exit was gone.

Though she would have been content to sit there and whimper all night, she couldn't stay there forever.
Hell, as far as she knew, there could be some spikes fixing to fall on her head right now. The thought sent
her skittering backwards like a crab, searching the inky pitch above her in vain. Her hand landed in a pile
of something coarse that gave under the pressure, and she gasped before she realized it was what she'd
come looking for in the first place. How had it gotten this far back here? Heart pounding in her chest, she
reached for it.

"Well, well, well. What have we here?"

The rough voice made Shock jump to her feet and run until she tripped over the edge of the roulette
wheel.

The voice laughed. "A poor, little, lost witch, hm?"

She pulled herself to her feet using the platform in the center. "B-B-Barrel? Lock?"

"Wrong and wrong, babe."

The voice had come from right behind her that time. She whipped around just in time for something cold
to wrap around her neck and lift her off the ground. Bringing her face to face with two large, glowing
eyes. Her lack of words was only half related to the pressure around her throat.

"Good thing, too. We were getting hungry."

The Boogeyman laughed again as they glided toward the green glow. Glided? She pried at the hand
around her neck, wondering why he felt so frigid. "Wait! Wait, stop!" She gasped.

"Sorry, toots, I ain't in the mood to play."

"But it's. . m-me," she forced out, getting dizzy. "Please, just.. one sec.. "

He did stop, just at the edge of the light, and peered at her more closely. "'Me' who?"

"Sh-shock. I'm. ." She closed her eyes, clinging to consciousness. Finally, he released her and she landed on
her butt for the third time in less than an hour.

"So you are. My little Shock, all grown up." The expression on his face looked faintly like a leer.

"Well, not- not all.. " She stammered, trying to find her bearings in the situation. "Wait, you were dead. I
saw Jack kill you."

Once more with the mad cackle, and he leaned into the light for the first time. All black except for the
faintly green eyes and mouth, almost see-through. "Nothing stays dead for long in Halloween Town, babe.
I just haven't gotten my body back yet."

He gestured toward the pile of sweets that had accumulated over the years. The stack looked alive,
surging with bugs. It also looked bigger than she remembered. Had he been spiriting them away a few at a
time all along? She looked back at him, but didn't know what to say.

"So you're the one who put me back together." He pulled her to her feet and put an arm around her
shoulders. "Oh, you always were my favorite."

Shock looked sideways when she felt his hand running down her arm.

"Where are Lock and Barrel?" He asked, his face too close to hers.

"Uh, probably at Jack's, uh, Christmas party." His hand was on her lower back, now. As he moved to the
other side of her, it slid around to her stomach.

"Christmas party, huh? What are they doing there?"

"Jack's had one every year since that night. And for the last six years, we've been living with him, so.. "
She stopped because she could feel the hand on her stomach curling into a fist. Considering he'd been
ready to feed her to the bugs ten minutes ago, she very much did not want to set him off. When he
turned and took two steps away, it alarmed her to realize she couldn't see him anymore.
"That boney bastard," his disembodied voice muttered. Then the narrowed green eyes were on her again.
"They don't know what you've been up to, do they?"

"No, sir." Shock shook her head hard.

"Good. That's good. Then I want you to do an eensy little favor for me."

The chilly piece of shadow draped around her shoulders again, but the real start came when she felt his
other hand on her chest. Not her breasts, but it was only the difference of a couple inches. "What?" She
asked, eyeing him nervously.

"I'm almost back to my old self. You keep doing what you've been doing, but I need a little variety.
Nothing big. Maybe throw in some mice or a cat when you come by. We're tired of bats. They're a pain to
catch. You get me?"

"Yeah, sure. But, how do I get out of here?" He didn't answer, but suddenly she was wrapped in the cold
darkness, and rising. She could feel the wall skimming past behind her. Then they stopped and he tucked
her back into the tunnel, his hands grazing her legs as she crawled away. When she looked back, she only
saw the vast emptiness of the cavern. She wouldn't have been sure anything had happened if her neck
hadn't been sore from the strangling.

Shock had a lot of time to think about what happened on the trek home. Not just the fact that Oogie had
come back. The fact that his first impulse had been to kill her was unnerving, whether he'd recognized her
or not. She knew that his bugs were carnivorous, and what happened to the victims they brought him, but
she'd never been on the wrong end of it before. Not even briefly. And the way he'd been so physical. He'd
only ever done things like that while taunting his prey as far as she knew.

But she was the only one who was still loyal to him. She was his outside contact. He couldn't kill her.
Right? Was helping him the right thing? Would he just go and get himself killed again right after, trying
to get revenge or some such thing? Losing him once hurt badly enough. What about losing him twice?

By the time she'd reached Jack's home again, she'd decided that, yes, Oogie's return was a good thing, as
long as no one else found out. She doubted she could convince him to lie low, but maybe. Reaching that
conclusion put her in very high spirits, and she found herself genuinely enjoying the party this year.
They seemed to attribute her happiness to Santa's present, and no one asked her any questions.

XXX

Shock tapped on Lock's door. When no one answered, she opened the door a crack and peaked inside.
"Hello? Lock?" No one. She frowned, but stepped inside anyway. His hobbies did not require nearly as much
shelf space, aside from a bookcase or two, and his room looked bigger. There was one particular book she'd
seen him with before, and she'd been about to ask him for it, but maybe it would be better if she didn't
bring any of this stuff up at all.

"What are you doing?"

Shock jumped and turned around to find Lock standing the doorway, tail swishing. "Oh. I was looking for
you." There was a long pause.

"And, what do you want?"

She twisted her hair around one finger, and decided to take a more or less direct approach. "I wanted to
know a couple of things about ghosts. Spirits. That kind of thing."

"Like what?" Lock asked, entering the room and going to a drawer.

She hadn't thought of anything that specific, and it took her a minute to answer. "Where do they come
from?"

"It depends on what kind they are, I guess," Lock said, pulling out some thicker socks. "The most common
reason for a ghost to come back is unfinished business. Sometimes they don't know they're dead. Less
often, you get one that can't rest because someone who's alive is so sad about the death." Next he went to
his closet to find his coat. "I think I heard something about dying in a state of anger, but I don't
remember all of it."

"What kinds of spirits are there?"

"Uh.. " Lock dug out a pair of heavy boots next. "There are your everyday ghosts you see around Halloween
Town, poltergeists, revenants, angels, demons.. "

"Revenants?"

"Yeah. Most of they time they're solid, you know, like zombies and vampires, but sometimes they're spirits.
Really nasty things. They usually weren't very nice when they were alive, and come back for the sole
purpose of revenge."

"Can they possess things?"

Lock gave her a funny look as he sat on the bed and pulled on his socks and boots. "I don't know. I wouldn't
think they'd have to, typically. Like I said, they're usually more corpse than spirit."

Shock hesitated. Ever since last night, she'd had dozens of questions about where Oogie had come from.
Why had it taken six years for him to make an appearance like that? Where had he come from before?
She'd never cared much as a kid, content with the simple idea of The Boogeyman. Once he was dead she'd
figured wondering would only make things hurt more. "Is there anything that can possess.. multiple
things? At the same time?"

He put his foot down and rested his forearms on his knees, staring at her. "What kinds of things?"

"Just anything."

"Poltergeists might, but their hauntings don't last very long, so there probably aren't many around."

"What about," Shock fidgeted with her skirt behind her back, "demons?"

"Demons?" Lock laughed. "What do you want to know about demons for? There aren't any demons in
Halloween Town."

Her expression was faintly indignant. "Aren't you part demon?"

"No! I'm part devil," he scowled.

She crossed her arms. "What's the difference?"

"What's the difference?" He repeated, staring at her like he was actually surprised she didn't know.
"Devils are clever tricksters." Lock said that part with particular pride. "Demons are plain evil, and most
are kind of dumb. There might be some in the Hinterlands, but there certainly aren't any here."

"So just because there aren't any here, I'm not allowed to be curious?"

The devil boy sighed. "If you really want to know, there might be something in Jack's library, but I don't
know anything about it."
She nodded and turned to leave.

"Wait a minute."

"What?" She had a lot to do today. Mice weren't going to be easy to find in this weather. She was
surprised to see something approaching concern on Lock's face.

"Is there something you're not telling me?"

"Like what?" Shock kept her tone blunt and bored.

"You hurt your hands last night, and you were limping."

She hid her surprise that he'd noticed. "I slipped on some ice. What's the big deal?"

"There's something.. different about you."

She looked down at herself. Sally had gone ahead and made her a new dress anyway, as a Christmas
present. The sleeves were black and white striped instead of purple like the rest of it, and it fit a lot
better in the bodice than anything else she'd ever owned. Even the shade of purple was less drab. Not
something Shock would have worn before, but she felt good today. "You'd rather I be in a lousy mood all
the time?"

"No," he said defensively. After a bit, he added, "The trip to Christmas Town made you feel better that
quickly, huh? Maybe we should both go there sometime."

"Maybe," Shock said, giving him a hard look. This conversation needed to end.

Lock shrugged and walked past her into the hall. "Barrel and I are arranging a snow fight."

"Have fun."

Lock waited like he was expecting more, and then finally turned and left.
Chapter 3
A/N: Hey, got it done early. And finally we get to the point of this experiment. Man, I wish I could let
you guys know what Oogie's thinking during some of these parts, but I decided to stick with Shock's
perspective, so I can't. Maybe if I do a sequel some day. I did have other ideas that I didn't have time to
use.
As for the song business, every fic I write has at least one song that sort of goes with it. This one's song
is Fever for the Flavor by Hot Action Cop. I had a very clear image of Oogie seducing Shock with it.
However, I couldn't make Oogie singing it in the fic work. I'm saying this in case anyone wants to look
into the song on his/her own time, because I found it quite amusing.

It took more than a week, but eventually the snow thawed and Shock found herself back in the
Boogeyman's lair. He'd just crawled back into the sack through a hole she'd opened up in the shoulder
seam. At the moment, she occupied herself with the unenviable task of sowing it closed, standing on a
fallen iron maiden so that she could reach. Worms and other nasty bugs--that would have loved to bite
or sting her under other circumstances--wriggled under and through her fingers. She had to take every
stitch slowly so she wouldn't stab one. Good thing she liked bugs, or the large spider that had tried to
escape up her arm earlier would have been that much worse. Finally, she tied off the thread and leaned
over to break the extra off with her teeth. She tried not to flinch when her cheek brushed his shoulder.
"There."

He examined her handy work in a broken chunk of reflective, green glass. Then he giggled, a strangely
sinister sound. "Look out, Jack, the Boogeyman's back."

Shock stood there, running the extra thread through her fingers while he cackled gleefully. "Uh. Is there
anything else today, or.. "

He stopped and turned to her. "You in a hurry to leave, babe?"

"Not- no. I mean, I do have to get back before someone starts looking for me, but.. "

"So what's the rush?" He asked, sweeping her off the iron maiden and setting her on the ground.

"No rush," Shock shook her head. "No rush at all." He stood close enough for his belly to touch her. If his
arm hadn't been creeping around behind her, she would have retreated a few steps. Unsure of where to
put her hands in such a position, she crossed her wrists in front of her chest, fiddling with some strands
of hair. "Why, what do you want?"

"How long has it been?" The hand on her side moved lower.
"Six years and.. some number of days." The hand stopped at her hip. It sent shivers up her spine.

"Have you figured out which side Lock and Barrel are on?"

"I don't talk to them much anymore." She looked down to one side, her voice low.

"Why not?" His free hand ghosted up her arm.

"Drifted apart. I don't know if I can trust them anymore. Especially Lock, I think he's gotten too smart for
his own good."

He uncrossed her wrists by nudging her hands to either side, but she didn't resist. "And Barrel?"

"Follows Lock around like a dumb pet," Shock said with a wary smile. The touch assured her this wasn't
some weird dream, but she had no idea what he was thinking. He could be very dangerous. A thought that
made her heart beat harder. Dare she pull away? Did she want to?

His hand landed on her cheek and moved to her neck. "So they haven't changed much. That just means if
we can get Lock, Barrel will follow."

"I don't-" She stopped when she felt the hand on her shoulder under the edge of her sleeve. Shock jerked
sideways so quickly, he didn't have time to tighten his grip on her waist. "What is all this, anyway?"

"What is all what?"

"For one, I already told you how long it's been.. "

"I forgot. Coming back from the dead'll do that to yah."

Not sure why she did it, Shock shook her head.

"Come on, babe," he said, taking a step toward her. "Are you gonna go through all that trouble to bring me
back and then run away?" Other than crossing her arms, she only stood and stared. He kept walking until
he was close enough to grab her shoulders. "Where's the sense in that?"
As his arms closed behind her, Shock knew she should run, but her legs wouldn't listen. "What do you
want?"

Oogie dipped her abruptly and his free hand pushed her skirt up her thigh. "I want to see how much you've
grown."

His eyes were narrowed, his smile wide and hungry. Enough talk. His exact intentions no longer mattered.
Time to flee. Instead of breaking away--he'd probably expect it this time--she went completely limp and
collapsed out of his grip. Without looking at him, she leaped to her feet and ran, pumping her legs as hard
as she could. His physical form was awkward and slow, but he didn't need to pursue her. She wanted to get
as far as possible before he pulled out the wind tunnel trick.

Purple light dazzled her eyes as the darkness disappeared in front of her. The spikes silhouetted against
the glow made her come up short and stumble into a sharp turn. Spots of light danced in front of her
vision, but she didn't stop. Even when she stumbled onto the tracks of the slot machine gunmen and heard
them come to life, she kept moving. Just as she reached the other side, the shadows shifted and rose in
front of her. No time to go back the way she had come before the guns went off, so she dove onto the
roulette wheel instead. The guns popped and the bullets pinged off the floor behind her.

Gasping to catch her breath, Shock looked over her shoulder at the shadows, but they were motionless
once more. As she turned back to see where Oogie had gone, a light came on above her and the wheel
started moving. Tired, but too scared to care, she made a lunge for the edge. The panel under her flipped
up sideways and knocked her off balance. She tried again, but the same thing happened. By then she'd
looked up and realized Oogie stood too close to get past on the edge. He smirked, holding her gaze as he
pulled the lever to stop her in front of him. Still panting, Shock made one more attempt at escape,
scrambling for the center of the wheel instead. He caught her as she climbed off the other side of the
platform, spinning it abruptly so she was back on his side. Before she could slip away again, he grabbed her
wrists hard enough that it almost hurt.

"I don't have time for this!" She protested, jerking at his grip. He could be surprisingly strong for
something that looked like a giant pillow.

The cajoling tone disappeared, replaced by a more frustrated and angry one. "Well, babe, you ain't getting
out of here until I tell you how, and I ain't gonna tell you how until I get a little cooperation."

His scowl made her shrink. A fed-up breath puffed between her clenched teeth. "There's not much to see."
She gave another jerk at her wrists, but his grip held firm.

"I'll be the judge of that," was his answer.

Shock gave up on struggling. He had a point about not knowing how to get out. Besides, she knew what was
really bothering her. "How- What are-?" She half asked, resisting the urge to let her eyes flick down.
She'd been half aware for years that Oogie had lecherous tendencies. She didn't quite understand what he
might, er, do about it. And sometimes he'd flirt with his victims while he killed them. As attached to him
as she felt, Shock very much would rather end this encounter now.

"I have my ways," he chuckled. "But first I gotta see if there's anything worth doin to, right?"

Clenching her teeth--trying to look annoyed but really hoping to keep herself from shaking--Shock
turned so he could unlace her dress. He had to part her hair over her shoulders to reach it. His hands
against her neck almost felt good. "Don't rip it," she mumbled, because frustration and cynicism seemed to
be the only power she had left in the situation. He didn't indicate if he heard or not. Glad that her hair
could hide her modest breasts, she pulled off the sleeves, turned, and sat on the edge of the platform to
kick the dress off her legs.

His mouth widened into a hungry leer as he rubbed her thighs. "Tasty."

Shock flinched and Oogie chuckled. One jerk on her hips and she found herself on her back with him
leaning over her. With is body pressed between her legs, she could feel things moving inside of him. As
much as she liked bugs, having them writhing against her crotch was just.. weird.

"And you told me there wasn't much to see." He brushed her hair aside and pinned her wrists. "You little
liar."

Something particularly solid, maybe a snake, squirmed inside him and she jumped, squeezing her eyes shut
and attempting to close her legs. A feat she failed to accomplish due to his proximity. She heard hissing
and felt something scaly slither across her chest. Curiosity almost made her look, but it was probably just
his 'tongue.' The sensation was new. She almost wanted to press into him and-

Pain shot through her right breast and her eyes flew open. Tiny red droplets beaded from the punctured
skin. Her eyes drifted to the reptile waving back and forth in front of her face. She whimpered and the
thing struck again, sinking fangs into her other breast, biting hard and holding this time. Hot tingles
spread across her skin as the venom pumped into her. Shock screamed and arched her back, trying to buck
him off, or get the snake to let go, or get the leverage to free her wrists. When he did let go, she didn't
bother to find out why. She flipped over to drag herself away again, hyper aware of the rough wood
against her skin.

The pain of another bite flared through her lower back and--after a tug on her hair stopped her from
getting any farther--again in the back of her leg. This whole situation was almost exactly what she'd
expected to happen. The poison filled her like it was peeling back her skin to expose her nerves. She
couldn't help gasping when the burlap arms dragged her into a backwards hug.

"Feelin lucky tonight, Shock?" Oogie chuckled, fondling one of her small but perky tits.
"Oh, no.. " The tingles intensified at the touch and her nipple hardened. It hurt to move, so she didn't fight,
letting him lift her and carry her despite the rock forming in her gut. He dropped her on her back across
a wooden block with large, jagged, tooth-like ridges. It was only as long as from her shoulders to her
upper thigh. There were four chains attached to the floor at the four corners of it, and he shackled them
to her wrists and ankles. Above her, she could see another block similar to the one she lay on. "What is
this?" Her voice touched with panic.

"You said you'd play." He pulled a lever and the chains retracted part way into the floor, pulling her arms
and legs over the edges and pinning her securely. "So let's play."

Her eyes darted back and forth between the sinister device hanging over her and his approaching form.
He grabbed a spoked wheel over the top of the hanging wooden block and leaned close to her face.

"Feel free to scream." He laughed as he straightened up and spun the wheel hard.

Shock did scream as the wooden teeth descended a few inches and stopped.

"Hm.. " Oogie frowned. "Doesn't usually stop there. Must be rusty." Then the nasty smile came back. "Doesn't
matter. We'll just make this more interesting."

Despite the pain in her joints, Shock closed her eyes and wrenched against the chains with all her might.
She heard the clatter of dice and her heart pounded faster, but her hands weren't quite narrow enough
to slip out of the shackles. The metal around her wrists felt heavy and oddly cold. The roughness brought
on by its decay stroked her wrists sharply, like the rough wood scratching her wriggling back. As the
awareness of these two sensations settled in, they almost distracted her from the task at hand. Oogie's
voice counting, each number punctuated by the squeal of metal being forced to move, made her open her
eyes again. The thing above her had moved six inches closer. "Why are you doing this? Stop, please!"

"Oh, please, Mr. Boogeyman. Please don't hurt me," he mocked, hugging his fists to his chest, and then
laughed again.

"I helped you come back!" She screamed, frustration attempting to hide the fear twisting her stomach
into a heavy knot.

"Seems like a pretty stupid choice in hindsight, doesn't it?" He rattled the dice and tossed them again.
"And it looks like it's lucky seven."

"No.. " Shock moaned. Each squeak from above made her breathe harder. She kept squirming, too. Even
though she'd proven the impossibility of escape to herself, she couldn't stop. She was about to die, and all
she could think about was the tight feeling of being restrained, and the way the dread burning in her
belly heated her blood in spite of the chilly tingles from the venom and the air..
Instead of counting this time, he said, "Round and round and round it goes. When'll it stop? When it
crushes your bones!"

Only an inch or two left. She wasn't great with probability, but she knew enough to realize that the odds
of him rolling a two meant she was completely fucked. Shock had never been this frightened before, and
she couldn't believe her own body's reaction to it. Of course as a resident of Halloween Town, she had to
enjoy scaring, but this was just.. Swallowing the lump in her throat, she forced herself to focus.

"Third time's the charm, honey," Oogie grinned, rattling the dice and tossing them to his other hand.

"Wait, wait, wait.. I want to make a.. a deal, uh, wager..."

The Boogeyman chuckled and leaned an elbow on top of the torture device. She flinched when the metal
creaked, but the thing held together. "You sure you want to do that?"

"Please! I just.. "

"You wanna bet your life I'll role something smaller than a four?"

"I-"

"Too late!"

He threw the dice somewhere out of her line of sight. She realized with a sinking sensation--that much to
her irritation only made her hotter--that he would most likely say it was any number he wanted, and
she wasn't in a position to argue the point. But it was too late. When he turned to face her again, she
searched his expression for the answer. "What was it?"

He came over and grabbed one of the spokes.

"What was it?" She demanded, on the verge of hysteria.

"Snake. Eyes." Each word was punctuated by a turn of the wheel. "Lucky girl."
Sandwiched between the wooden blocks, but not in an entirely uncomfortable way, Shock gasped. The
tingles flowed away from the pressure and they returned with a vengeance. A rough hand touched her
knee, and she cried out, startled. As it whispered up her inner thigh, though, she heard herself moan. A
very soft sound, almost inaudible, except that it was the only sound in the cavernous room. His grating
chuckle, that sounded almost silky, followed it.

"But there's one more thing you gotta do for me, babe."

In her current state, she didn't have time to think it was odd that she wanted what he was teasing her
with so badly. "What?"

"You need to feel out Lock and Barrel, find out which side they're on, but do not tell them what happened
here. This is our little secret."

"Sure.. " The hand was gone. Before she had time to think anything beyond that, she felt something thin
and whip-like tickle her inner folds. It pressed deeper, getting thicker as it went. Snake tail? His tongue's
tail? Didn't matter, it felt like exactly what she needed. When the tip hit her cervix, it coiled back on
itself. She groaned, and found she could barely move at all, pinned in such a fashion. All she managed was
a shallow pant and a helpless cry, clenching her fists. It knotted and unknotted inside of her, tickled,
stroked, withdrew, and plunged deeper in unpredictable patterns. Hot liquid threaded through her
abdomen, her chest, and trickled out of her pores until her panting hit a peak and her throat closed
around the next breath. Shock jerked and shuddered in the limits of her bonds. Then she went lax, feeling
cold and rather dizzy.

The pressure lifted slowly, and then her limbs were free. She lifted her hands in front of her face to look
at the red marks on her wrists, but didn't dare touch anything yet. After what seemed like a long break,
Oogie pulled her off the wooden slab, and her dress was suddenly in her hands. Preoccupied with blinking
away the black, spidery strands of a head rush, Shock put it on mechanically. Her underwear and shoes
were next. Afterward, the freezing darkness whisked her up to the exit. The sense of weightlessness
didn't help her disorientation, and neither did crawling through the small tunnel.

However, the idea that she didn't know what time it was and she had to hurry nagged at her and drove
her toward her cape and out into the woods. She didn't put the cloak on, half because she forgot to.
Flashes of heat kept rolling over her, making her sweat uncomfortably. Despite the cold spells in between,
she decided she preferred the crisp air on her neck and arms. It kept the heaviness at bay. She couldn't
fall asleep now. She had to get back..

The moonlight glittered on the frosted pumpkin patch at the base of the spiral hill. Like the stars had
fallen out of the sky. Planted seeds that would sprout and throw more glitter into the air, and maybe
that's where the stars came from. The ground shifted under her feet and she fell. "Shsh.. " Ignoring the
vortex of sparkles around her, she crawled for the waiting arm of the hill, practically dragging herself
up the thin, steep slope. Not an issue otherwise, but tonight she almost toppled off a couple times.

At the top, she fell sideways and didn't bother to get back up. She flopped over spread eagle to face the
stars. The ground under her back felt warm. Was it pulsing? Breathing? Was the coarse, gray grass
actually the hair of some beast? No one knew what the hill was or where it had come from. It just
existed--a helpful, quiet, neutral bridge between Halloween Town and the Hinterlands.

Shock rolled over and let her arms flop around the curves on either side of her. Like a small child
hugging a portly grandfather. She rubbed her flushed cheek on the cool ground and sighed contentedly.
The grass molded around her, sinking under her hands, making stripes across her vision. Or were those
really there? Swimming darkness, dripping, running together, fanning out..

She heard a boy cry out and running footsteps, but didn't look up. From here, the grass felt much softer
than she'd ever realized. Such a nice hill..

"Shock!"

Large arms hooked under her armpits and pulled her up, leaning her back and cradling her. She squinted
at the face--round and pale like the moon--studying her.

"Maybe we shouldn't move her," someone else said.

"Too late now," said the moon face.

He lifted her to her feet, supporting her with one arm, and then a thinner face filled her vision.

"Shock, can you hear me? Are you okay?"

She blinked, swaying, opened her mouth, and puked. Then the world flipped over and went black.

A/N: There's still one more scene after this that kind of wraps up the story, so don't walk away yet.
Chapter 4 is short, but it's coming.

Chapter 4
Must be a spike in her brain, or something else large and sharp. It felt like her head was going to explode.
And the sorry excuse for a pillow under her head didn't help. She may as well be laying on a rock. At
least she felt comfortably warm. Groaning, Shock raised her hand to her forehead. Something pulled at
the back of it, but that didn't matter.
"Barrel, she's moving!"

"Huh?"

"She's moving, go get Finklestein!"

The voices and the door being flung open sent another jab through her skull.

"Can you hear me?"

"God, yes, now shut up," she grumbled, opening her eyes. The first thing she saw was Lock sitting over her.
He didn't look offended by her first words. His sharp teeth showed through a small smile, but his eyes
were dark with confusion and concern.

"Where the hell were you last night?"

"Where am I now?"

"Finklestein's place. Barrel and I found you on the hill and didn't know where else to go."

"The hill.. " The events of last night came rushing back to her and she jerked upright. The resulting
complaint from her head made her double over with her fingers pressed to her temples. When she noticed
the tug on her hand again, she gave it an irritable look. An IV tube trailed out of it. "What am I doing
here?"

"You threw up on me and passed out," Lock answered, the smile tugging into a frown. When Shock giggled,
his scowl deepened. "Shut up, it's not funny!"

Though she didn't apologize, she bit the back of her hand to stifle any more laughter. It had hurt her
head, anyway. "I don't really remember what happened.. " she lied, turning her face into her hands again
to hide it.

"You were bitten by a snake," Dr. Finklestein said, joining them from almost nowhere. "A Hinterlands
adder, to be specific. You're very fortunate these two found you when they did. Another half hour or so
and you would have been a corpse or a ghost. What were you doing out there, anyway? It's far too
dangerous for a girl your age."
"Can't the third degree wait until my head isn't throbbing?" She decided not to argue the point that she'd
lived there as a kid.

"A headache? You're lucky that's all that happened."

Lucky. Lucky girl.. Shock almost laughed again. If only he knew..

Finklestein checked her pupils, her pulse, and her temperature. Shock ignored the lecture he continued to
deliver throughout the procedure. She was sure she'd catch it the second or third time around from Sally
or Jack. Right now, she wasn't in the mood. Once her head stopped screaming, she had enough to think
about with Oogie, both what had happened there and what had almost happened. She only wanted time
alone. However, once Finklestein announced that her system was clear and she could leave as soon as the
headache went away, Lock and Barrel continued to hover over her.

"Why did you go to the Hinterlands?" Lock hissed in a low voice as soon as the three were alone.

She groaned. "I saw a neat moth in the pumpkin patch and chased it into the woods."

"At night?" Barrel asked.

"Some things are nocturnal, dipstick," Shock said.

"You haven't been out there before, have you?" Lock asked.

"I have, actually. I go out there a lot." Shock eyed him, trying to think of a way to chase both of them out
of the room. The sick and hostile routine wasn't putting them off. They were probably used to her being
snappish. "You two never cared about what I do with my own time before. Why so interested now?"

Lock didn't waver that easily, however. He stared straight at her, his eyes dead serious. "Did you go to
that place?"

The young half-witch decided a blank stare would be the best reaction.

"You know," he said in a lower voice still, almost mouthing the two words, "the tree."
"The.. No! Of course not." Shock made herself look offended.

Grabbing her arms, Lock continued to whisper, "Barrel might be dumb enough for you to bullshit him. Hell,
Jack might be dumb enough, but I know something's wrong."

"Nothing's wrong," she insisted.

"If you were into something dangerous, you could tell me. I wouldn't tell anyone else."

Shock jerked away from him, getting mad. "Lock, in the last four years, most of our interactions have been
me yelling at you two for playing some stupid prank on me. And now you want to come over here and,
what, ride to my rescue?" An idea occurred to her. "You suddenly take an interest as soon as I start
wearing a dress that shows I have boobs?"

Lock blushed furiously and sat back, looking everywhere but at her. "I- No! I.. you.. you almost died!"

"Like anything stays dead for long in Halloween Town." She crossed her arms, but when she spoke again
her voice had softened. "I didn't die. I'm fine. Don't worry." Shock wasn't sure she would be fine once she
had a chance to think everything over, but she had to get these two off her back somehow. Lock still
couldn't seem to look at her. Exactly the kind of reaction she'd wanted. She didn't know why they disliked
being reminded she had boobs, but whatever worked. It seemed like he wanted to say something else, but
in the end him and Barrel left with only a few words about feeling better soon.

Would she? Oogie came back. Oogie had almost killed her twice. Or did this make it three times? She could
still feel his hands on her skin. Hear his voice in her ear. He frightened her, and she wanted to go back so
badly. Wanted him so badly. Wanted him to terrorize her, push her to the brink, again and again. Was
that wrong? Like it mattered anymore. She had a butterfly to chase. A brilliant red butterfly to chase
into the cold, lonely dark.
Butterfly Fetish
Shock stared at the dark void over her head, breathing slow, deep breaths. Her wrists were already
cuffed together and restrained over her head. Oogie stood at the other end of the craps table tightening
more restraints around her ankles, holding her legs apart. Due to the table's walls, she couldn't see where
he'd left the box of scorpions. She shivered at the thought, and then almost laughed. Where had Oogie left
the box of scorpions? The thought sounded a little absurd. How had he managed to talk her into this game
in the first place? The hand slipping up her leg and cupping her naked sex reminded her quickly.

As he leaned over her, her eyes flicked to his face. The snake tail slithered out of his mouth, wrapped
around behind her neck, and the tip of it tickled her lips. She parted them to let it in, watching him with
dreamy eyes. A kiss, more or less. A very kinky one. Shock loved it. The tail withdrew from her mouth,
slithered across her collarbone, and traced a circle around one of her breasts before disappearing into his
throat.
"Nervous?" He asked.

"Little bit," she answered.

"Good." He stopped stroking her sex and picked up the dice. "So call it. Time or amount?"

"You have to roll them where I can see them," she said.

"I don't gotta do nothin, babe," he smirked. "Call it. Or I'll do it for you."

"I.. Time.. " she sighed. He tossed them so that they rolled up her stomach and stopped just under her
breasts. She craned her neck to see without disturbing the dice. If they rolled off and landed on a higher
number, she was sure he would count it. A one--her heart leaped.. And a five--her heart sank.

"Ooh, not a good start." He swept them off her ribs. "Not for you, anyway. It's gonna be fun watching you
twitch."

He squeezed her breast and Shock arched her back. "Can't we just get this over with?"

"Now, now," he leaned over her again, "half the fun is in the anticipation."

At the 'c' in 'anticipation,' the snake head flicked out of his mouth inches from her face. He was right. The
part that made her wettest was the tension of not knowing. She forced herself to wait patiently while he
rattled the dice and tossed them up her stomach again. This time, she closed her eyes and turned her face
away as they bounced off her jaw and tumbled over the sides of her neck. He came up by her head to
check them.

"Well, well, fortune smiles," he grinned. "For me! Hard eight, honey."

Shock swore under her breath as he moved out of her sight and returned with the wooden box under one
arm. He plunked it down on the rail, and she flinched. Didn't want the scorpions to be pissed off from the
get-go.

"And remember. The clock doesn't start until they're all out on the table."
Looking a little too pleased with himself, he picked a black scorpion out of the box by its tail and placed it
on her stomach. It sat there for a moment, pincers up and snapping, before it scurried off over her side.
Having no desire to frighten it, she tried not to jump too much at the tickling sensation. He put them
down one by one, taking his sweet time. Shock focused on trying to keep track of where they all scurried
off to, but it was difficult. She thought she felt one run into her hair, but didn't dare move to check. One
brushed past her bare ankle and her chest lurched from the force of a startled gasp.

With a creepy snicker, the Boogeyman placed numbers six and seven on each of her twin peaks. "Careful.
They can be very sensitive little creatures." He placed the last one, and then closed the wire-mesh cage
over the table, locking it down. Crossing his arms on top of it, he watched the black shapes scuttle across
her pale legs and arms as she tried not to move. Tried not to breathe too deeply.

God, those little, pointy legs tickled. If it weren't for the threat of injury, she would have been giggling
and writhing all over the place. Without the danger hanging over her head, it might even have been
pleasant. Not that the way her pounding heart sent the blood surging through her veins was unpleasant.
Only three weeks ago, the urge to bite her lip and let the scratching tickles make her moan would have
embarrassed her, but Oogie didn't care. He encouraged her. She didn't even shy away when he pulled her
naked body so close that she could feel the critters underneath the sack. Not anymore.

He left. Probably to see what food offerings she'd brought today. Shock forcibly relaxed her fists and
hoped he actually was keeping track of the time. As it passed, her arms and legs stiffened. The ache of
inactivity settled into her joints. Still, she didn't dare move. Especially when a tiny attempt at flexing
her toes made a scorpion on her leg raise its pincers. Arg, where the hell was he? How long had it been?

When he did reappear above her, she could see the key in his hand, resting atop the cage. She stared at it,
looked at him--moving only her eyes--and then back at the key. He held it in clear view on purpose. She
was sure of that.

"Not quite there yet. Something just occurred to me. You know what we haven't talked about in a while?"

"What?" Shock asked, barely moving her lips.

"Lock and Barrel."

"What about them?" Though she didn't know how well the innocent routine came across. She remembered.

"I was hoping you could tell me that."

He smiled at her, and it felt like an icy fist around her heart. "Uh.. I haven't found a way to.. I mean, it's
a complicated situation." He straightened up and put his hands on his hips, waiting for her to explain. "I
haven't. . found the right time to.. "
"You haven't found the right time to talk to them."

"Yes," Shock answered, timidly.

"In four weeks, you couldn't find the time to talk to them." Before she could answer, he punched the side
of the table hard enough to jostle the whole thing. The scorpions scurried around, agitated, and Shock let
out a startled squeal. When she looked at him again, there was real fear in her eyes. "We've had some fun
in the last couple weeks, right, Shock?"

"I.. sure, I..."

"You think that because we've been playin around, it means you can take me less seriously?"

"No. No, of course not. I just didn't know.. "

"Didn't know what?"

"That there was a time limit," she whispered. Lame excuse. Very lame excuse.

"Well, you know what? When I tell you to do something, you do it. Right away. Not whenever you fuckin,"
he hit the table again, "feel like it."

She thought she heard one of the scorpions hiss. Could scorpions hiss? That's what she'd heard.. "I'm sorry.
Okay? I am. It won't happen again.. " Just please let me out of here, please let me out of here..

He opened the cage and cupped her jaw. "I mean it, babe. You better talk to them before you show up here
again. All this stuff so far? That's just me havin fun. You don't want to see me pissed off. Do you?"

"No, sir," she answered, with genuine sincerity. He must have liked that answer, because the anger bled
out of his expression, and the familiar lust replaced it. That was when Shock realized she'd been holding
her breath, and she let it out in a tiny, relieved sigh. He freed her wrists, and then her ankles. Lifting
her, he sat her on the edge of the table, and she parted her legs so that he could get closer. His lips drew
within an inch of hers, and the pointed, pebbly tongue wiggled into her mouth. Shock's tongue met it twist
for twist, tasting the rough and still somehow slick texture of the scales. The scratchy burlap teased her
nipples, and she wrapped an arm around his shoulder to pull him closer, moving to increase the friction.
Her clit throbbed in the aftermath of fear.
His hand smoothed over her stomach, and he broke the 'kiss' to watch what he was doing. She moaned once
when the contact broke, and again when the questing appendage dug into her sex hard. "Got some honey
for me, honey?" He smirked, shoving his hand deeper.

Shock gasped and her head fell back, though she kept her grip on his shoulder. Her face contorted in a mix
of pain and pleasure. He stopped fisting her long enough to give her pearl a few strokes, but as soon as he
had her wriggling happily he forced her open again. It went on that way until the familiar explosion of
heat made her shudder and cry out. Then he stopped and stepped back, and it was over.

The abruptness with which these encounters often ended had startled her at first. It was still hard to
jump up and go right after, but she was getting used to it. Sometimes he went to get her clothes for her
while she collected herself, but mostly he only watched her. Still with that subtle leer, like he only
stopped because they couldn't give anyone back in town a chance to miss her. As her bare feet landed
gingerly on the cold floor, she wondered what would happen if she ever stayed a few more hours, or even
for an entire night. What was her natural limit? What was his? When she reached the puddle of purple
fabric, she stepped into her panties first. Then she pulled her dress up her legs and reached over her
shoulders to pull the strings tight. And he still stared at her. She glanced back at him uncertainly as she
knelt to pick up her hat.

"Talk to them," he said, sternly.

Shock nodded. "Anything else?" When he shook his head, she stepped onto the ladder that would carry
her to the exit. She heard him move closer, but didn't look back. He could see up her skirt from the bottom
of the ladder, and he never tried to hide it. Sheesh, shameless and insatiable.

The Jelly Trick

The next morning, Shock dragged herself out of bed a little before dawn, hoping to catch Lock in a groggy
state so that he wouldn't be at his sharpest. Barrel didn't worry her too much. He didn't seem to have any
fine powers of intuition. Using a hand mirror, she checked herself for marks. The old bruise around her
neck looked healed enough to go uncovered today. Two, fresh, red lines yelled at her from her inner
thigh, but she never wore anything short enough for that to be a problem. Rope burns still decorated her
chest and upper arms. Great. It looked like it would be a relatively warm day, but she couldn't have
people asking questions. She went to find a light dress with long sleeves--preferably soft enough that it
wouldn't aggravate any wounds on her back--and then made her way to the stairs.

Those long, thin lines on her thigh and the older ones before them each represented one night she hadn't
made it out to see Oogie. It didn't matter why she couldn't make it. The punishment for missing a night or
two was probably downright pleasant to what he might do if she returned without completing her
mission. That alone helped her ignore the way walking made the two burns pull painfully.
She found Barrel leaning on the railing at the foot of the stairs. When he heard her footsteps, his
shoulders tensed and he turned around. At the sight of her, he relaxed, put a finger to his lips, and then
gestured for her to come closer. "What?" She whispered when she got close enough.

"You're up early," he whispered, grinning.

"Yeah, so?" She whispered back. Barrel looked excited, on the verge of giggling, and she could tell it wasn't
simply her presence at this hour. Before she could inquire further, Lock came out of the kitchen and held
a jar of white powder up for them to see. He wore a similar grin, and it widened when he saw Shock. Then
he turned and headed for the front door.

"Come on," Barrel hissed, grabbing the half-witch's arm and pulling her after Lock.

They hurriedly descended the front steps, and ran to the town square. Orange faintly streaked the dark
sky, but the streets were empty. The vampires had already gone in, but everyone else seemed to be asleep.
Or at least hadn't come outside yet. The devil-boy had stopped, crouched behind a brick wall to survey
the square. The fountain gurgled away happily, bugs whirred, and rats scrabbled, but there was nothing
else. As Shock and Barrel joined him, she whispered, "What are we doing?"

"Pouring this in the fountain," Lock said, shaking the jar a little for emphasis.

"What is it?"

"The stuff Sally uses to make jellied brains," Barrel whispered, as Lock had already turned his attention
back to the square.

"Cover me," he whispered.

Shock remembered what that meant. The three rose as a group, keeping in a triangular formation with
Lock at the back to obscure the jar in his hands. As they reached the edge of the fountain, Shock and
Barrel stepped aside to let Lock through, and then closed back together with their backs to him, watching
the main streets. Behind the living shield, Lock carried out the prank. At his signal, the three casually
made their way back to the cover of the wall and ducked down to observe their handy work from an
escapable distance. The fountain frothed, churning the thickening sludge. A goopy slapping sound replaced
the steady patter of water. Before the brighter rays of sun reached over the horizon, the fountain
spluttered and stopped.

Again as a group, the three jumped up and fled the scene, heading for the town gate. After they'd
squeezed through the bars--a task that had become much more difficult for Barrel these past years--wild
laughter suddenly bubbled out of the boys' throats. Lock doubled over with a hand over his mouth, and
Barrel stood with his head back and his hands on his stomach.
"How long do you think it'll take them to clean that out?" Barrel asked, grinning.

"A good few hours," Lock answered proudly. "The pump's probably all clogged with it."

"You are a master," Barrel said with exaggerated awe.

"No, no, you flatter me," Lock answered, putting a hand on his chest and looking away.

"Really. I bow to you, sir," Barrel said as he bent at the waist.

"Oh, if you insist." Then the two boys started snickering again.

Shock watched all of this with a small smile, too tired to join in, and too worried about the task that
faced her. She wanted to please Oogie. The only stronger desire was to keep him hidden, keep him safe and
alive. What if broaching the issue made Lock suspicious? What if Lock went and told Jack, either out of
worry or just to be a jerk? And she didn't exactly want them to discover what her and Oogie had been
doing these past weeks.. The boys suddenly appeared on either side of her, and she tried not to wince as
they clapped her on the back.

"You know, you're being a bit of a buzz kill," Barrel said.

"Less of a buzz kill than usual," Lock pointed out.

"But still more of a buzz kill than she was way back when."

"Would you two quit saying buzz kill?" Shock said, her smile widening to show teeth. "It's early. Give me a
break."

"What brings you out here so early, anyway?" Lock asked. "Looking for bugs?"

"Close. I was looking for you." Beyond her grief, now, the good mood was actually contagious. Barrel
snickered, and Lock gave her a playful punch on the shoulder. Light as it was, she had to force down
another wince as it struck an already sore area. "What are you doing? Next, I mean."
"I don't know," Lock said, looking around the plane of gray grass outside the gate. "We can't go back to the
scene of the crime for a while, and I have to ditch the evidence, anyway." He still held the empty jar in
one hand.

"We could go throw it in the lake," Barrel suggested.

"Don't you think it would be less conspicuous if we filled the jar back up and returned it?" Shock
interjected. "I mean, if Sally notices that it's missing, and she will, how long do you think it would take
her to put two and two together? If she doesn't figure it out anyway. Not many other kids in town would
do something like that."

The two boys looked at each other, and then Lock grinned at her. "See? That's thinking like the Shock I
knew."

"But how are we going to refill it and sneak it back into the house?" Barrel asked.

"Hm.. It's some kind of starch, isn't it? Don't the witches that run that shop keep barrels of it in the
storage shed in the back?" Shock said.

"The place we used to steal candy from on Halloween?" Barrel asked.

"Right! We can boost Shock in through the window, she can fill up the jar, and then we'll have it back
before Sally notices anything," Lock said.

"Why me?"

"You're smaller."

"I'm not that much smaller than you. Besides, you're taller. It would be easier for you to get back out."

The devil-boy shrugged. "Fine, I'll do it."

Shock looked back at Barrel. He was slower, harder to hide, and harder to get through the gate. "Wait
here." There wasn't any time to explain or wait for the half-ghoul's response. She grabbed Lock by the
wrist, pulled him between the bars after her, and crept around the outer wall of the town, staying in the
shade of the dead trees.
As they left the residential area and neared the area with the shops, they caught glimpses of people
scurrying toward the square. Good, so everyone was distracted, which meant no one would be watching
the shed. It also meant they had to hurry before the Mayor got around to organizing a witch-hunt.
Probably pounding on Jack's door with that distressed face on at this very moment. As it was, they
reached the back of the shed without much incident.

The only window was a small square up near the point of the roof for ventilation. Shock hesitated
briefly. The plan had been for Lock to climb on her back so he could reach the window. However, the
remaining marks from her secret meetings with Oogie might present a problem. At the same time, if she
climbed up there, he might catch a glimpse of the burns on her thighs, and that wouldn't do any good
either. When the idea came to her, she knelt down and laced her fingers together to create a step for
him.

"Are you sure you can hold me?" Lock whispered eyeing her. "Maybe you should go up."

"And give you a chance to look up my skirt? Shut up and quit wasting time."

"Don't flatter yourself," Lock mumbled as he put a foot on her hands, but she caught the light blush on his
cheeks.

As he stepped up and his weight suddenly settled on her arms, she realized he was heavier than he
looked. Gritting her teeth, she pushed him up until he hooked his elbows over the windowsill and could
support more of his own weight. After he pulled himself in up to his waist, he disappeared suddenly and
she heard a dull thump. She smothered a snort of laughter on the back of her wrist. All she could do now
was wait.

What seemed like an eternity later, but what was probably only thirty minutes, Lock reappeared in the
window. "Psst," he hissed. When she looked up, he handed down the jar and then disappeared back inside.
Moments later, a leg swung over the sill, followed by another one, and he jumped, landing in a deft crouch
on the ground beside her. "What are they up to?" He whispered.

"I haven't looked."

Lock started to peer around the edge of the building, and then jerked back wide-eyed. Shock started to
ask him what happened, but he grabbed her and put a hand over her mouth. As she listened, she heard the
two witches talking, getting closer and closer to the front of the storage space. After they both heard
the door open and shut, the two took off, heading for the back of Jack's house and climbing over the wall.
Again, Shock found herself waiting by the door while Lock ran inside. The prank had been his idea, and it
would be less conspicuous if anyone found him in the kitchen going through the cupboards. He had a
talent for cooking and often fiddled around in there. Plus, Shock sitting alone on the steps and claiming
she had no idea where the other two were would also be met with less suspicion.
When Lock returned, the pair took off again. Before they could get very close to the gate, the sound of
someone's back door opening made them stop and double back. They couldn't go back past Jack's house.
There wasn't enough cover past that point. In the end, they found some uneven bricks and scrambled up
over the wall. When Shock landed, her dress slid up her legs, and she had to jerk it down again before
Lock noticed. She'd thought about wearing tights or even pants, but any constant friction on the burns
was unbearable. As she watched Lock pick himself up and dust himself off, she couldn't help grinning. "Now
that was a rush."

"Yeah," Lock laughed. "I can't remember the last time I had to steal something."

He offered her a hand, but Shock pretended she hadn't seen it, standing by herself. They went to get
Barrel and then headed toward the lake.

XXX

Shock sat on a gnarly root dangling her feet in the water, watching Lock and Barrel swim. It was already
noon, and she still couldn't get up the nerve to mention Oogie Boogie. Feeling mildly depressed over her
position, she swung her legs, watching the murky liquid swirl around her ankles. The ripples fanned out
and clashed with a line of approaching ripples. Shock looked up to see Barrel paddling toward her.

"We're going to see who can make the biggest splash. You sure you don't want to come?"

"I don't want to walk home in wet clothes," she said with a small, amused smile.

"You can borrow my shirt. It'll cover you enough."

Not enough to hide her legs sufficiently. "I'm fine." An idea formed in her head, though. "Where is Lock?"
Barrel pointed at a tree a few yards away, and she spotted the red shape shimmying up the trunk, almost
like a lizard. He wouldn't be able to hear them and judging by the branch that seemed to be his target, she
had time. The half-ghoul would be easy to talk to alone. "Barrel?"

"Hm?" He looked up at her.

"I don't know if it's been long enough to bring this up. I don't know if it will ever be long enough.. "

"What?"
She forced herself to stay calm and just get it out. If she sounded as reluctant as she felt, it might raise
suspicion. "Do you, or did you, ever miss Oogie Boogie?"

Barrel stared across the lake in Lock's direction, eyes distant. Finally he said, "Some, I guess. I missed
being able to do whatever I wanted, but living with the Pumpkin King is so.. cushy. Not a bad tradeoff."

"What about Lock?" She asked, looking at the boy in question. As he climbed out on the limb like a sloth, he
stopped to wave with one hand. The pair by the shore waved back.

"You'll have to ask him. I don't think he likes one better than the other, though."

"Why?" She kept watching as Lock released his hold on the branch and plummeted into the water with a
happy shout.

"Eh, you know how he is. Lock hates being boxed in, and rules are rules. Doesn't matter who's making 'em."

"A golden cage is still a cage.. " Shock mumbled.

"Huh?" Barrel stared.

"Nothing. Just a saying." Silence fell as Lock swam over, and she was pleased with how the conversation
had gone. She had enough information to satisfy Oogie for now, and Lock never had to-

"Do you miss him?" Barrel asked suddenly.

"Miss who?" Lock, now in earshot asked.

Barrel!

"We were talking about Oogie Boogie," the larger boy said.

Shut UP, Barrel!

"Oh." Lock's usually gelled bangs were plastered to his face with water. He brushed them out of his eyes
and leaned against the bank on the other side of Shock's perch. Barrel continued to stare at her, waiting
for a response.

"I did. Not anymore." To her credit, that was the truth. No time to miss him when she saw him almost
every day.

"Can't say I blame you," Lock shrugged. "Guy could be a real tyrant."

"How so?" Shock said. "Aside from feeding him, I don't think he could've cared less what we did."

"That's what I mean, though. Either we spent hours catching all those damn little bugs and things, or we
had to wrestle something big into the bathtub. Just to maybe tide him over for a couple days. I'm
surprised there's any life left in the Hinterlands. And don't forget all those scavenger hunts he sent us
on."

The half-witch couldn't help laughing. "Be fair. He didn't eat that much, and it couldn't have been easy
being stuck down there all the time. Besides, you had as much fun with those scavenger hunts as we did."

"Why should it have been completely on us to entertain him?" The devil-boy looked out across the lake.
"If he wanted out that badly, he could've asked for help."

Shock's eyebrows drew together. "What kind of help do you mean?"

His head snapped sideways and his red eyes flicked back and forth between Shock and Barrel, finally
settling on Shock. "I don't know. You're the one who used the word 'stuck.'"

"So? If he never came out, he must have been stuck, right?" She eyed Lock suspiciously, trying to make it
look like curiosity.

"Right, then, and if he was stuck, he would've needed help to get out." He met her gaze with equal
intensity, each daring the other to look away first.

"Who cares anyway, right?" Barrel interrupted. "It doesn't matter now."

While she wanted to push farther and find out what Lock seemed to be hiding, she decided letting go of
the subject would be safer. She had enough information for now. As long as Oogie didn't launch some plan
to bring them back into the fold. "Yeah, you're probably right."
"Anyway, that splash sucked," Barrel continued, grinning at Lock. "I could do better than that from the
bank."

"And you're damn lucky, too, tubby. You aren't making it up that tree any time soon."

"I could, and I bet I can climb higher than you."

The rest of their conversation faded as Barrel took off to prove Lock wrong, and Lock followed to egg him
on. Even as Lock treaded water and watched Barrel drag himself up the tree, the devil-boy kept glancing
over his shoulder at Shock. Seemed she wasn't the only one with something to hide. Was prying worth
risking her secret? Probably not.

The Pincushion Game

Shock sprinted through the darkening woods, the bag on her shoulder bumping against her hip. The clouds
in the sky earlier that evening hadn't been unusual, but halfway into the forest they'd busted open in a
heavy rain. She'd figure out a way to explain the wet clothes when she got home, but that didn't make the
cold experience pleasant. Hopefully it would stop before the return trip.

Leaving the currently useless lamp on the ground inside the tree, she kicked off her soggy shoes and
waited uneasily for her eyes to adjust, ringing out her hair and skirt. In the thick gloom, a dull purple
light emanated from the tunnel she used to enter and exit the nightmarish casino. If she didn't know
better, it would have looked like an illusion. Moving cautiously to crouch in front of it, she called, "Oogie?
I talked to Lock and Barrel."

A pause, and then, "Are they with you?"

The voice sounded so close in the darkness that it startled her. "No.. You never said to.. "

"Then why are you dawdling up there? I'm hungry."

Without another word, Shock scrambled into the tunnel, dragging the bag behind her. She pushed the
refurbished rope ladder over the edge and descended carefully before looking around. The jagged shapes
and silhouettes of the torture devices were all she could see. Taking a few steps forward, she opened her
mouth to call out for him again. What came out was a startled squeak when he grabbed her shoulders
from behind and leaned around her to look at the bag.
"Is that it?" He asked eagerly.

Barely after she ducked out of the strap, he pulled it from her hands. "I didn't have a lot of time today,
so.. " But he didn't seem to be listening, exploring the contents of the bag. Two dead snakes, a jar with a
few of the big spiders from Finkelstein's attic, and two flambed dragon tongues left over from dinner. He
made a pleased sound and she relaxed. Shock cast a habitual glance at the room behind her, half-
wondering how he'd snuck up on her. Probably never would figure out how someone as large and loud as
him could be so stealthy when he wanted.

"Well?" His voice cut through her thoughts.

"Huh?" She look up and saw him standing next to the pop-up table on the roulette wheel, watching her. The
dead snakes were on top of it, in a heap next to the bag.

He scowled. "What did they say?"

"Oh." She absently rubbed her arms as the room sucked any lingering warmth out of the water in her
clothing. "They said- Barrel said he misses being able to do whatever he wants, but living with Jack and
Sally is 'cushy,' so he can deal with it."

"And Lock?"

"That's... uh.. I don't think Lock would be content either way, honestly.. "

Oogie's eyes narrowed. "Why?"

"It's. ." 'Please don't shoot the messenger' took on a new level of meaning here, didn't it? "He has authority
issues. I mean, if he found out you're alive, I don't think he'd tell anyone, but.. I don't think he'd help. And
he might even try to keep me away. He kind of freaked a little that first time, with the.. " Realizing she
might be blabbering too much, she stopped. For all her nervousness, the Boogeyman looked nonchalant
about the answer. He tossed the dragon tongue into the air, caught it in his mouth, and swallowed it
whole. Or whatever passed as swallowing for him.

"You look cold," he smirked.

Wrinkling her brow, Shock followed his gaze and realized he was staring at her nipples. With an
indignant whine, she crossed her arms over her chest. "Pervert."
He laughed. "If that bothered you, you wouldn't keep coming here."

When he gestured to her, she moved closer, blushing a little. At this range, she could almost see the
activity under the burlap. That always happened when he ate. It brought to mind the image of a colony of
ants or a swarm of flies crawling all over a rotting corpse.

Once she was close enough, he put his hands on her hips. "You're wet."

"It's raining."

"I know. There's a tunnel over there that floods when it rains."

"Well, I hope it stops soon. I'd rather not walk back in it."

"Stay until it stops, then." As he spoke, he gathered her skirt up around her waist.

Her eyes darted to the rest of the food on the table and then back to him. "I thought you were hungry,"
she smirked.

"Nothing better than the tasty little morsel I got right here." He pulled her dress over her head.

Shock giggled awkwardly. When he wasn't trying to scare the piss out of her, he could actually be rather
charming. At the same time, she couldn't get too comfortable. Coming from him, it could easily be more
than a metaphor. He kept her dress draped over one arm, but his free hand stroked the side of her face.
As she leaned into the touch, it moved to the back of her neck, up into her hair, and grabbed a fistful. He
pulled her head back until it just barely started to hurt. Shock bit her lip and looked up at his face, but
his gaze was somewhere below her neck. Her dress slid into the crook of his elbow as he tapped his chin.
"What?"

"Just gettin ideas." The snake's head darted out and tickled her cheek with its tongue. "Wait here."

He stalked off to a dark corner of the lair. Shock rubbed the goose bumps out of her upper arms. "Can I ask
you a question?" She called after him.

"Shoot, babe."
"Why don't you go outside?" In the following silence, she thought maybe he hadn't heard her. "Oogie?"

"What?"

"Why don't-"

"I heard you the first time." He materialized, carrying a rope, a chain, and a small box instead of her dress.
He left these objects on the table next to her bag. "I said you could ask me a question. Never said anything
about answering it."

Grabbing her arms, he turned her back to him and wrapped the rope around her elbows. Looking over her
shoulder, she asked, "Why not?"

"Cause it's none of your business."

A hard jerk cinched her elbows together and she made a pained sound between her teeth. It yanked her
shoulders back and forced her chest out. Seemed like almost every time she came down here, she
discovered a new way she could bend. "What are we playing?"

His arms closed around her, pulling her into a backwards embrace. "Nothing tonight, babe." A dark chuckle
rumbled in her ear. "No games, no tricks, no rules. Not in the mood."

"Then what are we doing?" The new turn of events worried her. Was he mad at for some reason? He didn't
look or sound mad..

"Cutting to the chase." The chain went around her throat and he locked it at the nape of her neck.
Bending her back over the raised panels, he threaded the chain underneath them, wrapping the extra
links around his fist, and pulled tight. Not tight enough to strangle her, but she wouldn't be sitting up any
time soon. Her lower half, he pinned with the rest of his body.

They'd barely begun, and Shock could already tick off body parts that would hurt in the morning. The
tightness around her neck, in her shoulders, her chest... Even as each breath became an effort, she
clenched her fists and bit her lip. Oh, yes.. She wanted to kiss him so badly, but she knew she wouldn't get
one. Not yet, anyway. Instead, she tried to see the contents of the small box.

Oogie pulled out a long needle and held it up. Green and purple light winked off the tip. "Best not struggle,
honey." He lowered it slowly and pricked the underside of her breast.
Well, sheesh, after everything else, she could handle being poked with- She gasped as the metal broke skin
and slid in a couple inches. As she watched him pick another pin and position it an inch or two to the left
of the first one she realized, with growing trepidation, it would be a long evening.

By the time he'd finished the grid of pins on one breast--the one sideways through her nipple had elicited
a cry--and moved on to the other, she was shaking and searching very hard for a distraction in the
shadows above her. She'd tried closing her eyes before, but that had only made it worse. Trapped her
inside herself with nothing to do but feel what he was doing.

"Make such lovely little pin cushions, don't they?" He grinned.

Shock swallowed hard--not easy with the chain around her neck. Don't look, don't look.. After he finally
inserted the last needle into her flesh, she felt his hand trail down the flat plain of her stomach instead
of reaching for another one. A breath puffed through her clenched teeth. Each pin was its own little fire
that combined with the others to make her skin scream. His hand left her stomach and ghosted back and
forth over the needles, making them pull in a subtly painful way. "Ah.. ah.. " she cried, twisting to escape.

His hand brushed past her solar plexus and followed her ribs around her side. Suddenly, it dug in, and she
jumped, laughing impulsively because it tickled. The sound quickly turned into a hurt squeal as the
laughter shook her chest. His expression went from one of mild amusement to one of absolute delight.

She barely had time to think, Oh, shit, before he let go of the chain and tickled her with both hands. The
half-witch writhed on the table, alternately laughing and screaming. "No! . .nonono.. stop! Please, stop!
Please.. " she gasped whenever she found the air to get any words out.

"Can't be too bad if you're laughin," he teased.

"Please!" She shrieked again. The laughter was an entirely involuntary reaction and it hurt like hell.
When he finally did decide to stop, it took her a minute to realize it. As the vicious sting settled back to
a dull throb, she opened one eye, and then the other. "Please?" she said in a much quieter voice, giving him
a pained and helpless look, hoping it would kick off his libido.

"Mercy? From the Boogeyman?" He laughed and pulled her up by her hair. As he forced her head down
until her chin touched her chest, Shock squeezed her eyes shut again. "Look," he hissed.

"No," Shock whimpered, barely more than a formed breath.

"Look!" This time he gave her a hard shake.

Gasping, Shock opened her eyes. Actually seeing what he'd done, knowing she was looking at herself,
added a sick weight to the pain.

"Aw, don't tell me you've lost your stomach for it."

His grip shifted to her neck and she was grateful for the change of view.

He kissed her, too quickly for her to really enjoy it, and then bent her over the table. She yelled and
resisted to keep him from pressing her onto the needles. "Then there's one of my favorites." Holding her
down with an elbow, he wrapped a fist around her fingers and reached for another needle. "Proof that an
old classic never dies."

Shock cried out when she felt the sharp tip against the skin under her nail. He hadn't shoved it in yet, but
she knew exactly what he was talking about. "No!"

"No? Again?" A chuckle. "You're a real broken record tonight, babe."

"Oogie, seriously, please," she begged, with an edge of panic.

"Ah, serious, now. 'Cause when you're serious it makes all the difference."

"I'm begging you, don't!" Her voice cracked.

"You get so worked up. I just wanted to hear you scream.. " He released her hand and put the pin back in
the box. She made fists to protect her fingers, but she let out a sigh of relief. "You know what you're
gonna do, now, though?"

"What?" She asked with a quiver in her voice.

"You're gonna give me a little show." As he spoke, he untied her arms.

Instead of asking she waited for further direction. Oogie turned her around and scooped her up like a
child, with one arm behind her waist and the other under her bottom. She leaned her upper body away to
spare her tits from further irritation, but didn't protest. The Boogeyman plopped into a sitting position,
leaning back to rest his elbows on the lip of the wheel. Straddling him, Shock paused, watching him watch
her. What did he want? She leaned forward and shimmied out of her panties, watching for his reaction.
He smiled. Forcing herself to return the expression, she rocked against him, exaggerating her movements
to turn them into a full body undulation. She tossed her hair. Ran her hands up her body, behind her neck,
and stopped with them on the back of her head. Giving him a show, she hoped. The wet heat in her pelvis
mingled the stinging soreness in her breasts. Shock bit her lip and whined.

"Lovely," Oogie smirked, watching her abused tits shake and her stomach ripple. "I'd say you earned your
reward."

One of the tentacle-like appendages curled under the chain still around her neck and pulled until Shock
found herself kneeling over his face. The serpent tail pressed hard between her garden gates, slithering
up over her clit. "Nn.. " Shock braced her hands on the cavern floor, wincing, gasping and squirming as he
ate her out. His tongue started cool, but warmed up quickly inside of her. The places it could reach, the
texture of the scales.. In short order, he had her moaning out loud.

After her climax, she went limp and slid back down his chest. She straddled his stomach, panting with her
face hidden behind a curtain of hair. He grabbed one of the needles and plucked it out, releasing the pent
up bead of blood behind it. "Very good." He plucked out another one. "But I wouldn't expect any less from
my favorite toy."

She wished he'd pull them out faster, but decided she was lucky that he was ready to stop at all. Her eyes
flicked up to his face. "You know you're a sick individual, right?"

He chuckled without looking at her face. "You love it, sweetheart. You know you do."

An awkward silence fell as she waited for him to finish the removal, broken only by her occasional
whimper. After that, time to go. Hopefully the rain had stopped. She rolled off to one side and looked
around for her panties. As she crawled over to fetch them, she could practically feel his eyes on her
swaying hips and rear. Sitting back on her heels, she looked over her shoulder. "Where's my dress?"

He answered with a long, unreadable look. Then he got up and went toward the section of the lair he'd
disappeared into earlier. Shock bit her lip and stood up, still holding her underwear in one hand. Should
she ask what was wrong, or should she wait to see if he said anything?

When he returned, the damp fabric hung over his arm. "Next chance you get," he said, "I need you to
'borrow' some things from Dr. Finklestein for me."

"Like what?" She pulled her dress over her head and then stepped into her undergarment.

He waved the question off. "Tools, scraps, books, anything you can get your hands on."

She almost asked why, but decided he probably wouldn't answer. Maybe he was simply bored. She hoped he
wasn't hatching some wild plan, if only because she didn't want Oogie getting hurt. "Okay," was all she said.
He'd laugh at her fears if she voiced them, if not get pissed at her for having so little faith in him. At the
top of the ladder, she noted that at least the rain had stopped. She grabbed her shoes from the inside of
the tree, fought the lantern until it sputtered to life, and made her way into the cold night.

XXX

Early next morning, Shock couldn't think of anything better to do, so she decided to pay a visit to
Finklestein's place. If she couldn't get inside, at least she could poke through the maze-like scrap yard in
front of it. Outside Jack's house, she found Barrel sitting at the foot of the stairs with his chin in his
hands. She nodded to him and started toward the gate, but he jumped up and followed her.

"Hey, have you seen Lock today?"

"No.. " The grin on Barrel's face clearly indicated he was leading her somewhere. No longer obligated to
speak to him, she thought about giving him the brush-off. Before he could lure her into some stupid trap.
Then again, they hadn't done anything to her yesterday. Or since they found her on the hill, really.
"Why?"

"Where were you yesterday evening?"

"Went out for a walk." She looked at him sideways. "I repeat: Why?"

"In the rain?"

"Barrel..."

"Right, well, you missed all the fun. You were right, about Jack and Sally figuring out who clogged up the
fountain."

"Did Lock get in trouble?" Shock asked, interested now.

"No, better than that." The half-ghoul moved closer to whisper conspiratorially in her ear. "Jack
complimented him on his creativity, especially since he couldn't figure out how we did it. Then him and
Sally started talking about some time that she poured fog juice in the fountain."

The half-witch looked disappointed. "How is that better than Lock getting in trouble?"
"Jack approved of Lock's prank. Don't you understand what that means?"

Considering that Lock probably wanted to get in trouble, it was pretty funny. "What's he doing now?"

"He's locked in his room all worried that we've lost our touch since we've been here."

As they entered the square, she noticed some kids splashing around in the gooey fountain, laughing while
their parents watched. Backfired indeed. "Huh.. Well, it serves him right."

"For what?"

"Being a jerk to me for the past four or five years. You know perfectly well. You were there for most of
it."

"What are you talking about?"

Barrel honestly looked confused. She wanted to pop him on the head. "The glue in my shampoo bottle?
Tying all of my shoes together? Opening the lids on my bug jars? It took me days to catch all of those
noisy crickets, and a spider ate the moon moth that I'd raised from a caterpillar."

"Oh." He rubbed the back of his head, looking at his feet. "Eheh, yeah, we didn't think that last one through
all the way.. But we used to do things like that to each other all the time. What's the big deal?"

At the time, she had not been in the mood for fun and games. It had all been a painful reminder of the
way things used to be, and the very thought that they could act like nothing had happened had made her
sick. If they weren't going to be supportive, they could have at least left her alone. All she did was scowl
at the half-ghoul through her hair.

Barrel went on talking. "Seriously, what? It was the only way we could get your attention, if we could
ever even find you. Lock picked on me just as much as he picked on you. And what are you so pissy about?
I'm the one who should be giving you the silent treatment. I tried dozens of times to get you to help me
get revenge on Lock, and you always said-"

Shock could see the dump in the distance, and he was still following her. Putting her fingers to her
temples, she said, "Would you shut up and leave me alone?"

He stopped walking and put his hands on his hips. "Yeah. That."
The only reason she also stopped was because Barrel stood in her way. Even if Oogie had said she could do
it on her own time, she wanted to bring him a present tonight. She didn't need Barrel following her
around asking questions. She crossed her arms. "What do you want?"

"I thought that after yesterday you might have gotten over whatever bug crawled up your butt and
would want to hang out or something."

"I'm busy right now, I'll talk to you later." Brushing past him, she kept walking.

"Why can't I come along?"

"Because you talk too much." She did turn around, though. "Why don't you go bother Lock?"

"I told you. He's in a bad mood, and he won't talk to me either. Please? I'll be really, really quiet. You
won't even know I'm there."

"Fine," she sighed. "But one word out of you and we're done. Got it?"

Barrel nodded enthusiastically, hurrying to catch up. To his credit, he upheld his end of the bargain,
though he watched her with puzzled curiosity. She'd left her bag at the lair, much to her annoyance, but
her sturdy companion carried anything she handed off to him without complaint. Not hard to see why
Lock always had him in tow.

The Endurance Game

Two weeks passed. Lock continued to keep to himself, which meant that Shock found Barrel grinning at
her every time she turned around. While somewhere deep inside it made her happy that things were
settling into a resemblance of the old normalcy, the pain in her legs reminded her that it was at the
expense of nights with Oogie. It didn't make it any harder to pilfer Finklestein's belongings, though. In
fact, she almost considered Barrel's help a stroke of luck. She never would have gotten any of the books
Oogie wanted out of the library if the half-ghoul hadn't busied the doctor with endless streams of
questions about his latest projects. And he did all of it while sticking to the original stipulation of
hanging out with her: keep your mouth shut. She didn't know what Barrel made of the things she did, but
he never pried and that was all that mattered.

Also, more than a month after his miraculous reappearance, the Boogeyman continued to lay low. He
hadn't even pursued the subject of Lock's current state of mind beyond it being part of the reason why she
didn't show up every day. All of his conversations with her remained brief and superficial, though. If he
had a plan brewing, he probably wouldn't tell her, and his new interest in reading seemed unusual. Some
of his choices in subject matter puzzled her, too. For instance, she wouldn't have pegged him as the sort to
read True Fairytales, which was basically some kind of field guide about unicorns, fairies, and the like.
Then again, looking around the casino, it was entirely possible he'd run out of things to do with his hands
and simply sought alternate forms of entertainment.

On this visit, she didn't wait until she reached the bottom of the ladder to call out, "You know what I
heard today? I think you'll find it amusing."

"Oh, yeah?"

Jumping the last foot or two, she followed his voice. "Valentine's day is tomorrow." She found him against
a far wall, sitting in a chair formed primarily of the natural rockwork. A book sat open on a flat rock
next to him.

"And what does that have to do with me?"

"I overheard Finklestein talking to the witches about casting a glamour on Jack and Sally for their
vacation to Valentine Town. They'll be gone until the fifteenth." A week ago, she might not have said
anything, but she really wanted to know what--if anything--he was up to. If she had any bait to get him
talking, she'd try it.

"Really.. That is interesting.. " He thought for a moment. "What are the two boys doing?"

She hadn't expected him to go that route. "Uh.. Barrel was babbling about some big plan Lock had for a trip
to the human world. I kind of brushed him off, so I don't know details.. "

"But they're gonna be gone, too."

"Sure, I guess. Why?"

"Got something to show yah." He gave her a sinister smile. "But we've got other business to take care of
first, don't we?"

The girl hunched her shoulders. "Yeah. I know." Rising from the chair, he put a hand on the back of her
neck and steered her toward the roulette wheel. Not that she resisted. Long ago, she'd learned the best
thing was to get it over with quickly. At the rim, he stopped and made a gesture with his hand. A shadow
that made Shock shiver passed over the area. When it cleared, the wheel's center had opened to reveal
the hot, glowing pit.
He shoved her to the ground and pressed a button with his foot. The panels rose underneath her. Though
she covered her face with her hands, she stayed put. "And how many days was it, babe? One?"

Trembling, not looking at him, she shook her head, sending ripples through her blue-black hair.

"Two?"

She peered at him through her fingers. "No, sir," she mumbled. No use lying. Oogie knew exactly how many
days. He just loved dragging these things out.

"How many, then?"

"Uh," she swallowed hard. "Three.. "

Laughing, he used her throat to push her down, rather hard. Her head made an audible sound on impact.
"Such a long time. Are you getting tired of me? Or do you like the punishment game more than you let
on?"

"No! I- I told you.. Barrel..."

"Aw, I'm just jerkin your chain, sweetheart. I know you're mine."

He walked away, but Shock didn't sit up. Oogie may have left her unbound, but only because it made him
happier when she laid still and bore it of her own accord. She turned her head because of the pain in the
back of her skull, though. His. In the Boogeyman's mouth, it sounded like a promise and a threat. Like she'd
sold her soul.

She waited, hands crossed in front of her chest, fingers twiddling in her hair, knees up. Then he returned
to her line of sight, and she could see the metal rod in his hand. The end of it glowed red. Shock squeezed
her eyes shut, gritted her teeth, and parted her thighs, causing her skirt to slide down across her hips.

"Eeny, meeny, miny.. " He laid the hot metal across the inside of her left thigh.

"Aahh!" It wasn't only a cry of agony. She also did it to block out the sound of sizzling flesh she was so
often sure she could hear. Even after he picked up the searing object and moved it to her other thigh, the
first burn continued to sting, adding its heat to the second and making her arch her shoulders. By the
time he made the third burn, water squeezed from the corners of her eyelids and her nails dug red
crescents into her palms. Her last screech trailed off into a sob as the hot poker finally lifted. "Shit," she
cried softly, covering her face with her hands while she sucked in air. It fucking hurt. Every time. She
hoped she'd get used to it, but she probably never would. Oogie grabbed her wrists and pulled her into a
sitting position. Hugging her fists to her chest, she threw her head back as her legs complained at the
pressure of sitting up.

He chuckled, pulling her off the table to stand in front of him. "Hurts, huh." His arms encircled her and he
hissed, "Maybe this time you'll remember to show up when you're supposed to."

Her head fell forward and she buried her face in his chest. "I tried. I swear I did."

"Obviously didn't try hard enough." Using her hair as a handle, he tilted her face up. "But enough about
that." He wiped a tear off her cheek with his other hand. "I made something new I can't wait to try out."

Shock swallowed, trying to get the hitch in her breath under control, even though he probably loved it.
"I- I brought something.. "

"Did you?" Keeping a grip on her hair, he rubbed and fondled her breast through her shirt.

"In my pocket," she said, holding his gaze. Without breaking contact--eye or physical--he found his way to
the pocket by touch and reached inside. The Boogeyman only looked away as he brought the vial up to eye
level and examined it curiously. "Anti-venom," she smiled.

"Hm.. " The corners of his mouth curled deviously. "How many doses?"

"Two, I think. Maybe three."

"Way to party, babe," he laughed. "Come on."

Still with a fistful of her hair, he guided her out of the circle of rib-like columns. His pace didn't falter as
they moved into the ever-present blackness. Blind and limping, she stumbled more than once. The true
dimensions of the cavern remained unknown to her. Shock grabbed his arm; afraid he would let go and
leave her floating anchorless out here. If his hold had allowed, she would have searched behind her for
the dull light they'd left behind. Maybe he forced her to face the dark because he knew she feared the
shadows that clung unnaturally to the air. Even when the purple and gold lights snapped on around her,
those shadows flowed away reluctantly. Like displaced water forced out of a cup. So preoccupied, she
almost forgot to see what he wanted to show her.
Metal twisted, bent, and woven into an ominous frame, like a rack. She'd seen a picture of a wooden one in
a book a long time ago. She'd held onto it for a couple days because it reminded her of Oogie. Until Jack
strongly urged her to put the book away and go outside. She never did find it again. Burlap arms closed
around her from behind and she leaned into him, mesmerized by the light glinting off the edges. Like a
moth and a bug zapper.

"Well?" He purred in her ear. "What do you think?"

"How long did it take?"

"Three or four days." He helped her step up into the device and locked in her wrists. Before he secured
her ankles, he took her shoes.

Her smile was an odd combination of nervous and cynical. "I think you should consider going outside once
in a while."

"I think," he began, and then pulled a lever. Gears turned and the chains tightened. "You need to watch
your boundaries. Especially considering the position you're in."

Shock flinched. Her bonds weren't painfully tight, but they weren't comfortable. "I was joking." Being
stretched out like this made breathing difficult.

"So was I." When he stepped back in front of her, he held a shiv made primarily from a shard of scrap
metal. "But you're still afraid of me, aren't you?" The flat of the makeshift blade traced the side of her
cheek to her neck. "I like that." Just the tip slipped under the neck of her dress, following it to the center
point. "I love that." Then a hard, downward jerk slit her dress open all the way down the front. Shock
gasped, trying to cringe away so he wouldn't cut her. Oogie walked behind her and reached up to cut open
her sleeve. "And I'm gonna spend the rest of the night reminding you why you're still afraid." He sliced
through the other sleeve and her dress fell away.

"But I.. I need to get back. Before someone looks for-"

"Who's gonna do that? Huh?" The sharp metal pressed against her jaw. "Sally and Jack are gone. The boys
have their own plans. Who's left to come looking for you?"

A rock settled in the pit of her stomach. No more dipping in and getting out when things started getting
too messy. He wouldn't untie her after a few dozen minutes. He wouldn't pull out the pins, put away the
scorpions, or anything like that. This was it. The long haul.
He chuckled. "No answer for that, huh?" The shiv left her throat and followed the plain of her stomach
toward her hip. "Like I said: you're mine, sweetheart. I'm gonna run you ragged."

She jumped at the sensation of the chilly metal slipping into her underwear to slice it away. Her panties
fell in a heap with her dress. "I can take it," she bluffed.

"Is that so?" He grinned, stepping in front of her. "I doubt that. I'll break you in an hour, two tops."

Shock shivered, but her eyes shone. A game. It gave her an idea. One she was sure he wouldn't be able to
resist. "Wanna bet?"

He tilted his head and raised one eyebrow. "What did you have in mind?"

"I want you to answer my questions. With straightforward answers, not the avoidant, monosyllabic ones."

He rubbed his chin. "What's in it for me?"

She had to think. "I'll stay down here for twenty-four hours and I won't argue about it."

"If I can make you beg for mercy in two hours or less."

"Right.. " Her conviction wavered when she heard him say it that way, but she kept her ground.

He cackled. "You've got yourself a deal, babe."

His laughter sent a chill down her spine and she gulped. But what could he do to her, really, what with
Lock and Barrel abandoning him? It wasn't like he could-

The lights went out. Every light in the lair. It happened so abruptly that the transition pulled a gasp
from her throat. The shadows rushed eagerly to fill the void, angry at being banished in the first place,
making the air heavy. Her heart picked up pace in her chest, but she resolved not to give in that easily.

She heard the snake hiss before she felt the fangs sink into her neck. More bites followed, pain flaring in
her chest, her back, her inner thigh, her wrist, her calf.. She wasn't sure how many bites, or even where
Oogie himself was.. The wave of hot prickles washing her skin away from her nerves felt all too familiar.
"You've got a lot of guts, Shock, challenging me like this." The voice came from everywhere and nowhere.
"Knowing everything I'm capable of. Hell, I could start cutting things off. Fingers, toes, hands, feet.. You'd
beg me to stop pretty quick."

Light pressure rippled across each part he listed off. Shock shuddered. "You could, but you won't." The
strange pressure wrapped around her and she felt something like a hand over her pounding heart. When
he spoke again, the voice came from right behind her and she couldn't help jumping.

"Think you've got me all figured out. Well, you're half right. But not for the reason you think. Why rush
when I've got two hours?"

The shadows hugged her tighter, and she felt more of the ghostly hands--for lack of a better comparison-
-grabbing all over her. Whimpering, she twisted, ignoring the poison pain in her joints as she tried to
shake them off. They crawled up her legs in invisible waves and rippled across her sex like they were
trying to get inside. Shock clenched her thighs together as best she could and tried to scream. Oogie's
tongue in her mouth, down her throat, cut the sound short. She squealed when he pulled her closer, but
the sound almost made her gag. Her heart beat harder and her legs relaxed as something that might have
been him or might have been the darkness--or were they different?--dug roughly between her labia.

Her whimpers turned into moans and her struggles became the squirms of arousal. The snake tail stayed
in her mouth, either playing over her tongue or plunging so deep she choked. Add the ever-present tingle
of venom and the inability to move, and she didn't think it took her long to reach a peak. Time didn't have
much meaning at the moment, though. His tongue withdrew, the ghostly fondling stopped, and she sucked
in air. She realized she couldn't sense him nearby anymore and thought about saying something, but
couldn't, either because the silence felt too heavy to disturb or because of the encroaching sense of
disorientation.

A sharp sting across her backside, accompanied by the crack of the impact on her flesh, interrupted her
thoughts. The second time he hit her--across her chest--she yelped. It felt like a whip or a switch, but she
couldn't tell in the dark. She was almost relieved. While the beating was merciless and brutal, it wasn't
close to the worst thing he could do. The peculiar effects of the poison added an extra burn to each welt,
but she tried to focus on her goal instead. Moisture beaded at the corners of her eyes as he continued to
rain blows upon her. By the time he stopped, her echoing cries took a while to die off. Hot and cold flashes
caused her to alternately sweat and shiver. In the absence of immediate sensation, she also realized she
felt dizzy and a little nauseous. "Thought you had worse in you," she mumbled, head lolled to one side.

"I already won. I'm just killing time until you realize it."

"What are you.. ?" Her body felt like a lead weight and her head felt like a balloon.

His hand settled over her shuddering heart. "The faster it beats, the faster it spreads." He chuckled.
It took a minute for her to catch on. Hanging here and deprived of the visual cues, she'd almost forgotten.
"The anti-venom.. "

"You don't get that until the game ends."

"But.. "

"Two hours," he said, pressing the shiv to the underside of her breast. "I keep hurting you. If you can last
two hours without asking me to stop, you win." He dragged the blade across her skin. "At this rate, you
won't be conscious in two hours." He made a cut along her rib cage. "Can't tell me to stop when you're
unconscious, can you?"

"But.. " Shock forced herself to ignore the tickle of flowing blood and the urge to pass out. "Game's only
s'posed to be two hours.. so.. "

"You never specified that. I said all night, or until you beg me to stop. Remember? Course if you die, the
game ends by default.. but I'd still win."

"You.. you can't. ."

"What? Let you die? Con you on the rules?" He cackled. "If you expected anything else, I've gotta say I'm
disappointed."

She should have known better. She really should have known better. "I don't wanna die.. "

"No?" He cut her. "Better say the words quick then, princess."

Maybe he was bluffing, but testing him was not worth it. "Okay.. Okay, I give.. "

"Give what?" The blade sliced through her skin yet again.

"Oogie, please.. " What did he want to hear? What... "You win!"

"My favorite words," he purred.

Shock clung to consciousness until she felt the prick of a needle in the side of her neck. Then she went
limp.

A/N: Anti-venom: safe sex for the Oogiephile. Or at least as safe as sex with the Boogeyman can possibly
be..
By the way, I promise that "true fairytales" thing is building up to something evil.

The Reunion Trick

At least there was light, even if it was only the black light. She'd woken up tied to the center of the
roulette wheel, still dizzy. Luminous orange and green swirled and dipped around her, drifting in and out
of focus. She didn't know where Oogie was, but as she looked around she saw a shape coming toward her.
Too short and thin to be Oogie. Too red as it got closer, fluttering around the edges, like a moth with its
wings half open.. The venom must have screwed her up more than she thought..

She squeezed her eyes shut, hoping the hallucination would disappear. Instead, she felt something like a
blanket settle over her and someone untying her wrists. Then she heard soft footsteps. Opening her eyes,
the she noticed the long, red coat covering her first thing. Next, she saw a very familiar devil-boy
standing by her feet. She jerked upright. "Lock?"

"Sh," he hissed, looking up at her and quickly looking away.

Shock soon realized why and pulled the coat up to cover her chest. "What are you doing here?" She
whispered.

"Less talking, more running." He grabbed her wrist and pulled.

She didn't budge, embarrassment making her angry. "How did you find me?"

"Barrel and I were.. uh.. "

"Barrel? Barrel's here, too?"

"I left him up there, but-"

"Oh, no.. " Shock groaned, burying her face in her hands. "This can't be happening.. "

"Kind of like a family reunion, ain't it?" Oogie chuckled as he materialized out of the darkness, tossing his
dice up and down in one hand.

"You stay away from her," Lock warned, moving in between Shock and Oogie.

The Boogeyman didn't look impressed. "What are you gonna do if I don't?"

"Come closer and you'll find out," Lock shot back. Oogie still had a notable height advantage, but not
nearly as severe as it used to be.

"Lock, please just get out of here," Shock begged. She wasn't looking forward to explaining this later, and
she really didn't want to explain it now.

"What? I'm trying to help-"

"I don't need help," Shock said. Covered in dark welts and cuts, however, she could see how he might be
confused. The whole thing used to confuse her a little as well.

"We were only playing a game," Oogie said. He looked far too amused with all of this. "Shock's idea."

"Game? What the hell kind of game involves her tied up na-" Lock stopped, realization lighting his eyes.
"Tell me this isn't what I think it is."

"Lock.. " Shock put a hand on his shoulder to turn him around. "I'll.. I'll explain everything tomorrow, I
promise."

"Why not now?" Oogie said. "I can give you a few minutes. In fact," he addressed this part to Lock, "why
don't you go get Barrel so she doesn't have to explain twice?"

Shock glared at him, angry and frustrated. "Oogie.. "

"You need to relax, babe. We're all friends here, right?" He smiled at Lock. "Go on."
"Oogie, please.. "

The Boogeyman frowned. "Give us a minute," he said to Lock. When the boy stood there defiantly, Oogie
shoved past him and took Shock by the arm, leading her several feet away. Lock started to follow, but
Shock put up a hand to stop him.

"Are you trying to humiliate me?" She demanded once they were out of earshot. "Him seeing me like this
is bad enough. Why do you have to-"

"You said you didn't trust Lock anymore, right?"

"I- I guess, I-"

"I don't like having our play time interrupted anymore than you do, but we've got to take care of this
before they go blabbin about it all over town. So put some clothes on or whatever it is you have to do, but
quit bitchin."

Arg, he had a point. A glance around Oogie showed that Lock was still watching them like a hawk. Hiding
behind the sack of bugs, she unwrapped Lock's trench coat and slipped into it. "You're not going to hurt
them, are you?"

"I'm gonna do whatever it takes to keep them quiet."

Shock gave him an incredulous look. "They'll keep quiet."

His eyes narrowed and he loomed over her. "See that they do."

Holding Oogie's gaze, Shock hesitantly sidled around his hulking form and headed toward the ladder
yelling, "Barrel? I know you can hear me! Get your butt down here!" Lock stared at her with one eye
squinted, and the other eyebrow raised. She ignored him, waiting for Barrel to squeeze through the
tunnel. After a bit, though, she said, "Don't look at me like that."

"Is he manipulating you?" He kept his voice low because the 'he' in question still watched them from a
distance.

"What?" Indignant and defensive. "No."

"Have you lost your mind?"

"No!"

"Then what the hell is wrong with you?"

"Nothing is wrong with me."

He pinched the bridge of his nose and squeezed his eyes shut. After a bit he said, "Are we- are we on the
same page here?"

Barrel joined them, looking nervous. "What's going on? I thought-"

"Shock is boinking a bag of bugs," Lock said.

"Huh?" Barrel cocked his head.

"Shut up." Shock punched Lock hard in the shoulder, blushing furiously. "He might hear you."

"So what? It's true," Lock hissed. "And it's gross."

"You're being really immature about this."

"I'm the one being immature? You're chasing after some crazy teenage crush on the Boogeyman, and I'm
the one being immature. Great." Throwing his hands in the air, Lock turned his back to her and then
crossed his arms. His tail hooked across the front of his legs.

She put a hand on her hip. "Way to prove me wrong." When Lock didn't answer, she rolled her eyes and
turned to Barrel. "You want to help me out here?"

"Uh.. " Clasping his hands behind him, Barrel kicked at the ground. "Well, it is sort of a.. reckless thing to
be doing-"
"Ha!" Lock crowed.

"But," Barrel continued, "it's also kinda her own business.. "

The devil-boy shot Barrel a fiery look that faded into a neutral, if not faintly pouty, expression as his
eyes returned to the ground. When he spoke, his voice stayed low, barely more than a whisper. "Fine, go
ahead and screw around with the sadistic sleaze ball, I don't care.. "

The urge to punch him filled her again, but she resisted this time. "Since when did you hate him so much?"
Shock demanded, keeping her voice low so Oogie wouldn't hear.

"I don't," Lock protested.

"Then what are you freaking out about?"

The tip of his tail twitched side to side. "I'm not freaking out. I told you, I don't care. Just drop it
already."

"I'm not going to 'just drop it.' It's really important that you guys not tell anyone about this."

"Well, duh, of course I'm not going to tell. Do you know how boring it's gotten around here?"

She stared at Lock. Something definitely bothered him. The way his tail swished, he couldn't hide it. "I
swear if you tell anybody.. "

"What do you want from me? I said I'm not gonna tell, and I won't."

Still puzzled, Shock decided there were bigger issues at hand than figuring out Lock's problem. As long as
he wouldn't tell, did it matter? The half-witch looked expectantly up at Barrel.

"Do you have to ask? Any secret you want is safe with me," he said. "But, I don't understand. When, how,
did you bring him back to life? We thought.. " He trailed off, casting a downward glance at Lock.

"It started about six years ago. I mean, that's when I sowed him together. He didn't actually come back
until last Christmas."
"Six years? You lied to us for six years?" Lock asked.

"It's not like you asked me."

"I asked you that time you came back with the-" Lock paused. "He's the one who bit you, isn't he?" Before
Shock could answer, he continued, "No, I don't want to know what freaky things you guys have been up to.
I just.. six years?"

"Are you seriously that upset because I lied to you?" She pulled him closer and whispered, "Because I'm
not the only one around here keeping secrets, and we both know it. So is there something you want to tell
me, or are you going to quit this passive aggressive stuff and go home?"

"I'm not-" Lock brushed her hands away and straightened his shirt. "Forget it. Barrel and I have to go,
anyway. We've got this thing to do.. "

"Do we? I thought-"

Lock gave Barrel a pointed look. "Yes, we do."

"Can Shock come with us?" Barrel looked down at her.

"Eh," Shock blushed. "Lost a bet.. gotta stay here until tomorrow evening.. "

"Of course you did," Lock mumbled, but Shock ignored him.

"Oh.. " Barrel looked a mix of disappointed and concerned, but didn't say anything.

"This isn't over though," Lock warned.

"I'm sure it's not," Shock answered calmly.

As she watched the boys make their way back up the ladder, she heard burlap rustle beside her and felt
Oogie's hand on her back.
"So there's no problem?" He asked. Shock only shook her head. He smirked. "Good. Now where were we?"

When Oogie pulled her into his arms, she shot a sideways glance at the ladder. Just it time to catch
Lock's eyes darting away. The Boogeyman followed Shock's gaze. He frowned at Lock's retreating form and
pulled Shock deeper into the recesses of the lair, turning to block her with his body. His reaction puzzled
her, but he didn't offer an explanation, and she didn't ask.

XXX

By the next morning, Oogie had managed to live up to his promise of running her ragged. She'd expected a
barrage of different tortures one after the other--especially after the rack and the lashing--but he was
good at zeroing in on the one or two methods that got to her quickly and kept her squirming for a number
of hours, with little or no effort from him. Because he could torment her so much with such a small
amount of effort, she ran out of energy long before him. She'd spent most of the night standing, bent over
with her wrists cuffed together, pulled back over her head, and then attached to her neck with a couple
inches of chain. A taunt piece of electrified wire run through the gap between her neck and her hands
had ensured she would keep the position. Just about any movement resulted in a painful shock. Even after
her arms, shoulders, legs, and back sang with cramps, he'd lavished an abuse on her sex that--though it had
built to an orgasm at the time--left her sore to this very moment, and she still didn't know when it
would stop hurting. And to think when he'd come at her holding the femur, her biggest fear had been that
he'd hit her with it.

Fortunately, as a speck of light brightened the entrance, he'd released her from the torture, turned off
the lights, and told her not to bother him. She assumed he was sleeping, resting, some such thing, but he
hadn't specified. Unable to sleep her self, and realizing she probably should, Shock stretched out spread
eagle, pulled Lock's coat over her, and watched the spot in the inky pitch brighten. Half of her felt like
she'd been absolutely insane to make the bet she'd made. That half was sure the black lights as much as
the perfect darkness would drive her mad before noon, and extremely wary if not afraid of another
round of 'games.' The other half ate up that fear and loved the chance to spend so much uninterrupted
time in Oogie's presence. Experiencing the innovative cruelty she'd always admired, whether he directed
it at her or a more unwilling stranger.

As the day wore on, the lights woke her from a nap that wasn't long enough. Too hungry and thirsty to
give in to the exhaustion again, she went looking for him. She found him sitting in his corner, flipping
through a large deck of cards and mumbling to himself. Hesitating, she decided to wait for him to
acknowledge her. About halfway through, his hands slowed and then stopped. Scowling, he pushed the
cards onto the floor and turned his attention to her.

"What?" He asked.

"I'm hungry," she said, twiddling her hair.

Wordlessly, he reached into a cage of rats sitting beside him, picked one, and held it out to her.
"But it's still alive.. "

He pinned the rat where the cards had been earlier, picked up a rock the size of her fist, and then crushed
the rat's skull with a hard whack. "Better?"

"The.. the fur and stuff.. "

"Since when were you such a picky eater?"

"I'm not.. " Man, he could be frustrating. "Cut me some slack. I don't eat like you."

"If you'd showed up in the last three days, I'd have more to offer, but you didn't, so figure it out."

He tossed the bloody corpse to her and she caught it. The raw meat and blood weren't so much a problem
as getting inside the skin and picking through the bones. "Well, where's that thing you were cutting me
with last night?"

"Where I left it."

Sighing, Shock went to look for it herself. Sure enough, it wasn't far from where she last saw him with it,
but she didn't like making the trip across the dark space alone. Once she returned to the light, she sat on
the floor a few feet away from him and cut the corpse open. He'd recollected the cards and was in the
process of shuffling them. As she picked through the guts for the tiny heart and liver, she realized why
she usually rushed off in a hurry at the end of a game. Not because she was done, and not entirely out of
fear. When they weren't playing or arguing, she had no idea how to interact with him. "What are you
doing?" She finally asked, not expecting an answer.

"Working on a counting strategy for shoe games."

"Oh.. " But she had no idea what he was talking about, and it must've come through in her voice.

"Black Jack with four or more decks." He paused to spit out a rat skull, and then gave her a cynical look.
"Your level of attention is touching, babe."

"Card counting.. "

"So you were paying attention." His eyes wandered to the remains of the rat in her hands. Skin, bones, and
the organs she didn't like. "You done with that?"

Getting the message, she stood up and brought the scraps to him. Instead of taking them from her, he gave
her a sly look and opened his mouth a little. Shock bit her lip nervously, but reached forward to feed the
rest of the rat to him. If she could hand feed a snake, she could- Speaking of snakes, a yellow and black
blur darted out of his mouth, grabbed the bloody remains, and disappeared back inside. She jumped.
"Sheesh, don't do that," she mumbled, pulling her hand away to wipe the rodent's blood on her hip. His eyes
followed her fingers and lingered on the red streak across her bare skin, but he didn't make a move. She
blushed and crossed her hands in front of herself. "Anyway, I thought you liked dice."

He gestured around his personal casino. "Does it look I limit myself?" Breaking the large deck into three
smaller ones, he went back to shuffling. "Black Jack is a strategy game. Can't really lose if you know what
you're doing, and that gets boring. Luck and random chance are much more interesting. Harder to cheat
luck, but more fun when you can get away with it."

"I thought you said card counting wasn't cheating."

"It's not. It's a skill you can learn. The house just gets pissed when they don't have the edge, so they try
to take it away. Sit with me, I'll show you."

She wondered if he would have made the same offer if she hadn't been naked. "I'm thirsty.. "

He frowned, but gestured in another general direction. "Walk that way, you'll find it. But come right
back."

Lazy.. After finding the small pool--it was slippery around the high water mark, he should have warned
her--and drinking a few handfuls that tasted metallic, she made her way back to him. They only talked
about cards for a few minutes before he was on her again, but it turned out be one of her favorite
encounters yet. To hell with facing Lock and Barrel--when Oogie released her from her sentence that
night, she felt only happiness.

XXX

Shock looked forward to getting some proper sleep in her own bed, and decided to return Lock's coat in
the morning. Just as she'd crawled between her sheets, her door opened. She glared at the large
silhouette in the hall. "Can't knock?"

"Lock wanted me to come get you," Barrel said.

"Doesn't mean you couldn't knock." She yawned. "I've had a long day. Tell him to wait until morning."

"He says he has to talk to you now because it'll be easier to return the journal before Jack comes back."

"What journal?" Shock sounded bored.

"He wouldn't tell me.. but he said it was really interesting.. "

"I'm sure." Unconvinced.

"It might be about you-know-who," Barrel said in a singsong voice. When she sat up, he laughed. "Knew
that would get your attention." He turned to leave.

With an exasperated sigh, Shock swung her legs over the side of the bed. Pulling a purple robe on over her
white, cotton nightgown, she followed. In Lock's room, she found the boy in question sitting up in bed with
an old leather journal open across his knees. "I'm here. What's this about?"

"Remember the other month when we were talking about spirits in Halloween Town?"

"Sure."

"What you said about possessing a bunch of things at the same time got me curious, so I went snooping
around Jack's library while he was out on business. I found this," he held up the journal, "hidden in the
crack between the ceiling and the top of the shelf."

He paused for dramatic effect, but Shock wouldn't take the bait. Barrel did, though.

"What is it?"

"It's some old king's journal. I don't know exactly how old it is, because it uses that stupid, archaic
calendar method, but it's at least before Jack's time. Anyway, listen to this." Lock cleared this throat,
"'Four days before Halloween: Three children went to play hide-and-seek in the graveyard, but only two
returned, crying that Lola disappeared. I helped her parents organize a small search party. I hope she's
okay.'" Lock skipped a couple pages and then continued.
"'Two days after Halloween: The werewolf that disappeared during the celebration hasn't returned. His
friends approached me with their concerns, but I tried to placate them: sometimes those who visit the
human world take extended vacations. Granted, it's odd behavior for a werewolf, but an adult werewolf is
more than capable of handling himself. The general spirit of concern in the town remains focused on Lola.
We still haven't found a single clue as to her whereabouts. Her friends swear they never went near the
Hill, but I'm sending a search party to the edge of the Hinterlands as soon as it's light.'" Here, Lock stopped
and flipped a few more pages.

Shock looked at Barrel. "I thought you said this might have something to do with Oogie."

"Hang on, I'm getting to it," Lock said. "Anyway, he talks a lot about general town business, with little
blurbs like that sprinkled in here and there. Over the next thirty days, though, more citizens disappear
and those kinds of entries get more prominent. Until.. uh.. " He ran a finger down the page and read.

"'Fifty-two days after Halloween: What am I to do? Fifteen in total. Gone. Into thin air. Last night it
pulled a mummy right out of her very own bed. It. I must assume someone or something is doing this, and
it's getting bolder. The vampires refuse to leave their homes, especially at night. They swear they've seen
the shadows moving. Shadows always move around here, but they say it's not the same, that it's
something darker moving in the shadows. My people are panicking, now, clamoring at me to do something,
but I'm out of my element. My only hint based on the pattern of disappearances is that it must originate
from the Hinterlands. What being from the Hinterlands would bring such dark times to our peaceful
town? They've never bothered us before, nor us them. I must do something.'"

Goosebumps prickled across Shock's skin at the mention of shadows. "What did he do?"

"Some of the pages are damaged, but from what I can tell, he gathered some witches together, waited for
the darkness to show up, and chased it back into the Hinterlands. It disappeared into the ground under a
huge tree, so the witches put a spell on the tree to keep it sealed there. Never seems to explain what it
was, but doesn't trapped under a big tree in the Hinterlands sound familiar?"

"But he's a bunch of bugs," Barrel said. "Even if he used to be some kind of shadow ghost that possessed a
bunch of bugs, when and why did he do it?"

They both looked at Shock. She blinked. "I don't know, he never talks to me about anything."

"You met him first," Barrel pointed out.

"Yeah, but.. I didn't actually see him until you guys showed up to help build that elevator, and by then he
was already a swarm of bugs..." She shook her head. "Why does that matter, anyway? Aren't you
overlooking the bigger picture?"
"That we could let him out? I thought about that..." Lock said, picking at his pajama pants.

Her eyes brightened. "And?"

"Well.. " Lock's eyes darted between her and Barrel. "Even if we could figure out what they did and find
out how to reverse it.. I mean, none of us can really do magic. Definitely not at that level."

"Then why did you bother to call me in here?"

Lock frowned at her. "Excuse me for sharing something I thought you might find interesting."

Shock sighed and put her hands to her temples. "Listen, this really is fascinating, I'll grant you that, but
I'm tired, and I have more aches than I knew I had parts to ache, so tell me.. Why couldn't you have
paraphrased this in the morning?"

"Because Lock has a flair for the dramatic," Barrel answered.

"I'll give you a flair for the dramatic." Lock threw his pillow at the other boy.

Barrel caught it. "See? Plus he was wooorried about you."

"Aw. Big bad Lock was worried about little old me?" She pinched the devil-boy's cheeks. "That's so cute."

"Eh," Lock groused and batted her hands away. "Knock it off. Tubby just likes to exaggerate."

The half-witch snorted, smiling a little. "All right, guys, I really gotta go sleep, but I don't have to go to
see Oogie until after dinner, so-"

"Why do you have to go at all?" Lock asked.

Shock shot him annoyed look, and then tried a different tactic. "Because he can do things with that
tongue that would make a whore blush."
The devil-boy wrinkled his nose. "If I wasn't about to dream for several hours, I would call your bluff on
pursuing that subject."

"Heh, right. Night, dorks." It was said with affection.

She returned to her room, but hesitated before turning out the light on her nightstand.
Black Butterfly
by 1337Fuxxor

URL: http://movies.adult-fanfiction.org/story.php?no=600092779

Table of Contents
Table of Contents
1. Prologue
2. March 15: Lock
3. March 16: Shock
4. March 16: Shock
5. March 16: Shock
6. March 17: The Boogeyman

Prologue
A/N: The style of this one is pretty different. It wasn't originally going to be an official part of the
Butterfly series, but it works to make the transition I want to make between part 2 and what is now part
4, so I'm going to use it as such.
Heh, I think I noticed a mistake I've been making since the beginning, but since no one's called it, I'll just
chalk it up as one of the creative liberties I'm taking.
For anyone who's just stepping in here: This is Part 3. Part 1 is Butterfly Complex, and Part 2 is Butterfly
Fetish. If you haven't already read those, it would be a good idea to do so now.
Codes may evolve along with the story, but the ones that appear now are set in stone.
February 14th

Lock's POV

The sun had gone down. This had to count as evening. Lock watched the town through his bedroom
window, slumped over with his arms crossed on the sill. Maybe Oogie Boogie fudged the time to make her
stay longer. Like that was any sort of comfort... Dammit.. and damn Barrel, too. 'Sort of reckless?' If she
decided to pour leech berry jelly over her head and run through a stinger's hive, that would be 'sort of
reckless.' Sneaking off every night to throw herself at Oogie Boogie's twisted mercy, even after how close
he'd come to killing her only a month ago, and who knew how many times since then.. 'Her own business'
or not, that was a damn death wish.

On top of that, how the hell did she fall for Oogie Boogie when Lock had been trying to get her attention
for years? Sure, Lock knew he hadn't been exactly nice, but Oogie Boogie was fucking evil. The only logical
explanation was that Shock liked the abuse and didn't think Lock was evil enough. But how logical was
that, really? Stupid girls. He'd probably never understand them.

Plus, this put him in another dilemma. Shock had inspired him to bring Oogie Boogie back, maybe set him
free, to really shake things up around here. Not only had she beat him to it--how still remained a
mystery--but if he let Oogie Boogie out he may never have another chance with her. At least this way he
could catch her away from him during the day.

"Yeah, right. She'd blow you off either way.. " He muttered. "Always does."

"Still not back yet?" Barrel asked from the doorway.

"No, Barrel, she's still not back yet," Lock answered without turning around.

"She's probably fine."

"Yeah, I get that. There's nothing wrong with you, there's nothing wrong with her, everyone is bloody
fine."

"Are you still mad at me?" When the other boy didn't answer, Barrel continued, "I know you're jealous
because-"

"I'm not jealous."

"-he got to her first, but if we fight with her about it she'll push us away. Right?"

"If we don't, she'll keep seeing him until something really bad happens."

"You don't know that..."

"Oh, come on." Lock finally turned around. "You know how Oogie Boogie is. Aren't you the least bit
surprised she's not dead already?"

"Uh.. " Barrel rubbed the back of his head. "I dunno.. Wouldn't it be suspicious if she disappeared?"

Thinking of the book he'd found in Jack's library, Lock almost laughed. Oogie Boogie wouldn't give a damn
if her 'disappearance' caused suspicion. Not if he wanted to make her 'disappear' badly enough. Though,
there were other ways it might inconvenience him. If he ever did kill her, Lock would raise a stink in
town, to be sure, and Barrel would likely be right there with him. Any hope he may have had about
escaping that tree in the next hundred years or so would go to hell. Maybe as long as he stayed trapped,
Shock really was safe.. safe-ish... "Probably," he said before returning his gaze to the front walk. Probably
a good thing that he never told Barrel exactly where he got the idea to resurrect Oogie Boogie.

In the silvery light of the rising moon, he spotted a red figure wandering up to Jack's gate. Not hard to
figure out her identity. Who else would be straggling home at this hour wearing his coat? Her ability to
walk, and in a straight line no less, helped set a lot of his fears aside, but he couldn't see much detail from
this height. Shock made her way up the twisting stairs at the same tired and leisurely pace, and then he
heard the front door open at close. When he heard her feet on the stairs inside, he turned away from the
window. Even Barrel had gone quiet, one eye on the hallway through the open door. They heard her
bedroom door open and close. A few minutes passed, but that was it.

"See?" Barrel said, his voice a bit lower. "I told you she's fine."

"Yeah," Lock muttered, leaning out the window again. "Same old Shock." Across the plane of the wall, he
could see just enough to watch her windowsill go dark. 'I'll see you guys later,' she had said. 'I'll explain
tomorrow evening,' she had said. Bullshit. "I should just let it go," he said to himself. But he couldn't do
that, because he really wanted to see and make sure she was still in one piece. His pride wouldn't let him
go crawling to her, or outright ask how she was doing. How on earth could he get her to come to him? His
pillow caught his eye, and an idea came to mind. He'd have to lure her in with a topic she couldn't refuse.
"Hey, Barrel?"

"What?"

"Can you go get her for me?" Walking to his bed, Lock reached under his pillow.
"She's gonna tell me to buzz off."

He waved the battered, leather-bound book. "No she won't."

Barrel's eyes grew rounder with curiosity. "What is that?"

"Some old journal. It's got some real interesting information about Shock's new love bug."

"Lemme see."

Barrel reached for it, but Lock tucked it under one arm. "Go get her and I'll tell both of you." If new
information about Oogie Boogie wouldn't get her in here, then Lock would be at a loss until morning.

Fortunately, it did work, if only for a few minutes. Didn't matter. Aside from the aches she used as an
excuse to leave, she did look all right. For now. Forcing himself not to think about the things Oogie Boogie
might do to her with his tongue Lock managed to fall into an uneasy sleep.

March 1st

Lock put one knee on the kitchen counter, reaching for an empty jar on the top shelf. He'd discovered that
he could weasel extra time out of Shock by cooking a little excess food at each meal. It saved her time
hunting down food for Oogie Boogie. His spidery fingers closed around glass just as the door flew open,
cracking loudly as it impacted the wall. Lock jerked around. His leg slipped out from under him and he
landed with his butt on the counter, simultaneously smacking the back of his head on the cabinets.

Before Lock could say anything, Barrel exclaimed, "Dude, Shock and Jack are about to throw down." His
eyes were two dark saucers in his round face.

"What?" One red eyebrow lowered and the other rose in an elegant arc of confusion. "No way.. " He'd
watched Jack scold Shock for fighting before, and he'd hardly call such confrontations throw downs. The
half-ghoul looked pretty worked up about something, but Lock probably would have heard a true clash
brewing from the kitchen.

As if on cue, Shock's voice drifted in from the living room. "Well maybe they did, because I don't have
them!"
Without needing any encouragement, Lock hopped off the counter and followed Barrel through the door.
The living room doubled as an entry hall--the square room at the base of the staircase, immediately
accessible by the front door. Shock, Jack, Finkelstein, and Corpse Mother stood in a cluster toward the
center of the room, with Sally offset closer to the foot of the stairs. Shock looked like she wanted to
make a break up those stairs, but Jack had a firm grip on one of her arms.

"Igor and Jewel both saw you take them last night!" Finkelstein yelled back.

"Shock, just tell us what you did with them," Jack said calmly.

"I don't have the damn potions! Let go of me!"

Jack frowned at her language, but didn't comment. "I understand, you don't have them anymore, but what
did you do with them?"

Shock didn't answer, clenching her jaw and glaring. Lock had a sneaking suspicion she knew exactly where
those potions were and couldn't answer. Most nights, she still went to Oogie Boogie's alone. Lock usually
didn't want to come, anyway. Not because he didn't want to get re-involved with the Boogeyman, but
because things got so uncomfortable when Shock and Oogie Boogie were in the same room. There was this
vibe in the air, to the point where even Shock couldn't look at the burlap face without blushing. Of course,
the Boogeyman made his own contribution to the discomfort by constantly undressing her with his eyes..

"This is stupid," she finally growled at Finkelstein. "Most of the stuff I took was crap out of that junk heap
you call a front yard and books you never read anymore. If you would have let me have it if I asked, then
why are you making such a big deal out of this?"

"You've been stealing from me, you ruffian," Finkelstein returned.

"I don't know what that gambling psychopath taught you, but your behavior is unfit for a civilized
community," Corpse Mother added.

The mention of Oogie Boogie lit amethyst fire in Shock's eyes. When she spoke again, her throat was tight
with restrained emotion. "Are you serious? I borrowed some useless junk from the doctor and you want
to pull that card?"

"Oh, it's more than that. There's the fighting. Spending all hours of the day slinking around outside the
gate, getting into who knows what. And what about Corpse Kid's puppy? My poor baby's been crying his
eyes out for two days! And Helga's cat?" Corpse Mother said.

"You know about that?" Jack asked Shock.

"They probably ran away. How should I know?"

"Clown saw you carry Hackles out the front gate," Corpse Mother said. "What did you and your hood
friends do to him?"

Hackles was the name of the zombie Doberman pup Corpse Mother had given her son last Christmas. Lock
had warned Shock to leave it alone. Maybe she'd been desperate. Once more, Shock didn't answer, but Lock
could see her slender frame vibrating with tension.

This time, Jack broke the silence. His voice still sounded the calmest of the four, but that calm had a new
and very brittle quality to it. "Where's Hackles?"

The half-witch looked up at Jack without answering.

"Shock," Jack repeated, "where is Hackles?"

When she finally answered, her voice was low and cold. "What are you so upset about? It was already
dead. What could I have-"

Corpse Mother smacked Shock. The move even startled Jack, apparently. "You rotten little creature." She
turned to Jack. "I always knew this was a bad idea. That one," she pointed at Shock, "was poisoned by Him,
and nothing is going to change that. She's been getting worse and worse. You should send her back to the
Hinterlands she loves so much."

Jack dropped Shock's arm to put both hands on Corpse Mother's shoulders. The teenager took a few steps
back, one hand over her cheek, but Lock couldn't see her face anymore.

"Let's not get hasty," Jack said. "I'm sure we can come to some kind of agreement without-"

"What if I want to leave?" Shock interrupted.

The Pumpkin King tilted his head at the young woman like he thought he hadn't heard properly. "Pardon?"

"She's just saying what everyone's been thinking for the last six years. I don't belong here, and I never
wanted to stay here. Do you understand what it's like to walk down the street and know that people are
judging? Or to see them flinch like you're a loose cannon that could go off any minute? I don't see why I
have to suffer because you feel guilty for murdering our guardian."

Jack's eye sockets elongated vertically and his mouth formed an 'o' as he recoiled a step. "That's not- the
Hinterlands aren't a safe or healthy place for a young lady-"

"I'm not a young lady, I'm not a sweet little lady, I'm not any kind of damn lady! And I'm not a kid
anymore. I can take care of myself outside of this... this.. soft-headed, idiotic town. I'm leaving." She said
this last part with an air of finality that dared anyone to suggest otherwise. Then she turned on her
heal and headed for the stairs, shoving past Sally as she went.

"Good riddance to bad rubbish, I say," Corpse Mother called after her.

The skeleton started after Shock, but Sally stopped him. "Let her cool off first," the rag doll said softly,
with a disapproving glance at the rotund woman.

The two boys withdrew into the kitchen, so they missed anything that followed. "You don't think she
means that, do you?" Barrel asked.

"I don't know." Lock still couldn't believe that fat bitch had hit her, especially after getting on her case
for doing the same thing. And so what if Shock got in a few fights? Half the kids around here deserved to
have their asses kicked once in a while. Shock happened to have a shorter temper than most was all.

"Should we go with her? If she does leave."

"I'm not leaving her alone with.. out there," Lock scoffed.

Barrel nodded understanding, but still looked wary. "She might not let us."

"Then she'll just have to suck it up," Lock said. He would not abandon Shock in the middle of nowhere with
the Boogeyman. Her safety aside, they would both miss her, no matter how that fateful Christmas
leveraged them apart. Maybe returning to the tree house would help restore the natural order. They
were Boogie's Boys, the three of them, even the one who hated being called that. Lock clasped his hands at
chest level with his pointer fingers steepled against his chin and looked to one side. "If we are leaving,
we should get that fat bitch a parting gift.. "

"Like what?"
"What does he do with the bones he spits out?"

"Dunno, but I'm sure we could find out."

So it came to pass that two days later, Corpse Mother entered her kitchen and found a bloody dog skull
sitting on her table. That's not what made her cry out, though. Not entirely. Hackles's collar was clutched
between the bony teeth along with a note that read, You fuck with one of us, you fuck with all of us.

Watching through the window, Lock grinned. He wasn't usually much for psychological warfare, but the
expression on her face was priceless. Plus, Oogie Boogie had been highly amused by Lock's idea, and Shock
had rewarded the devil-boy with one of her prettiest smiles yet.

A/N: Butcher Jones- If I haven't lost you by slowing down with my updates, in regard to your review on
Butterfly Complex, many pairing combinations of these four have flitted across my mind at one time or
another (and not just in sets of two). I would encourage an Oogie/Lock fic. I've spent time looking around,
and I've never seen that pairing before. I'd totally read it.

March 15: Lock

Lock (March 15th)

Spring settled into Halloween land, or at least as much as it could. They didn't exactly have seasons
around here, but some months felt warmer than others, especially when the pumpkin sun was out in full.
Over the last couple days, the trio had the added heat of exertion to make them sweat, even with Barrel
doing most of the heavy lifting. They were repairing the tree house, and they were almost done. Lock felt
particular gratitude for that last part. The tree was large enough for all three of them to use during the
construction process, especially since Shock slept inside the casino more often than not. The problem came
from the damn noises that pair made. Every squeal, scream, giggle, and laugh from below caused the
devil-boy to shudder in queer waves of worry, jealousy, disgust, and sadness.

Days like today made the decision to move out here worthwhile, though. Seeing as the town liked Barrel
most out of the three, and Shock swore only a direct order from the Boogeyman himself could get her to
set foot inside that place again, the largest boy had gone to negotiate for more materials. Generally that
involved trading odd jobs for whatever they needed, so he would be gone until the afternoon. Of course,
even Barrel steered clear of the Corpse family.. Oogie Boogie was probably asleep. Lock and the half-
witch were alone up here. He occupied himself with nailing the last board into the front porch, and she
worked on finishing the walls and preparing to start the roof.

He shot a glance at her over his shoulder. She stood on tiptoe, stretching to reach as far as possible. With
her secret out, she didn't hide so much on warm days, and her arms were bare to her shoulders. Not the
most typically erotic skin to see, but her usually conservative style made him feel like he'd spent his
whole life in an all-boy's school and had just caught a glimpse of a pretty nun's ankle. He wanted to touch
that bare shoulder so badly. Of course the purple and red streaking her pastel-mint complexion reminded
him that Oogie Boogie had touched that and so much more. What a lucky bastard..

When she stopped to fan herself with her hat, his eyes darted to the ground in front of him. He heard her
sigh and groan. She did that a lot nowadays, and he could guess why, but he didn't look up. It irritated
her if he or Barrel asked too many questions.

"Oh, before I forget, Oogie says he's cooking tonight," she said.

"What?" Lock turned around, but she was looking up at the spot she'd been working on. He tried not to
notice the way she absentmindedly rubbed her right elbow. "Why?"

"Said he wanted to talk to all of us."

"About what?"

She finally looked at Lock, smiling a little. "If he'd told me, don't you think I'd relay the message?"

"I guess." He watched her kneel by the bucket of water they'd brought up and reach behind her to twist
her hair back. The resulting flinch made the corner of her eye twitch, but she was getting good at
masking it. Summoning up his courage, the devil boy joined her and reached for the blue-black waves. He
expected her to snap at him. The brief flicker in her eyes said she almost did, but she must have changed
her mind because the flare disappeared. She let him hold her hair out of her face while she cupped some
water in her hands and drank. Lock resisted the urge to run his fingers through it. That probably would
piss her off. "You think it might be some kind of mission?"

"Could be." She shifted to sit on her hip with her legs tucked behind her. "He's making a big enough deal out
of it."

"It's about time. I thought having him back would be more fun than this." He was reluctant to release her
hair, but it felt beautiful sliding out of his fingers.

"Oh, he's still plenty of fun.. " She mumbled, biting her lip to hide a smile and looking at an invisible point
in the air to her left.

"Uh huh." Lock crossed his arms and his tail curled over at the end. "Sounds like you two are having a
great time down there, honey baby sugar tits."
Her cheeks turned pink. "We are not that loud, and he doesn't call me sugar tits... that much.. "

"He may not be that loud, but you scream like a banshee."

"I'll make you scream like a banshee."

Oh, how Lock wished that were true. "Whatever, baby."

Shock frowned and yanked his tail. Lock yelped rather loudly indeed. "Quit being a jealous twat."

He pouted, hugging his tail to his chest. "I'm not jealous."

"But you are a twat."

"No!"

Giggling, Shock stood up and straightened her skirt. "When Barrel gets back with the tin sheets, someone
needs to have the frame for the roof done."

"Oh, yeah?"

"Yeah. And I'm not going to climb around up there."

"That is a problem," Lock teased.

She grabbed his tail threateningly. "Get your butt up there."

"Yes, ma'am." Shorter than both of them, now, and she still acted like the boss of the whole operation. It
was kind of funny. Not that Lock minded. Besides, her position with Oogie Boogie lent that role enough
legitimacy. Even before she.. Lock nipped that thought in the bud and focused on his balance instead.

XXX
The trick-or-treaters sat on the floor in front of Oogie Boogie's chair. Lock felt like a kid waiting to hear
a story. There was even a book called True Fairytales sitting on the flat rock next to their buggy master.
Barrel was preoccupied with his stew, and never looked away from his food while eating. Lock remained
hunched over his bowl, but his eyes kept straying to Shock, stretched out on her stomach and propped up
on one elbow. Watching the Boogeyman sideways, she brushed some hair behind her ear, but the back of
her finger continued on and traced her jaw to her chin. Lock glanced at Oogie Boogie to see that his eyes
were on her and his mouth was turned up at the very corners.

Lock bit back a grimace. "So what did you want?" He hoped none of them could tell half of his motive for
asking was to get the Boogeyman to stop looking at Shock.

"Straight to business, hm?" Oogie Boogie chuckled. "All right. I think it's time for a vacation, and the
upcoming holiday seems like the perfect time to do it."

Vacation? Lock blinked. How was the Boogeyman supposed to take a vacation? Wasn't he trapped here?
Maybe Lock had been wrong about the journal...

"There's a holiday coming up?" Barrel asked.

Oogie Boogie looked annoyed by the interruption. "St. Patrick's Day."

"Oh. Where are we going?"

"The City of Lights."

"Huh?"

"Barrel, if you don't quit flappin your jaw, I'll remove it."

Despite his size, the half-ghoul shrank from the icy tone and stared into his bowl.

"Before we can go, I need you three to run a little errand for me." He opened the book. "Have you ever
heard of leprechauns?"

Even Shock looked rather puzzled at that one, and Barrel didn't dare open his mouth. All three of them
peered at the picture he held up for them. It looked like a cross between an elf and a troll. Pointy-eared,
humanoid, and almost jolly in appearance, with aged, green skin and a large belly. It wore a dark green,
tattered waistcoat with rust-colored leggings and shiny, brown shoes.

"Take a good look. I need you to go to St. Patrick's land and get me one. And no funny business." He gave
Barrel a pointed look. "Don't talk to it, don't listen to it, don't touch it after you bag it. Remember
whatever it offers you ain't worth the payback for disobeying me. And I will know if you disobey me."

The three of them looked at each other. What on earth would that weird creature offer them? Since
Oogie Boogie had taken the time to make the threat, it must be something tempting. Maybe it was the
reason he wanted one in the first place? Lock hoped Barrel would ask, but the other boy remained cowed
by the earlier reprimanding. The book snapped shut before Lock could check the spidery print around the
picture for a clue.

"Catching it won't be hard. Once you see one, it's trapped as long as one of you keeps watching it. Put it in
an iron cage and it won't be able to escape at all. It'll try to trick you into letting it out, but don't trust
anything the devious little bastard says. You leave tomorrow morning. I'll give you written instructions
and supplies then."

After he stopped talking, Lock got the hint that he didn't intend to tell them any more at this time. He
thought about pushing for details, but decided he'd find out tomorrow. It sounded like fun, though. More
fun than when they kidnapped Santa all those years ago. Maybe this would be an actual challenge;
something to keep his mind off Shock and Oogie Boogie's affair, if only for a few hours.

March 16: Shock

A/N: I'm not sure what possessed me to make an attempt at conveying the leprechaun's voice, instead of
letting everyone assume like I do with Oogie, but it's a small part and I'm not sure how to change it now,
so bear with me.. Also, now is a good time to start paying attention to chapter titles, to avoid confusion.

Shock (March 16)

She wished they still had the bathtub. Then they wouldn't have needed Barrel to carry the cage and they
could have left him at home. The extra warning Oogie had given after the other two went up echoed
through her head all night. Even now, she heard him whisper in her ear, We haven't had to play the
punishment game in a while, and you don't wanna know where I'm stickin that poker if you screw up
tomorrow. Bless his heart, but Barrel wasn't the brightest jack-o-lantern in the pumpkin patch. If it came
down to a battle of wits and temptation, like Oogie kept implying.. Then she felt guilty for being
suspicious of poor, loyal Barrel. So loyal, he often avoided taking sides when her and Lock argued. He
would do his best for the team, but she couldn't stop thinking ...you don't wanna know where I'm stickin
that..

"This is the one, right?" Barrel asked.

Lock unfolded Oogie's instructions. "Yep, the four leaf clover."

The three of them approached the green holiday door and stood in front of it. A cluster of mushrooms
sprung from the base of the tree, but they didn't look like any kind Shock recognized.

"Wonder what it's going to look like," Barrel mused.

"Should we leave the cage or take it with us?" Shock asked. "If they see us with it, it might scare them."

"They couldn't see it in the bag, and it might be hard to get one back here without it," Lock said.

"They're only three feet tall. If we could get Santa into the tub, we can carry a leprechaun.. Besides,
Oogie said as long as one of us watches it, it can't escape."

"Does that count blinking?" Barrel asked.

The other two looked at each other. They didn't know. "Fine," Shock sighed. "Bring it along."

Lock put a hand on the shiny gold knob, turned it, and pulled the door open. "Bonziiiii!"

As he jumped into the dark maw, he faded into thin air, his voice getting farther and farther away,
faintly echoing. Closing her eyes, Shock jumped in after him, and she didn't open them again until she felt
grass under her hands. The amount of vibrant green that filled them when she did made Oogie's neon
casino seem dark by comparison. Lush trees and grass that only seemed brighter against the cloudy sky.
Somewhere through the bushes, she heard a stream.

Sitting on his knees beside her, Lock mumbled, "Wow.. "

Barrel popped out of thin air and landed on her other side with a soft thud. The sack with the cage inside
slipped out of his fingers and bounced with a loud clatter. The sound helped her shake off the surprise and
she sat up to find her hat. "So we just start walking and hope we find one?"

"We could cover more ground if we split up," Lock suggested.

"How would we find each other again?"

His tail twisted into something resembling a question mark and he tapped one long nail against his sharp
teeth. "Good point. After you, then, fearless leader."

Rolling her eyes, Shock decided to look for and follow the stream. Back in Halloween land, she found all
kinds of interesting things around the lake. As they walked, her hat kept catching on low branches until
she finally took it off. An hour passed, maybe more, with nothing but the thick green brush, the burbling
water, and the occasional rustling sound or birdcall. Combine that with the sensation of being watched,
and anyone from any other world might have been frightened. The trio, however, simply grew tired of
the environment's redundancy. Shock couldn't even find any exotic bugs to watch. Though her ears
disagreed, her eyes told her the forest was devoid of all other life. Nabbing Santa and even that bunny
creature had been so easy, she figured this would be a snap, too. Fantastic. She huffed a strand of hair out
of her face.

At least the scenery finally started to change. The trees pulled back from the bank until following the
stream became considerably easier. She stopped to twist her hair up under her hat, interrupted when
Barrel ran into her from behind. "Hey, watch it." She glared over her shoulder, but he gazed at something
in front of all of them. Looking up and past Lock--who kept moving forward, but at a slower pace--her lips
parted and her eyebrows went up. The tree line ended abruptly at a vast field of grass, dotted with
clumps of small purple and white flowers. In the sun, she could see the thin veil of mist dancing over the
water that continued beyond the forest border, unfazed, shimmering with refracted light.

"Now should we split up?" Lock asked.

Aside from the rolling hills, it would be harder to lose sight of each other out here. "All right. We can
meet up on top of that cliff." She pointed at a hill with half of its face sheared off. The tallest bluff she
could see close by. "If you find anything, take it up there. Barrel, keep an eye on it and be ready." He still
had the cage, after all. Then they all fanned out across the field.

Shock turned away from the river and made her way up the gentle slope of a hill. Bees circled the flower
clumps. Something that looked like a rabbit with longer legs hopped by. As she neared the apex, she
noticed that odd piles and stands of rock jutted out of the ground, dotting the countryside below, but she
couldn't see any houses, much less towns. Had they gone through the right door? Then again, why would
any holiday world be empty?

Behind her, Lock continued along the general direction of the river, and Barrel investigated the rock
piles on its opposite side. Considering they were the only place anything could hide around here, Shock
decided to follow suite. As she descended the other side of the hill, a whorl of wind gusted up under her
hat and plucked it off her head. She chased after it, but every time her fingers brushed it the wind
yanked it away again. Things continued that way until her foot hooked something hidden under a clump
of clovers and she tumbled to the ground face first. Growling, she got to her knees, ripped out two
handfuls of greenery, and threw them.

When her brief tantrum passed, she started to stand, but a twinkle in the dirt caught her eye. Bright
gold. Working a finger under the edge, she pried it up and rubbed it clean with a thumb. A golden four-
leaf clover. Four-leaf clovers were supposed to be lucky, right? She rubbed it on her dress and held it up
to the sun, grinning at her reflection. Oogie would love this. As she lowered it to stash it in her pocket,
the mirrored surface caught a flash of movement behind her. Jerking around, she jumped and covered her
mouth. Her hat sat on the ground less than a foot from her. The sound of running feet and frantic
whispers made her whip around again, this time to face the closest clump of rocks. One large one stuck up
and out at an angle, creating a sloping platform. Shrubs clustered around the base of it, and she could
have sworn they were still moving. Or was it the wind? Warily reaching for her hat and tightening her
grip on the clover, she tiptoed over, craning her neck to see what might be in there. She was scarcely
close enough to reach out and brush the branches aside when two red-breasted birds exploded out of the
leaves. Shock stumbled and, embarrassingly, let out a startled yelp, but she regained her composure
quickly.

I really hope no one saw that, she thought, looking around for her cohorts. Lock was nowhere to be found,
but she could see a large, dark silhouette running up the side of the home base hill. When Barrel got to
the top, he waved one arm wildly. Seeming to decide that didn't appear urgent enough, he set the bag
with the cage down and waved both hands over his head, hopping a little. If words were coming out of his
mouth, she couldn't tell, but his actions were clear. Forgetting the birds, still clutching the clover and
her hat, she took off running to meet him. Don't let him do anything stupid. Don't let him do anything
stupid. Please, please..

As she watched, he stopped jumping and turned to look at the bag. After a bit he knelt next to it and
reached for the ties at the top. No! Shock poured on more steam. She crested the hill between them and
spotted Lock, about a quarter of the way up the bluff already. The half-ghoul paused whatever he was
doing to look at him, but the half-witch didn't slacken her pace. The cage came out of the bag, and from
here she could make out that Barrel had indeed caught something.

By the time she reached the bottom, Lock and Barrel were both at the top, arguing vehemently. About
halfway up, Barrel bent to open the cage. Gluing her eyes on the leprechaun, Shock shouted, "What the
hell are you doing?!"

"He says he can grant us both three wishes," Barrel called back. "Anything we want. But we have to let
him out because-"

"Oogie specifically said-"

"He never said anything about wishes."

It felt strange yelling at Barrel while looking at the leprechaun, but she wasn't going to bank on either
of the boys watching him if a fight broke out. "He said don't talk to it or interact with it. That covers
making wishes and you know it."

"I'll cut yeh in on the deal, lassie," the leprechaun grinned at her. "That's nine wishes for the price of one."

"Oh, be quiet," Shock growled, fumbling around until she grabbed Barrel by the shirt.
"Anything yeh want," the leprechaun said. "Doesn't that interest yeh at all?"

"What interests me is not pissing off Oogie." And that was true. She couldn't think of anything else.
Always present, whispering against her neck, a hand on her shoulder. Nudging her along with his whims.

"Perhaps some of me gold. A lovely lass such as yehself deserves something sparkly."

"I don't want-"

"Right. All yeh want is tah make this Oogie fellow happy. Quite admirable indeed. I hope he's as loyal to
you.. " He gave her a sly look.

"Oh, what do you know?"

"I know what young lasses in your position really want." A singsong note to his voice this time. "And I
can see that yeh get it."

"All right, you," she pointed at the leprechaun, "shush. You," she pointed what she guessed to be Lock's
general direction, "better watch him." On her side or Barrel's side, she figured Lock had no motive to free
the leprechaun either way. As soon as she was sure he had it under control, she turned her fury on
Barrel. "What's wrong with you? He ordered us to bag it and bring it straight to him, 'no funny business.'
Did you forget?"

"But he's all the way in Halloween land. How's he gonna find out?"

Shock threw up her hands. "He always figures it out eventually! You know that."

"But how-"

"All right. Say we do make the wishes. What if we use up the wishes, take the gold, and then find out
that's what Oogie wanted him for? Or maybe the scrying liquid actually works." One of the potions
Finkelstein had busted her for taking. "It doesn't matter how. What matters is what he'll do about it." She
saw the shift in Barrel's eyes as he contemplated that.
Not even to deter Barrel would she mention the special threat the Boogeyman left for her, but she did
the next most personal thing. Due to Lock's sometimes irritating concern, she never confessed that Oogie
actually hurt her at times, maliciously, as opposed to playfully. Didn't matter now. She'd deal with Lock
later, if necessary. Shock put one foot on the cage and pulled her skirt past mid-thigh. No fresh burns of
late, but numerous scars told their own nasty story. The half-ghoul's mouth drooped, fear and doubt like
two heavy weights at its corners.

Satisfied, Shock turned to the other boy, to see if she had to convince him as well. Lock stared at her,
more specifically her leg, stunned and slack-jawed, paler than usual. The leprechaun wasn't anywhere to
be seen. She almost screamed, but kicked the empty cage instead. Lock's eyes snapped into focus, first
crinkled with confusion, and then wide with realization.

"I- I-" He stammered, his cheeks a shade away from matching his hair.

"Never mind that. Just find the stupid thing, before it tells the others what happened."

As the two boys looked around, and then moved off in opposite directions, Shock felt another strange gust
ruffle around her ankles, fluttering the edge of her skirt. Breathy laughter tickled the air near her ear.
She whipped around in time to see something shimmery--like a heat wave--whisk past Barrel in the
direction of the slope. "There he is!"

"Where?" Lock turned.

"Right there!" She was already running after it. How could he have missed it? It passed right in front of
him. A slower runner than Lock, she finally lunged randomly at the air current, but fell short. The
impact sent the golden clover flying from her pocket. It flipped in the air, catching the light and
throwing it onto the invisible, retreating form. The leprechaun lit up--a floating light shape void of
detail. Must have been enough, because a red flash later, Lock tackled it as it rematerialized. A rattling
sound behind them told her that Barrel had gone back for the cage.

"Let me go, yeh little brats!" The leprechaun snarled, dropping any pretext of friendliness.

Lock scowled. "Who are you calling little?"

It almost made Shock laugh. Seemed like an absurd thing to zero in on considering the larger context of
the situation. However, she stayed focused on their target until they had him secured in the cage again.
Then she fetched her clover.

"What is that?" Barrel asked, slinging the sack over his shoulder. Inside of it, their captive cursed at him.
"A present for Oogie," she grinned, pocketing it. Then she frowned at the bag. "Can't you keep him any
quieter than that?" When Barrel only shrugged, she shook her head. "Whatever, let's hurry." It would
seem the talisman she held had some kind of useful power, anyway. Perhaps lucky enough to get them
home without any more problems.

With the frantic action finished, Lock had gone strangely quiet. She'd expected her comment about the
present to set Lock off teasing her again. Or with the way he'd been so stunned at the sight of her leg, she
expected some kind of sour look. The one that said he still disapproved of her choice, even if he stopped
mentioning it. Then again, his stare hadn't exactly been a shocked, angry, or worried kind of stunned, like
when he realized why she'd been tied up naked in the casino. No, more like the time they'd gone to that
candy store in the human world and he'd discovered popcorn and root beer flavored jellybeans. That kind
of stunned. A happy kind..

Shock blinked. When they fought, she only called Lock jealous because it got under his skin. She never
stopped to think about why.. No.. no that's silly. Even if he had meant it like.. like that, she saw him look
at more than a couple girls around town before. It was probably just a teenage boy being a teenage boy.
Even so.. probably best to forget the whole thing. Oogie could be a real possessive prick, too. Better not
open that can of worms. Shock threw out the riot act she'd planned to read the devil-boy at home and
thought about Oogie and his plans instead.

March 17: The Boogeyman

A/N: Wow, what has it been, nine months or something? I'm so sorry. This chapter was really hard to
write. I kept getting caught up in details, doing research about the hotel and the city this whole place is
obviously based on, etc. That's why I usually try to avoid writing about real locations. Especially ones I
haven't been to in over ten years. Anyway, I hope this chapter is good enough. At this point I just want
to get this leg of the story finished and move on to the last one. Quite frankly I'm tired fooling with this
chapter and any original readers who might still be hanging around are probably tired of waiting, so I'm
just going to go ahead and post it. Enjoy.

The Boogeyman (March 17)

The light sound of metal on wood pulled Oogie out of something resembling sleep. He opened one eye just
enough to see the covered tray on the nightstand as Shock's hand drew away. Both eyes followed it up as
it brushed her hair behind her ear. She wore the same clothes from last night. Still wasn't wearing a bra.
She straightened up and his gaze crept down the length of her. Not much in the way of curves, but her
legs went all the way up, and he couldn't fault her for that. Besides, she came with other advantages.
Halloween Town women took a lot more before they died, and that was his absolute favorite thing about
them. Sure, his little toy half-witch was a bit more delicate than that, but add in her unflinching loyalty
and she became a whole new level of amusing.
Shock caught him watching her and whispered, "Sorry."

As she turned to leave, he grabbed her wrist. "Where do you think you're goin?" He reeled her in until he
could get an arm around her waist and pull her into his lap.

"Don't start. Lock and Barrel are waiting for me."

"Too late." His fingers fanned out over her solar plexus, feeling the heat through her shirt. He pressed
harder with his palm and kissed her. She struggled for a second, pushing on his shoulders, but gave up in
the end. Her breath tasted so sweet that he wanted to suck it out of her lungs. It was in his power to do
that. To suck it out, let her go, and watch her panic as she gasped to get it back.

Shock turned her face away, blushing. "Listen, I only dropped in to bring you breakfast and give you this."

The object she took from the tray was about the size of her palm, flat and shiny gold, shaped like a four-
leaf clover. When she held it up in front of him, his reflection showed a human face with empty eye
sockets. A phantom centipede slithered out of one, across his face, and into his ear. "Well, now," he
grinned darkly, taking it from her. "Where did you find this?"

"The St. Patrick's world."

The clover tingled like static electricity in his fingertips. "You know what it does?"

Shock cocked her head. "They're supposed to be good luck aren't they?"
That and more. "I've mentioned that you're my favorite, right?" The Boogeyman purred, pulling her closer
and nuzzling her throat.

"Once or twice," she giggled and squirmed.

"Never said where you were going," he said against her neck. She smelled great, too.

"Barrel wants candy, Lock mentioned a roller coaster.. "

Her throat vibrated when she spoke. He almost wanted to take a bite out of her. Definitely didn't want to
let her go.. "And they're waiting for you now, huh?"

"Last night, you said we could have the day to do what we wanted."

"Didn't say I was gonna keep you here." Petting her cheek, he stared into her eyes, with their noses inches
apart. "But if I did change my mind, what could you do."

"I-" Her pupils dilated and she furrowed her brow. "I guess I'd stay here, but-" She stopped herself.

Dedication. Even if she wanted to say no, he could coerce her into anything. "Don't be late. I want you
back at four."

"Why?" She asked, draping her arms around his neck.

"'Cause I said so," he grinned.

"Fair enough," she laughed and kissed him on the cheek.

It was such a sweet, innocent gesture, almost laughably unwary. He wished she had kept pressing, to give
him an excuse to keep her here. Remind her that those adoring eyes shined most beautifully when she
cried. "If you want to get out of here at all, you better get out now," he leered, and then snapped his
teeth at her. She jumped up and backed toward the door, grinning, with her shoulders hunched. He held
her gaze as she fumbled behind herself for the knob, keeping her captive until the door closed between
them.

Lying down, with an arm behind his head, he held the clover up by its stem, rolling it between his fingers.
Light flashed across its surface. Yes, they were good luck, in a way. They had the power to show the
truth in an illusion, and random chance was nothing but an illusion used to disguise the inner workings of
the world. Used right, a clover could even revert magically altered physical bodies. Undoing that bug
body would be a step in the direction of getting out of that damn tree. If only he understood how he'd
changed in the first place. Then again, that knowledge wouldn't do much good without the power to fix it.
No matter how much leprechaun magic he stole, it would wear off at some point. As soon as it did, he'd be
right back under the tree. It would have been more convenient and probably more fun to snag a victim
from Halloween Town, but he had to stay under Jack's radar until he was ready.

Besides, how many years, or maybe decades, had it been since he toyed with a human? As quickly as they
went down, mortals were terrified of death. That level of fear was so satisfying. Of course Shock passed
the time, but he could never go far enough with her. Sometimes she made the hunger worse. The little
tease. He should drag her along for a week without letting her climax. Maybe that would make her more
sympathetic.

The Boogeyman had planned to stay in bed most of the day, but the hunger left him antsy. And why wait
until the evening to start hunting? It would probably be easier to start scouting alone, anyway. He swung
his bare feet onto the floor, slouching on the edge of the bed. What food had Shock brought him? Waffles,
drowned in red syrup and smothered with whipped cream. Those three.. but good enough for now. If only
eating didn't take so damn long in this body. There wasn't much he could do about that. Fortunately,
getting dressed took mere seconds, thanks to the stolen magic. He decided to go with all black today,
though. Humans tended to ignore dark colors.
On his way to the building's main elevator, he contemplated where to start looking. He could lurk around
the hallways, learning the habits of the maid staff, but lingering up here would look unnatural. Inside the
elevator, he leaned in the rear corner, watching the car collect passengers. At the nineteenth floor, a
mother stepped in with her son. He studied the boy sideways in the mirrored wall pressed to his left
shoulder. Oh, children were the best. Still so full of life that it glowed through their entire chests, fresh
and white. All the more tempting to put it out.

The Boogeyman's eyes twitched to the mother's reflection. She presented a problem. It wasn't quite as
easy to get a child away from its mother as one would think. He couldn't plan something like that, he had
to walk right in on the opportunity and do it quick. Mothers were annoyingly perceptive of danger, and
quicker to call it out, where their little brats were concerned. He wouldn't get away with following
them for long. Even if he tried to get the child through the mother, he'd have to approach her, and she'd
probably catch on to his act before he could get far. There was a ding, the doors opened, and he frowned,
watching the boy skip to freedom, yanking his mom's arm as he went. You don't know how lucky you are,
kid.

Not sure where to go next, he fidgeted with the clover in his pocket while he took in the area. Going left
would take him back to the lobby, but there were some shops on the way. Straight ahead led toward the
other tower, with the cheaper rooms. The mother and child had gone right, presumably toward a pool
based on what they'd been wearing.

Oogie was also about to go check out what else might be in the back of the building, but a pair of creamy
legs--descending from a very short blue sundress--made him do a double take. A silver anklet winked
flirtatiously above cloth, wedge sandals. He automatically turned around and fell in line several steps
behind, following the silver flash. Only a few seconds later did he acknowledge the curvy, redheaded
woman's companion. The young man walked with his arm around her waist. He was thin, shorter than her,
wearing torn jeans and a t-shirt.

The Boogeyman followed them until they entered the Playboy clothing store. He hung around outside for
a moment, pretending to look at some necklaces in the front window of Leor. That couple had intriguing
potential. It could be so fun to play lovers against each other. He snuck a glance back at the clothing shop.
The young man tagged along after her, carrying whatever she handed off to him. This could take a while,
but he wasn't ready to give up on them yet. He wanted them. Well, he could have wanted anybody, but
something told him these two were his best bet.

The clover, maybe. It sat heavily against his thigh, still thrumming lightly. Shock really was such a good
girl, to recognize and bring him something like that. Besides, how could she know what she was doing to
him, nave as she was? It may be frustrating, but he couldn't stay mad at her for it. Maybe he should get
her something, too. This whole trip was about his fantasy, and he wanted her to look the part of that
fantasy tonight. That didn't mean he had to buy her anything, but shopping gave him an excuse to loiter
in the area. Shock never wore jewelry of her own accord, but she would if he wanted her to, so he let his
browsing draw him inside.
As he moved back and forth among the glass cases, he heard a prim female voice behind him ask, "May I
help you?"

He turned to face the woman in the neat, white blouse. She blinked uncertainly when he did, her throat
rippling under a string of pearls as she swallowed. It showed clearly with her hair off her neck, twisted
and clipped at the back of her head. Everyone had a hook. The only difference was that some were easier
to figure out and use, and even that depended on his purpose. He didn't have to lure this woman off with
him--though after two months any prey could tempt him--simply make her less nervous about him
staying. The Boogeyman offered her a friendly smile. "Maybe you can. You look like a woman of good
taste."

She ducked her head a little and her smile widened a fraction. "What are you looking for?"

"A present, for a lady friend. Something glittery."

"Let's see what we can do."

She stayed beside him, instead of letting him walk behind her, but his purpose was served. He picked out a
necklace with a matching bracelet, and the humans he was stalking still hadn't left the other store. At
least not that he'd seen.. but he was confident that they must still be in there. Time to get a little bolder.

Entering the second store, the Boogeyman quickly spotted the young man in the ratty jeans sitting on a
stool outside of the women's changing rooms. He resisted the urge to stare, simply letting his eyes dart
past that area of the room, but discretion didn't stop him from eavesdropping.

The fitting room door opened. "What do you think?" There was a flirty lilt in the feminine voice.
"Wow," her male companion said, and he sounded like he meant it.

"Purple really is your color, Miss," another male voice chimed in.

"Would you still like to try it in red?" Another woman asked.

Oogie hazarded a glance up. The redhead wore a short, smokey-purple sequin dress that clung to her
curves. There were two store employees standing nearby as well, now, one with red sequin fabric draped
over her arm. Oogie's female target seemed to eat up the attention as she posed in front of the mirror.

"I don't know. It's a little tight, isn't it?" She smiled over her shoulder at her boyfriend. "Maybe I should
try the green one again."

Her smile tried to look flirty, but there was a hitch of uncertainty in her voice. With the right opening,
this game might even be too easy.

"If you want to," her boyfriend said.

The Boogeyman looked away as she took the red dress and disappeared back into the dressing room. He
could kill time by getting Shock a nice dress to go with the jewelry. He'd memorized her dimensions by
touch and sight. Matching a human size to those dimensions, however, was a different matter. She was
small. Very small. A two? A one? He even saw a zero and a double zero. Why did humans have to make
things so complicated?

He heard the voices back by the dressing rooms again. "Jessica, you look great in all of them. If you can't
decide, we can come back later, but I don't want to miss my meeting."
"What about the margarita breakfast?" The redhead, Jessica, called from inside the little room.

"I thought I took you shopping instead," the young man said.

"But I can't eat in a restaurant alone.. "

"I'll make it up to you at lunch, but I really can't be late."

"Promise?"

"I promise."

If the Boogeyman wasn't mistaken, he caught a hint of tired frustration underneath the patient
sincerity. The hinted destination also suggested a chance to catch Jessica alone, and lonely. What luck
indeed. Now that he had some idea of where she intended to go there wasn't as much pressure to
coordinate leaving the store with them, either. Still, he didn't want to dawdle for too long. He found the
smallest size in a black dress he liked--size one--and decided that guess was as good as any.

As he slowly made his way toward the register, he turned to pick up the same kind of purple dress
Jessica had been looking at, using the movement as an excuse to take another look at the fitting rooms.
Jessica came out and handed an emerald colored dress to her male companion. Oogie turned away and
slipped into the line, very aware when the couple took a place behind him. At this range, Jessica's
perfume wafted over his shoulder in a spicy cloud. He had to resist the urge to look. It smelled like a kind
of cookie that Lock baked sometimes, and reminded Oogie that he had more than one kind of hunger to
think about these days.
As he paid, he had to make sure no one could see into the wallet, which was really the bottomless bag in a
new skin. He wondered if anyone would notice when the paper money turned back into gold three days
from now, and how they would react to it. A handy leprechaun trick--getting into people's heads and
showing them what they wanted to see.

Now, the margarita breakfast. He's seen a sign about that on the way here, hadn't he? The Mexican
restaurant. Oogie started back the way he had come, hoping Jessica wouldn't change her mind.

XXX

A buffet. Exactly what he needed after the light breakfast earlier. As he picked up three breakfast
burritos, he kept an eye out for his prey. To his delight, he spotted what appeared to be her purse sitting
one table over from his, by the window. When he returned to his seat, he purposely sat facing what he
hoped was her table. Sure enough, a few minutes later, Jessica returned. She didn't seem to notice him at
first, intent on scraping the fruit and yogurt out of her crepes. His eyes slipped down to the surface of
her table and he wished he could see under it. Then a waiter came by to drop off her margarita, and Oogie
pretended to be enthralled with the pool outside the window. When he looked back, she'd pushed the
crepes to the side of her plate and was nibbling at the filling. As she moved to pick up her drink, she
caught his eyes darting away.

"What?" She asked, a little defensively.

No way to back out of being caught. Dammit. He smirked. "Seems a little early to be drinking."

"I'm not the only one in here drinking," she pointed out.

"You're the only one doing it alone."

"That's none of your business."

"But it is a shame." Now was as good a time to go for it as any. "A lady shouldn't have to drink alone."

She eyed him for a minute. "I have a fianc, you know."

"You think I bought this for myself?" He lifted the tiny, sparkly dress part way out of the bag, "Purple
isn't my color."

Jessica giggled in spite of herself. "I suppose not. At least not that shade."

"So where's your companion?"

She hesitated. "Meeting with some business partners.. Yours?"

"Out with some friends." Get her talking about herself, she'll love that. "So, is this trip of yours purely
business, or.. "

"I've always thought the dark mystique of this city was kind of.. I don't know, romantic. You know, the
City of Sin, what happens here stays here. Honestly, it's not quite as exciting as I hoped it would be." Then
she laughed a little. "But maybe that's what I get for having unrealistic expectations. Anyway the
business was part of it, but he also brought me here to propose."

"Lucky girl," Oogie smiled. "What does he do?"

Biting her lip, she stared into her plate and poked at her food. "He.. works in fashion." 'Kind of' went
unspoken, but it was there. As her gaze returned to the man across from her, it settled on his hands. "Are
those real?"

"What?"

"Your rings. Are they real?"

The Boogeyman held out his hands. "What do you think?"

Jessica leaned across her table as far as she could with her plate in the way.

Come on, take the bait..

After a bit, she stood up and moved around to the other side of her table to see better. Each hand had
two heavy, gold rings. The right middle finger wore a vibrant green emerald, while a blood colored ruby
sparkled on the ring finger next to it. A simple gold band adorned his left pinky, but it was the jewelry on
his left ring finger that interested her the most. The stone in it was deep black, opaque at first glance,
but with a hint of green translucence.

"I've never seen anything like that," she said.

"I'd hope not. It's supposed one of a kind."

"How did you get it?"

Oogie glanced side to side, and then said, "Let's just say a man lost a game." That was a lie, but maybe if he
pretended to confide in her, she'd be more inclined to open up herself. Plus, if she wanted to pursue the
story, pretending the story was a secret would give him an excuse to move closer.

"What kind of game?"

Jackpot. Oogie feigned hesitance, and then moved to the other side of his table to whisper, "Normally, I
wouldn't give out this information in public, but you seem like the kind of gal who can keep a secret,
right?"

"Of course." Her hazel eyes grew wider with curiosity.

"You see, I run a little gaming parlor of my own, if you know what I mean." Hey, that wasn't technically a
lie, and if she wanted myth and legend, he'd give her myth and legend. "I've got a lucky touch. Practically
unbeatable. I was playing cards with this younger guy. Just came into daddy's fortune, and really cocky
about it. He'd been losing all night, but he'd rather start putting up money he doesn't have than cut his
losses and go home. To be fair, he did have a pretty good hand, but no one beats the master. I took the ring
as part of his debt."

"What about the other part?"

Oogie shrugged and grinned. "You asked about the ring, I told you about the ring. Why worry about the
rest?" Was that too much? If she thought he was too dangerous, he might scare her off instead of intrigue
her. Then again, the clover must have drawn him to this couple for a reason.

She eyed him. "Who are you, anyway?"

"Forgive me. I go by Manning, but my associates call me B. And you are?"

"Jessica. Hart... I'm sorry, what does the B stand for? If you don't mind me asking."

"Boogie," he grinned.

"Boogie Manning?"

"The boogeyman of games. You know, so good my opponents see me in their nightmares," Oogie laughed. "It's
just a silly joke." He offered her a hand. "Pleasure meeting you, Miss Hart."

"Likewise, I guess," she giggled and gingerly accepted the shake.

They continued making small talk for a while. When the server returned, Oogie insisted on picking up
Jessica's tab, despite her protests. He could tell he made an impression on her, though. Her smile remained
small and nervous, but her cheeks were pink with flattery. If he could orchestrate running into her again
tomorrow, he'd have this one in the bag. Hopefully her fianc would follow by default.

XXX

The Boogeyman still spent most of the day in his room, daydreaming about what to do with the hapless
couple. He could get them alone and take them outright--slowly, of course, but uncomplicated and
straightforward. No. This could be his last real prey for a long time, so he'd have to really savor it. A
game was in order, to give them the false hope that they might survive, and give him the satisfaction of
their struggle. But which game?
Voices downstairs signaled the trio's return. He peered around the bedroom's door as they came into view
on the first floor. Yes, he'd told Shock he didn't want to waste his vacation obsessing over his weakened
powers and being sealed in his cave, but he couldn't banish those thoughts all together if he tried. Besides,
the way Lock grinned and laughed with the other two struck a nerve. That little bastard knew
something. For whatever reason, Lock hid it. "But I'll be damned if you can hide it forever," Oogie
muttered to himself.

"Seriously, Barrel, we live in a tree house and you're that afraid of heights?" Shock said.

"I told you, it's not the heights. It's the spinning. I get motion sickness."

"Well, you shouldn't have eaten all that cotton candy," Lock said.

"You shouldn't have dragged me on the ride," Barrel protested.

"That was kind of a dick move, Lock," Shock said.

"Oh, come on. Look at him. How could I 'drag' him anywhere? He wanted to go and he knows it."

Oogie went to the railing and leaned on it, watching them. They'd stopped in front of the window wall,
halfway to the kitchen. Barrel held a giant cup of soda, a balloon and a large, tied-off plastic bag. He'd
also changed into a Stratosphere t-shirt and a pair of jeans at some point during the day. Shock had a
neon-yellow, stuffed ladybug tucked under one arm. After Lock put down all of the goodies he was
carrying, Shock tried to hand the toy back to him, but he shook his head.

"Keep it," he said. "You're the one who wanted the prize. I just like carnival games."
Barrel spotted the bags Oogie had left on the kitchen table and asked, "Hey, what's that?" The other two
ignored him as he went to investigate.

"Bribery won't get you out of being shoved in the pool," Shock smirked and looked at the ground. "But
thanks."

Barrel's voice cut through the following awkward silence. "Shoooock," he said in a singsong voice. "I think
it's for you."

"What?" She asked, going closer to the table.

In a flash of purple sequins, Barrel pulled one of the dresses out of the bag and held it up. "Is that a short
dress or a long shirt?"

"Oh my god, give me that." Shock snatched it away from the large boy and folded it in her hands. The
Boogeyman couldn't see her that well from his vantage point, but he knew her well enough to guess that
she was blushing.

"Oh la la. Looks like someone has quite the evening planned," Lock said, crossing his arms.

"You don't know the half of it," the Boogeyman said as he descended the stairs.

Shock shot him a sardonic look. One that said, you better not think I'm wearing this in public.
Stopping at the bottom of the stairs, he grinned back a silent, we'll see about that. Out loud, he said, "You
should check the boxes."

"What boxes?" Shock asked.

"These boxes?" Barrel held up two long, thin jewelry boxes.

"Stop that." Leaving the ladybug on the table, Shock snatched the boxes from Barrel. "You're so nosy." As
she opened one, the annoyance completely ran out of her face. She blinked and looked in the second one,
too. "Is this... those aren't diamonds, are they?"

"It's a special night," Oogie said. "I wouldn't bother with less."

"What?" Barrel leaned over her shoulder. "Holy crap, that's sparkly."

Her head slowly lifted and she gaped at the Boogeyman. "I- I don't know what to say.. "

"You don't have to say anything. Just pick a dress and go change. I'd rather not be late for dinner." He
waggled his eyebrows at her. She continued to stare for a moment longer, and then grinned, grabbing the
bags and heading for the stairs. When she started to pass him, he caught her around the waist. "Aren't
you forgetting something, babe?"

"Am I?" Shock asked.

"Pretty girls gotta pay the toll to pass." Oogie dipped her and gave her a long, hard kiss. She grabbed his
shoulders to keep from falling. When he broke the kiss and pulled her upright, her cheeks were pink.
Across her head, he briefly caught Lock's dumbfounded gaze. It transformed into a scowl when the
Boogeyman smirked in return.

Shock tucked her chin against her chest as she brushed a piece of hair behind her ear. "I'll be back in a bit,"
she mumbled, and then hurried up the stairs.

As soon as she disappeared at the top, Lock shook his head and went the opposite direction, heading for
the patio. Barrel simply stayed where he was, looking lost and uncomfortable. Oogie ignored him in favor
of following Lock. On his way past the table, he scooped up the abandoned stuffed animal.

Outside, the devil-boy stood nose to the Plexiglas wall, watching the sun fall toward the buildings. "Won
her a prize, huh?" Lock didn't move as Oogie leaned against the wall next to him, studying the stuffed
animal in his hands. "You always were sharp and sneaky. That's the funny thing, though. On the one hand,
it makes you a great asset to have around. On the other.. " Oogie shoved the ladybug into Lock's hands. "It
makes you a liability."

Lock finally looked at him sideways. "Are you threatening me?"

"Not yet." Oogie pulled out a cigar and lit it. "Will I have to?"

"What's the big deal? I wanted to play the game, I happened to win, and Shock likes this sort of thing, so I
let her have it."

"I didn't say anything about Shock." Oogie raised an eyebrow.

"You implied," Lock said flatly. "It doesn't matter, anyway. She adores you," 'for some reason' was there,
even if it wasn't said, "and you know it."
"I do," he nodded thoughtfully, "and I trust her. You, however, have been keeping things from me. That's
the real problem here." Shifting into a position that trapped Lock in a corner made by the wall and a
planter, he continued, "I'm more disappointed than mad, I think. We used to get along. I want to get along.
It would be a waste to lose you, but what kind of choice are you giving me, if you make yourself
untrustworthy?"

There was a long, heavy silence as the two stared at each other. Oogie loomed, wearing an accusatory
scowl, and Lock hunched uncertainly. Finally, the devil-boy said, "Shock did mention the notebook today."

"Because I told her to, and she still does what I say."

More uncomfortable silence followed as Lock's eyes darted away. "Listen. If I had noticed anything that I
thought was useful, I would have-"

"Are you sure that's what you want to go with?"

"Yes, I-"

"I am going to read it. If you or Barrel won't get it for me, Shock will. You're accountable for whatever I
find in there. Think about it."

Lock clasped the plushie behind his back and kicked at the ground. "I.. didn't see anything that I thought
any of us four could use.. "

"But there was something."

"Magic's not my-"

This time Oogie cut him off by slamming one hand against the Plexiglas, so hard that the wall shook. "Don't
fuck with me, Lock, you don't know what you're messing with!" The boy's wide eyes made the Boogeyman
grin. "Or maybe you do. Maybe that's why you're resisting."

"N-no. I don't care what you are, or what you do. I..."

"You what?" Oogie growled, leaning closer. The boy didn't answer, but his eyes flicked to the large window
displaying the room. Turning to look, Oogie saw Shock slowly descending the stairs. "Ah. So she is the real
root of the problem."

Lock looked like he wanted to say something. His eyes screamed it, even though he couldn't seem to find
the courage to voice his thoughts. It might have been fear, but not fear for himself.

The Boogeyman snorted. "Whatever happens between me and Shock, it's none of your business." He turned
to head back inside.

"You know what she's going to think," Lock said quickly. "And you can't possibly like her that much." His
anger faltered when Oogie's gaze returned to him, but the distance between them bolstered his
confidence. "If you hurt her, I'll make it my business."

Oogie glanced at the window to see Shock punch a laughing Barrel in the arm. The black-sequined dress
clung to her torso before flaring out around her hips. The peaks in the jagged, almost sheer skirt were
also higher than she was used too. Overall, she looked fantastic, and embarrassed to be as such. He could
appraise her later, though. Most importantly, she didn't seem to be paying attention to the patio. Oogie
strode over to Lock, grabbed his throat, and squeezed hard enough to force the boy to his knees. "All big
and tough now, huh?" He jabbed the smoldering stogie at Lock's face and hissed, "You best step off and fall
in line, kid, before I take you out all together. You're life ain't worth shit, and that isn't a threat. That is
a promise."
Oogie dropped him and watched as he crumpled to the cement clutching his chest. The devil-boy seemed
stunned by the attack. Not that it would have been easy to get words out, or do much of anything really,
coughing and gasping in the aftermath of the strangling. This time, when the Boogeyman left, Lock didn't
say anything smart after him.
A Bony First
by MadMadysonn
A one-shot lemon between Jack and Sally immediately after the ending. Slightly fluffy! Please read and
review! I literally just wrote it and am posting it! What a first!
Rated: Fiction M - English - Romance/Hurt/Comfort - Jack S., Sally - Words: 1,052 - Reviews: 18 - Favs: 73 -
Follows: 18 - Published: 11/2/2012 - Status: Complete - id: 8665642
URL: https://www.fanfiction.net/s/8665642

A Bony First
AN: I've been listening to the album Nightmare Revisited nonstop since Halloween. I'm definitely now
inspired specifically by the two songs, Jack's Lament and Sally's Song. Also, slightly by The Corpse Bride 's
song A Tear to Shed .
Jack's POV
There she was, standing on the curly hill in my pumpkin patch in the snow. Her beauty was all before me
and lit by the delicate moonlight. Her hair shined with a wicked delight as I approached her and began to
sing the words in my heart. All I wanted to do was make her happy now; I realized that with my
endeavors of the days past.
As we finished the last note, I embraced her tightly. I wanted these old bony arms to be where she felt
safest, where she could feel at home. I gazed into her black eyes as I lowered and tilted my head to kiss
her. It had felt so right, like sparks were flying. I hoped that she had meant that song as dearly as I had.
I didn't want to part from the embrace, I couldn't bear to let her go. I felt a want stirring in me that I
had not felt for as long as I could remember. I gently caressed her cheek, I wanted her to ache for me as
I felt myself ache for her. She pressed her cheek into my hand and I smiled against her lips before
bruising them with my own. I wanted to serenade her with words that would make her melt and swoon,
but right now I desired for her to cherish the caresses and touches I relinquished to her.
I couldn't hold myself back anymore; I swooped her off her feet, literally and laid her down in the snow.
I separated my lips from her, showing only concern on my face, "It's not too cold is it?"
I stared as she shook her gorgeous blue head. I let one of my skeletal hands rest on her neck, the other
rubbing her side as I kissed along her jaw. She mewled softly beneath me and my yearning grew as I felt
my trousers grow tighter. I didn't want to push her beyond her own boundaries but when she blushed as
she began to rub me through my pants, I nearly lost it then.
I gently removed her hand, out of not wanting to soil my pants mind you. I ran a thumb along her palm as
I replaced her hand underneath her own dress. "I don't want you to spoil the evening along with a pair of
my underpants."
She chuckled lightly as I keenly watched her move her own hand up her thigh. I lifted the hem of her
dress up past her hips, her perfectly curved hips. I felt as if I was about to drool but all thought was lost
when I continued pulling it up. I pulled it off completely and was greeted with the sight of her pale blue
breasts, each nipple perked and awaiting for me to descend upon it.
I did such, rather quickly and rather cruelly. I snatched one up in my mouth, sucking roughly as I
pinched and pulled on the other. She moaned my name quietly and I felt myself hardening more and
more. I switched breasts and this time, I nibbled ferociously, earning an arch of her back. Satisfied with
my work, I kissed down her body until I met the top of her underwear.
I looked up at her, seeing the state of distress she was truly in. She was flushed and I could smell her
fragrance as it rose to meet my nostril holes. It smelled divine as I removed the wet panties and threw
them in the direction of the dress. The smell of her desire was no longer kept hidden.
I gave a small moan myself as I noticed that she still had the one hand there, softly rubbing her clit. I
moved it away and returned to it with a greedy mouth, sucking on it as she writhed in the snow. She
began working on my shirt, attempting to take it off but the buttons were somehow complex to her now.
She was unraveling before me in a new way.
I sat up and discarded all unneeded clothing, becoming as naked and vulnerable as she was now. I poised
myself before her, tip teasing her entrance as I peered at her for consent. As soon as I spotted any sign
of a nod, I rammed into her with all my might. She yelped and I blushed, remaining still, "Is this your
first time Sally?"
She mumbled out assent and I kissed her cheek, nuzzling her neck. "I apologize. Will you tell me when the
hurt is gone?"
"Yes Jack," she muttered as her eyes squeezed shut. I examined her lips, admiring the stitches along her
face. I was snapped out of my reverie a moment or so later.
"It's okay now Jack." She whispered, full of love. It nearly crushed my heart as I was torn between the
decision to ravage her or make love. The darker side of me won out as I gripped her hips tightly, surely
leaving bruises.
I continued to slam into her, slowly at first. I had no rhythm, it didn't suit my tastes, I wanted her to be
surprised with each stroke. She arched into me and I held her close as her legs wrapped tightly around
my waste. She was incredibly tight as her velvet walls swallowed me inside. I was anticipating the most
pleasurable climax, but only if she took me with her.
A sheen of sweat broke out as I went at the fastest pace I could muster. She cried my name out over and
over, before screaming it for all the undead to hear. I cried her name out as well once her walls clamped
onto me, drawing my seed from me with a violent moment. I gave a few slow thrusts, waiting for the
calm and afterglow. Once our breathing slowed, I rolled out of her and next to her.
I snatched a scrap of her hair, smelling it deeply as I smiled at her with a toothy grin, "I love you Sally,
everything about you. Please, be mine forever."